《A Second Chance With My Tribrid Alpha King》


 CHAPTER 1

    The 5th year of King Logan¡¯s Reign.


    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°I, King Logan, rejects you; Audrey Chadwick, as my mate, Luna to the Royal Moon pack, and Queen to the werewolf race.¡±


    No no no! He couldn¡¯t do that to me! I wanted to scream and beg for mercy, but no words were forting. It felt like my lips had been sealed, preventing me from uttering a word.


    Tears poured down my cheeks as I looked deeply into his eyes, hoping he would feel my pains and change his mind, but he only looked away. Just then, one of the guards pushed me to the ground and I fell down. I got scared when I realized my back was not hitting the ground, and I kept falling into a bottomless pit. I had been thrown into hell! I kept screaming loudly for help until I eventually got rescued by an unknown helper, whose arms were tightly wrapped around me.


    ¡°Audrey! Audrey!!¡± My helper screamed my name, and my eyes flung open to the thick darkness surrounding me. After a few seconds of scanning my new environment, I realized what had just happened. I wasn¡¯t falling after all. My face and neck were drenched in sweat, as tears fell from my eyes.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Rosaline shook my shoulders and I looked up to see her worried face. One of the perks of being a wolf, was having a clear and sharp vision even in darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you had that dream again.¡± She said, all I could do was release a deep sigh.


    ¡°I did, Rosa. I did.¡± I muttered, cleaning away the residual tears in my eyes. I would never really be able to get over that incident, would I?  It had been 5 years already, yet I hadn¡¯t been able to stop seeing Logan in my dreams.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie.¡± She released a sympathetic sigh. ¡°You would be fine.¡± She assured, but I shook my head in absolute denial.


    ¡°You and I, both know that I won¡¯t. Everything would only get worse, now that my cousin insists I join them to Logan¡¯s pack.¡±


    ¡°But you know you have to. Your soldiers are nothing without you. You are their leader and motivation.¡± Rosa reasoned, settling on the bed beside my curled up form.


    Wasn¡¯t this such an irony? The most powerful Pack¡¯s armymander, being humbled by a dream about her former mate.


    ¡°You cannot just stay back here and let them all fight alone in this raging war, because you are scared to see your mate who rejected you.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t just my mate, Rosa.¡± I muttered. ¡°He is the Alpha king! The ¡®tribrid¡¯ Alpha King! Meaning, he has the power to make or break me. I am already broken enough, having lived such a secluded life for several years now. I would go crazy if he still hates me.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, you have to brace up. I have always known you to be strong, and smart to make the right decisions. Neglecting your duty of leading your soldiers to war, would only steer a lot of gossip. Moreover, King Logan would barely notice you while he is busy making preparations for the war that is forting.¡±


    ¡°That is very impossible because my role as the pack¡¯smander would always put me in a room full of strategizing Alphas. But then, I really hope he doesn¡¯t notice me.¡± I released a sigh.


    ¡°Do you hope he doesn¡¯t notice you, or do you hope he has finally forgiven you?¡± She looked at me pointedly, and I went tight lipped. Rosa knew me so well, and that was the reason why she was my only friend. Rosaline was myte brother¡¯s mate, and had stuck with me ever since he died 3 years back. At least, going through life with her by my side had been much easier.


    ¡°Rosa¡­.¡± I released some hot breathe from my lips. ¡°He had literally given me the worst punishment possible. I would never be able to find my second chance mate, he made sure of that. He would forever hate me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± She pulled my stiff body for a hug.


    I remained unmoving in my ce, and she released a loud scoff. ¡°You would never hug me back, would you?¡±


    Knowing I couldn¡¯t give her an answer to that, I blinked back the tears in my eyes and pulled away from her. Even I, couldn¡¯t tell when I had be this person. I was once a vibrant and fun loving girl. When did I be this boring loner?


    ¡°You became this person the day the Alpha King broke your heart.¡± She muttered. Arrghh! I hated it whenever she read my mind like that.


    ¡°I broke his heart first. Crushed it, even.¡± I mumbled in response, and there was this deafening silence between us.


    Just then, we heard the loud howl of the herald wolf, and my heart fell to the pit of my stomach. It was morning already.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± I Whisphered, tears brimming in my eyes.


    ¡°My goodness!¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Audrey calm down, you would be fine. Remind yourself that you are going for the sake of your people. This is something you have always wanted to do.¡± She reasoned, and I nodded stiffly.


    She was right, but it was still a lot to take in. We had only been informed of the looming war yesterday, and were required to be at the king¡¯s pce by noon today. That meant we had to start our journey as early as possible. I started to hear incoherent voices and I knew that some of my pack¡¯s soldiers were on their way to my apartment.


    ¡°They areing already.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I know, I can hear them too.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t up to a minuteter when a knock came on my door. I hopped down my bed and walked out of the bedroom, Rosa following me behind. Once I got to the living room, I ensured the sash of my skimpy night robe was properly tied, before unlocking the door and meeting the faces of a few worried soldiers. What was the matter?


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked in apparent worry.


    ¡°Are you noting with us?¡± Dalia queried, looking hopeful for a positive response. I could see the look of sympathy in her eyes, and that of the others. Oh, great! Everyone pitied me now. Of course, they would. They all knew I was the rejected mate of the Alpha king, condemned never to find a second chance mate. Now, I was to go face the very same man who once loved me, but presently hated me so much.


    ¡°I aming, Dalia.¡± At my words, she released a sigh of relief and I managed a small smile.


    ¡°Alpha Denver says we are to leave in the next fifteen minutes. Would you be ready before then?¡±


    I almost scoffed at her words, but held back the urge to. We all knew that my cousin wasn¡¯t going to leave for the Royal moon pack without me.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± I confirmed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    **************


    I smiled in appreciation when Rosa stepped out with my portable traveling bag in her hand. How was it possible that this same woman that had been encouraging me to go, was so close to tears now that I was about to.


    ¡°Be safe.¡± She whispered, before handing my bag to me. ¡°And do not let your remorse make you let him or anyone else treat you wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Like I have a say against him.¡± I gave a sad smile, and turned to go meet my cousin and the hundreds of soldiers waiting on me.


    I had almost gotten to them, before I dropped my back to the ground, and ran back to do what I should have been doing since forever. Rosa hadn¡¯t seen iting when I crushed her in a tight hug. After a few seconds of shock, she held me tightly and whispered her next words.


    ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head in negation. ¡°It¡¯s not safe there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe anywhere. The damned rogues would definitelye for us the moment they¡­¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t.¡± I cut her off, not wanting to imagine the scenario she was about painting in my head.


    ¡°At least, you¡¯d be much safer here.¡± I muttered, before pulling away from her and going back to join the soldiers. My bag was being collected from me and loaded into a carriage, by one of the soldiers. I looked at my cousin who gave me an appreciative nod.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I nodded.


    He shifted into his wolf form, and his Beta; Marcus followed suite, after which I did. The rest of the soldiers shifted as well, and our sprint began. I knew the journey was going to be a hectic one, and I was ready for it, or so I tried to make myself believe.


    We had gotten to the Royal moon packte at noon, and made our way into therge hall, where other pack soldiers and the Alphas were. Most of our soldiers were pretty much tired after our long journey, and would have preferred going to have some form of rest, but not before our Alpha and Beta paid their homage to the Alpha King.


    The Alphas and Betas in line to pay their homage were so much that it was impossible for me to make out the face of whom they seeked. Logan. I wondered what he looked like now. Definitely older. I heard he was also yet to find his second chance mate, not like it meant anything to me.


    All of a sudden, I caught the whiff of an extremely intoxicating scent and went still for a few seconds. The shock was definitely apparent in my face. What the hell just happened? The scent became stronger and I shook my head in disbelief.


    It couldn¡¯t be! I thought¡­ I thought I would never be able to find a second chance mate? Logan had made sure of that. Was I beginning to imagine things? I would have ruled it off as an imagination, but the strong scent that wafted through my nostrils begged to differ. Gosh! I was so unprepared for this. My hands started to get mmy with sweat, making me wipe them over my clothes.


    Reflexly, my legs started to move in the direction of the scent. As I walked, I prayed I didn¡¯t get rejected a second time. Everyone knew what I had done to their Alpha King, and some of them would never wish to have a woman like me as their mate.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Denver whispered to me, but I paid him no heed as I continued to head towards the scent. It was just a few seconds before I came to a stop in front of a very familiar man. My heartbeat elerated, seeing him after so long. Just like I had imagined, he looked more handsome¡­ and mature. Extremely huge as well.


    I noticed the shock in his eyes, and It took me a moment to realize that he had been the one the scent had emanated from! Oh, my goddess! Before I could think my word through, I blurted it out. ¡°Mate.¡±


    All he did was stare at me nkly, the shock in his eyes, turning into disdain. I felt like being swallowed up by the ground. How on earth had my second chance mate turned out to be the very same man who rejected me 5 years ago? Was my life a joke to the moon goddess?!!

 CHAPTER 2

    5 years earlier.


    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    My wolf raced through the thick forest with such speed that always made the members of my pack marvel. Of course, they should! I was the only Audrey Chadwick of the Blood moon pack, daughter of Alpha Dean and Luna Marion. The reincarnate of the powerful Aaron Chadwick; the strongest and fastest werewolf of pure bloodline to ever exist. He was my great great grandfather, and my parents were convinced he reincarnated through me because in all generations of Chadwick, I was the only one who acquired abilities that he had. I think I even have more abilities than I have explored. Part of my abilities that sets me aside from normal werewolves? Werewolves are naturally fast, but I move like the wind. Literally.


    I can hear voices from farther distances than normal werewolves can. Silver doesn¡¯t really affect me that much, just a little burning sensation. I heal extremely fast and think faster. At the age of 19, it is safe to say no one in my pack can boast of going into a duel with me, and putting my back to the ground. That¡¯s except my father and my cousin; Denver. I can hold another supernatural down with my stare. Well, that¡¯s another ability I just found out I possess, and have not really tried exploring it as much as I should. But one thing I know for a fact, is that it requires a lot of focus. I am capable of sniffing out any kind of poison. As long as it is lethal to a supernatural, I¡¯d sniff that shit out. When ites to vision, every werewolf has a sharp vision, but mine is as sharp as prating a wood, steel, or any kind of metal. I mean, I can see through a door. What more? Give me a moment to wrap up this thing.


    I increased my pace and finally bursted out of the thick forest, into the pack¡¯s training ground. I heard a lot of cheers that boosted the ego of my wolf. I ran past the thick ck line, automatically making myself the winner of the race. Of course, the cheers became louder. I was fast bing too used to this, and it was beginning to get boring. Going behind the huge rock at the end of the field, I shifted back to my human form and grabbed my clothes from where the had been neatly folded. With the speed of light, I put on my clothes and stepped out from behind the rock. That was the moment the first runner up reached the finish line. Great! The whole thing did not feel challenging anymore. This is that part where I just feel pissed! When was I going to feel like I was living up to my capabilities?


    ¡°Always putting up a good show.¡± I looked up to see my brother walking towards me with a mockful smile.


    ¡°Andrew.¡± I rolled my eyes, already sensing where this was going. He always had a way of pushing my buttons.


    ¡°Here.¡± He stretched out his hand with a bottle of water in it. ¡°Have some water.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so nice?¡± I scoffed, taking the bottle from him. I quickly opened it and gulped down some of its content, after which I shook my head in a mix of suprise and disbelief. I was right after all. ¡°Really? This is what it hase to now? You¡¯re feeding me diluted doses of wolfsbane?¡± The anger I felt deep within me was the type that could make me break his bones at the moment, but I was refraining from doing so. There were a lot of eyes on us.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°I thought you could sniff out every lethal substance? Somehow, wolfsbane is too lethal for you to sniff out?¡±


    ¡°You fool.¡± I gritted out. ¡°I sniffed it the moment you offered it to me, but somehow, I wanted to give you the benefit of doubt.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He rolled his eyes, looking bored.


    ¡°Now listen to me.¡± I covered the space between us. ¡°Trying to make me weaker, would never make you stronger. I am stronger and more powerful than you are, so make your peace with it. Hell! You are my older brother, act like the adult.¡± I spat in his face, and that seemed to have spiked up his anger. He stared deeply at me for a moment, disdain evident in his eyes, before he finally released a low chuckle.


    ¡°No matter how strong you would ever be, I remain the next in line to be Alpha. You would never lead this pack after our parents. I know that is all you¡¯ve ever wanted.¡± His words actually stung me so hard because as mature as I tried to seem, all I truly ever wanted was to lead this pack.


    The Blood moon pack has been one of the strongest packs for centuries. Why should Andrew be made to lead, when I could be a better leader?! But I wasn¡¯t going to let him see how much his words affected me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, then why are you this bothered?¡± I smirked, before pushing him aside and walking past him. That action of mine hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by the eyes of some of our pack members, but I could care less. Andrew was a prick. Even if I would never get to lead Blood moon pack, I would make sure he remains insecure for as long as it takes before he bes Alpha.


    I looked to the head table, only to see my parent¡¯s seats unupied. Where could they be now? I wanted them to be here when I won the race. I couldn¡¯t help the frown on my face when I realized how hard I was actually trying.


    Everyone already knew Audrey Chadwick was one of the strongest, yet youngest wolves of the blood moon pack. My parents had always been present at every win I hit, and even if it was beginning to very normal to me, I still felt like it made a huge difference to them. Maybe they would soon begin to see that I was a better option to rule as Luna, rather than my brother being Alpha. Oh Goddess! I was so desperate! Was it a crime to be so ambitious? That was all I had ever been taught since I was a little child. ¡®Without power and wealth, life is useless¡¯. Those were the words my parents would always say to me, and I vowed to never be the useless one. What if my mate turned out to be a normal and rankless werewolf? Goddess, I couldn¡¯t even stand the thought! The moon goddess just had to bless me with a powerful Alpha, as mate. That way, my abilities would be very much utilized. I was not made to just live a normal life, I was made to be a leader.


    I looked back at the middle of the field and I knew that the night was only just beginning. There were a lot more games to be yed, and duels to be had, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore. I could feel the walls of my stomach bruising as a result of the wolfsbane I had ingested, and it made me all the more angrier. I couldn¡¯t stand this. I walked into the pack house and headed towards my father¡¯s office. I wasn¡¯t sure he was there, until I saw a rather unfamiliar guard stationed in front of the door. I would have taken a fighting stance, if I hadn¡¯t quickly noticed father¡¯s guard standing opposite the unfamiliar one. It was clear we had a visitor, but to be sure everything was alright, I rushed towards the door and barged in before the guards could stop me.


    The moment I stepped into his office, I came face to face with ady dressed in ck from head to toe. It seemed like she was about leaving, and I noticed my mom was also present in the office.


    ¡°Sorry for barging in.¡± I muttered, but was suprised when the woman ced her index finger underneath my chin, and raised up my head. Such impetus. I instantly became irritated.


    ¡°Is she the one?¡± She asked, her cold voice contradicting her pretty face.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± Why was Dad stuttering? ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Your majesty?!! Your freaking majesty?!! My eyes almost fell out of its sockets at the revtion. This was the Luna Queen! It was then I noticed the royal crest on her shoulder.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± She hummed, before nodding. ¡°She would do.¡± With that, she withdrew her finger from my chin and walked out of the office. What the hell just happened?!


    ¡°Audrey, you should learn to knock before¡­¡± My mother was still talking when I cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom! I saw the strange guard outside, and I thought all wasn¡¯t well. What is going on? What did the¡­? how did the Queene¡­? what is going on?¡±


    ¡°We should talk after the day is done.¡± Dad said, but I wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°No! She held my face and said that I would do. This is clearly about me, so we have to talk about it now.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡± He nodded, adjusting in his seat. He shared a look with my mom, who nodded at him. What was this about? ¡°You could be the next Luna Queen.¡± What?!!


    ¡°What?!¡± I blurted before I could hold back.


    ¡°That is the offer the Queen had made to us tonight.¡± He continued. Wait a minute, he was serious.


    ¡°For real?¡± I asked, feeling quite confused.


    ¡°You saw her just leave, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked, and I suddenly started seeing bright colours all around me. That was another thing about me. I saw colours based on my mood, and I was excited as it was.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it depends on how daring you can be.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I believe I trained you to be daring enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, spit it out already.¡± I said impatiently.


    ¡°Fine then. Would you be able to let go of your goddess given mate, and marry the second prince of this kingdom? Would you marry Prince Sebastian and help him oust his stepbrother; the Crown prince?¡±

 CHAPTER 3

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I kept feeling Liam¡¯s eyes on me, as I held my head in my hands. I hated the way I felt. That feeling of weakness. Why couldn¡¯t I just do anything right? I couldn¡¯t be a werewolf right, I couldn¡¯t be a prince right, and I probably wouldn¡¯t be an Alpha right. I had always tried to put my emotions together no matter the situation, but the incident ofst night hit me hard. No one had seen the attacking, and now my father was in a very terrible state because of me.


    Some rogue wolves had somehow gained ess into the pce yesterday, and gotten into my chambers. My father had shown up to help me. He had been trying to protect me, when he got stabbed in his chest. How then would I not feel useless? I would definitely feel pathetic because I was the one who was supposed to look out for my father, not the other way round. This was all because I was such weak excuse for a prince. My name is Logan Fell, and I am the infamous wolf-less werewolf prince.


    ¡°You have to stop worrying so much. You¡¯ve been this way sincest night. The king would be just fine. Let¡¯s be thankful to the moon goddess that the stab wasn¡¯t so deep. He would have fully recovered by now, had it been the de used to stab him wasn¡¯tced with wolfsbane.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t ask me not to worry when I am reminded of how useless I am, by each passing second. My father is in such a horrible state because of me!¡± I yelled out in frustration as I looked up at Liam with blotched eyes.


    ¡°Calm down, everything would be fine. And you are not useless. You¡¯ve never been!¡± He gritted out.


    ¡°But I am. You don¡¯t have to make ck look like white, just to not hurt my pride. I know that I am useless. That was why my mother abandoned me when she still had the chance to. She had realized I was going to be a shame to her and¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re beginning to let it all get to your head.¡± Liam muttered underneath his breathe, clearly looking unamused by the words I uttered.


    ¡°Should I¡­..¡± Liam began, but paused. What insane thing was he about to say now? ¡°Should I call my father? His scent always has a way of making you feel better.¡± He said, expecting me to give an answer. After some seconds, he spoke up again. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t n on giving me a response.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t realize my father needs him more. I can always bother about my feelings when the King is fine.¡±


    ¡°He would be. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Please can I be left alone?¡± I requested, but Liam went silent. ¡°I said I want to be alone, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot leave your side until the tension calms. For all we know, the intruders may still be lurking around. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if anything happens to you, especially after the king had put himself in danger just to protect you. Moreso, you cannot mind-link me if anything happens, so I¡¯d rather remain by your side.¡± Liam sighed. Wow! Another reminder of what a failure I was. I couldn¡¯t mind-link anyone because that was part of the abilities a werewolf possessed. I wasn¡¯t one yet.


    ¡°Do you really think she left us because of me?¡± I asked, and Liam shot me a confused look. ¡°My mom.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Hell no! Logan, she disappeared just a few months after you and La were born. I think you should be more worried about what fate she had faced. From what I heard, she was very happy with your father. She didn¡¯t mind being with him against the odds. So, I find it difficult to believe that she just up and left on her own ord. I really think there¡¯s a lot we are ignorant about. And if you think she left because she saw you were gonna be a shame, why didn¡¯t she see the vision earlier before she even conceived you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Late timing?¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious at the moment?¡± Liam asked in disbelief. ¡°If you ask me, I think you are a normal wolf just like us all.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I transformed yet?!¡± I yelled out in frustration. ¡°I am already 21, Liam. I should have shifted several years ago, but I haven¡¯t. Our peers all shifted much earlier. Isn¡¯t it weird that La shifted at 13, yet we are supposed to be twins? You shifted at 13. Sebastian even shifted at 12! Why wouldn¡¯t the kingdom mour for him as king? He has shown the most important thing that makes one an Alpha king. His ability to be a wolf. Yet, here I am.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So you heard about it already?¡± He scowled in annoyance. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the people want Sebastian to be king, just because you¡¯re not a full bred wolf. Just because your mother was a witch. Preposterous!¡±


    ¡°Preposterous? No, it isn¡¯t. Far from that, it is the right thing to do. These people cannot make the mistake of making a mere human the werewolf king, after my father once made the mistake of making a witch the Luna queen.¡±


    ¡°But I hear her reign was far better than that of the actual ¡®wolf¡¯ queen.¡± Liam chuckled.


    ¡°I think your mindset is biased because of your duty to me as my friend and potential Beta. This is a truth anybody can see.¡±


    ¡°Nobody is giving you a chance! Would a baby who is not a werewolf be carried for a period of just 3 months in its mother¡¯s womb?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Hell! If it was the case, you would have been long dead, because you would have been born very premature. Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive in the same internal environment as La. Your sister¡¯s foetus would have suppressed yours.¡±


    ¡°That has been our excuse for the past years. What excuse do we have now? Father has clearly avoided the coronation because he knows that the people would revolt against me being king. He has bought so much time already, how much more time can he buy? As tradition demands, the coronation of a new king is to be done once the heir is of age. Father has stalled long enough. Worse still, the fact that I haven¡¯t transformed yet, simply means I would remain unmated. It¡¯s my wolf that is supposed to scent out my mate and find her. This means I do not have the potentials of giving the people a goddess chosen Luna queen during my reign.¡±


    ¡°Can we stop talking about this already?¡± Liam scowled. ¡°It always has a way of spoiling my mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not okay with Sebastian being the next king. It¡¯s not because I so badly want the throne for myself, but because he would be a ruthless king. The boy is a bully.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s because you let him talk down on you!¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do when he says those disrespectful things to me? Take up the challenge and fight with him? You fucking know that I would be dead any day I try to do that? What match is a mere mortal against an immortal with ancient royal wolf blood running through his veins?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that running through your veins as well.¡±


    ¡°Wo¡­.. The joke¡¯s on us then.¡± Iughed humourlessly before I could even hold back.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard!¡± Liam muttered with a wide smile. ¡°The point is, you don¡¯t trust yourself enough. You¡¯ve never had any faith in yourself, and you¡¯re making it quite difficult for those of us that do.¡±


    ¡°By ¡®us¡¯, you mean yourself, La, my father and uncle Justin? What does the faith of four people matter, when the people do not want me?¡±


    ¡°Loga¡­¡± Liam was still talking when I cut him off.


    ¡°And they cannot be med. A great vision was seen by one of the witches in the supernatural council. A great war ising and it would be very deadly. That war is most likely going to take ce during my reign. The people do not want a weak king. They do not want a king incapable of protecting his kingdom.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re wise!¡± Liam yelled in exasperation and Iughed hysterically.


    ¡°You, my friend, are really biased. Would wisdom tear our enemies from limb to limb? Would wisdom fight for us?¡± Liam remained unresponsive to my question. ¡°Look¡­¡± I sighed in exhaustion. ¡°I would rather see you on that throne, than to see Sebastian there. You have the strength and wisdombined. Though with our discussion just now, I hope your wisdom isn¡¯t bing biased knowledge. I know you love and support me, but we have to see the truth for what it is.¡±


    ¡°If this is what it means to love and support  you, then I¡¯m sorry because I won¡¯t ever stop. I would continue being biased. That is my duty to you as Beta. To carry you when you¡¯re weak and hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Can you leave me now?¡± I shook my head in disbelief as Iughed at my stubborn friend.


    ¡°No!¡± He replied. We were stillughing when the door to my study flung open, and my twin sister walked in. She didn¡¯t look so bright and my heart fell to the pit of my stomach. Oh no!


    ¡°La?¡± Liam called out to her, equally looking scared.


    ¡°La is father alright?¡± I asked, standing to my feet.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded immediately. ¡°Actually, he is very much stable now.¡± On hearing her words, I released a sigh of relief. Thank the goddess!


    ¡°Then what has you looking so¡­¡± I was still talking when she cut me off.


    ¡°Sebastian has found his mate.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Liam stood from his seat this time. He and I shared a look, and I felt like someone had punched me in the gut.


    ¡°I had eavesdropped on the conversation one of the council chiefs had been having with uncle Justin.¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± Liam asked in suprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°Apparently, Sebastian¡¯s mate turns out to be the rumoured all powerful she-wolf from the Blood moon pack; Audrey Chadwick.¡±


    What the hell? I was perfectly fucked now. Sebastian had found his mate before me, and it turned out to be none other than Audrey Chadwick. We all knew what that meant? I was most probably never going to inherit the throne. The odds werepletely against me.

 CHAPTER 4

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    It had been four days since I gave my father an answer. ording to him, he had ryed my respnse to Luna queen Mercedes. But we were yet to receive a message from her, up until now. I was a bit bothered, but decided not to worry too much, especially after the news of the attack against the crowned prince, in the pce some days back. Apparently, the weakling couldn¡¯t protect himself, and ended up getting the king almost killed, while trying to protect him. Not that the death of the king wouldn¡¯t have made a couple of things a lot easier though.


    I stood up from thefy stool just before the vanity mirror, and threw on a very simple floral sundress. There was no better time to pay my ill and favourite cousin a visit, if not now. A lot was happening, and I honestly wanted him to be aware of it. Denver was my paternal cousin; the first son of my father¡¯s twin brother. Yes, my father was an identical twin. Ever since Denver and I were kids, we naturally had a better rapport between ourselves,pared to our other cousins. We were just so alike in a lot of ways. So far, Denver was the only one who could challenge me in a duel, and probably win.


    He had suffered a deep injury during our huntst week, rendering him bedridden for the past week.


    Applying very minimal amount of makeup, I packed my extremely full and curly hair into a tight ponytail, sprayed some body mist, before walking out of the door to my room. I made my way out of the house, noting the fact that neither my parents nor brother were home. Now, that made four of us. I hastened my steps as I walked through the busy courtyard of the pack house. There were a lot of greetings here and there, but I only responded to the few pack members, whom I felt like.


    All the way to Denver¡¯s home, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the recent happenings. I still found it difficult to believe that I was a few steps away from bing the next Luna queen. I knew I had great dreams of being wealthy and powerful, but who knew they woulde to manifestation, being so lofty? Finally, it felt as if the moon goddess thought about me fondly.


    I approached Denver¡¯s home and released a sigh, hoping he was now capable of standing on his feet at the very least.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± I recognized the familiar voice and looked up to see the subject of my thoughts, standing at the doorstep and waving me in excitement. Thank the goddess! He lookedpletely fine now.


    ¡°Denver! You are alright.¡± I sighed in relief.


    ¡°It appears to be so.¡± He shrugged and chuckled in amusement, as I covered the little distance between us both. ¡°Even I, am suprised, considering how deep the injury had been.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re fine.¡± I circled my hands around his torso for a hug, which he returned enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m d too.¡± He whispered onto my head, before we pulled away from each other, and I scanned hispletely dressed body.


    ¡°Were you on your way out before I got here?¡±


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­¡± He whispered, but the clear excitement in his tone piqued my curiosity. ¡°I was heading over to yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­¡± He slid his hands into his pockets like a giddy teenager. Okay, what was this about?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Never been better.¡± He grinned, making my curiosity almost begin to choke me. That was until he finally spilled the beans. ¡°I found my mate Audrey.¡±


    ¡°What?! That is great news! How, where, when? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Wellll¡­ I met her two days back.¡± He smiled. ¡°She has actually been under our noses all along.¡±


    ¡°She has?¡± I asked in suprise, and he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Leah.¡± He muttered, and the smile on my face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Leah?¡± I asked, and he nodded. What got me the most was the fact that his smile hadn¡¯t faltered. ¡°As in, Leah the omega? ve of the pack?¡± I asked again, and that was when his smile faltered.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t address her in that manner anymore. She is my mate now.¡±


    ¡°But she is just a weak Omega! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really smiling.¡± I blurted out before I could even hold back. The look on his face made me feel chills all over my skin.


    ¡°So what?¡± He asked. ¡°I should reject her because she doesn¡¯t fit into your description of a ¡®worthy¡¯ mate? Leah is my everything, Audrey. I had expected this from anyone else, but not you.¡± He looked at me, disappointment written all over his face. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I forgot how power hungry you actually are.¡± And then, he brushed past my shoulder and walked away.


    Seriously?! Why was he overreacting?! Everything I said was the simple truth.


    ¡°Denver!¡± I tried calling him back, but he didn¡¯t stop or respond. Was this how my envisaged perfect day was going to end? I hadn¡¯t even sessfully told him what really brought me here. About Queen Mercedes¡¯ proposal and my intended marriage to Prince Sebastian.


    Rather than going after him, knowing he would love to be alone, I took a different route back home. It was what people normally tagged a lonely road, but then, I am Audrey Chadwick. What is there to be scared of? Absolutely nothing.


    I continued on the ¡®lonely¡¯ path care-freely, but that was until I heard a shuffle from the bushes. Yeah, I forgot to add that it was a lonely path, in the middle of a bush. The shuffle had been very light, but given my extraordinary ability of hearing, it was as clear as possible. Instantly, I became alert and aware of whatever lurked in the bushes, slowly girding up myself for a fight if necessary. For all I knew, it could be just a lost animal, which would hopefully be dinner for my family. I kept walking but stopped on my tracks the moment I heard the shuffle again. This time, it was closer to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward, and just show yourself.¡± I muttered distatefully, wanting to be over and done with the drama already. I guess whomever it was, was truly a coward because the next minute, the ratherrgely sized wolf was pouncing on me from behind. What the hell?!


    I wasted no time in falling backwards to the ground, with as much force to inflict injury on the back of my assant. The wolf released a painful howl, giving me the opportunity to jump out of its grasp. Without wasting anytime, I shifted into my wolf form, ripping my poor gown in the process. If this was gonna be a fair fight, then I should as well not be in my human form.


    Almost like the speed of light, the wolf was back on its feet, slowly making its way towards me. One look at how healthy and neat it looked, I knew it wasn¡¯t a rogue wolf. So who the hell could this be? I tried connecting through mind-link, but was brutally resisted. Fine then! He or she didn¡¯t want this to go the easy way. I could as well unleash terror now.


    We made for each other at the same time, my primal instincts on a hundred. I aimed for its neck, hoping to puncture an artery with my sharp fangs. I had already gotten so close to my aim, and wasn¡¯t expecting the solid kick against my chest, making me stagger backwards a bit.


    I quickly jump back to a solid stance, reminding myself that in a fight, a second ofxity could get me killed. I wouldn¡¯t be put down without a good fight though. This time, I made my move towards it, with the sole aim of biting off its head. Once again, I was so close, but didn¡¯t hit the target. Its ws had sunk deep through my furs and into my skin, gaining a good hold on me and being able to flip me, my back hitting the hard ground.


    Fine! Enough with being fair, it was time to get nasty. What was the point of having a fair fight, when I could put an end to all these with the aid of just a single one of my abilities?


    Moreover, whomever this was, didn¡¯t y fair by attacking me in my human form, from behind. The wolf growled in my face and snarled loudly, disying its sharp and long fangs in the process. It was about biting down on my neck when I invoked mytest ability. I hadn¡¯t really learned how to use or control it so well, but it was my best bet, given the current situation. I focused my eyes on the head of my snarling attacker, the task being a bit difficult as I wasn¡¯t in my human form. But luckily, it seemed to be working. The wolf released a low and painful howl as it¡¯s grip on me slowly weakened. It was in a confused and weak state in matter of seconds, and I thought it my best time to strike.


    I was already aiming for the neck once more, when the wolf suddenly shifted into his human form. He was showing me his face, and that only meant one thing. Sparing time was over.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Eventually, I shifted back to my human form, with this strange and naked good looking man, hovering above me. I had expected a whole lot of reactions, but not the smile on his face.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± He muttered. On a normal day, I would have asked him to get the hell away from me, but for unknown reasons, I couldn¡¯t. It was probably the aura I felt around him.


    ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± I frowned slightly, only making his stupid grin grow wider. He may have been good looking, but all I wanted to do right now was snuff the breathe out of him.


    ¡°As tough as they say. But at least, I am stronger. I put your back to the ground.¡± He muttered cockily. ¡®Before I made you lose half your consciousness, and almost ripped off your head!¡¯ I screamed in my head. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. I¡¯m Prince Sebastian.¡± And I literally froze.

 CHAPTER 5

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°You can at least, say something.¡± He smirked, satisfied at how tongue tied he had gotten me. But to be fair, I least expected he would get introduced to me for the first time, this way!! So primal and nude!


    ¡°First things first, get your naked body off me.¡±


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t have your naked body underneath me.¡± He gave that annoying cocky smile again.


    ¡°Not like I have a choice.¡± I scowled.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re hot when you scowl. Hotter when primal.¡± He finally put some pressure to the groud beneath me, and raised his bulky body off me. I wasted no time in standing up as well.


    We looked at each other in our naked states, and all I could think about was how he deserved a smack on the head. And how hot he actually was.


    ¡°So am I supposed to go back home like this?¡± I asked, gesturing to my naked form.


    ¡°Not really.¡± He shrugged and turned his back to me. It wasn¡¯t up to a secondter, when he started walking away.


    ¡°Where are you going? How did you even get here?¡± I yelled out behind him, forced to follow him to wherever he was headed. He made his way into the thick bush and I followed. We walked for a few minutes until we got to a veryrge umbre tree. Just on the visible roots of the tree, were some neatly folded clothes.


    He picked them up and turned to me.


    ¡°I definitely made provision for your foreseen predicament, given a hot temper shewolf would barely have the liberty of time to get undressed, before shifting to defend herself from her handsome attacker.¡± He smiled, and for the first time since I saw him, I found myself smiling too. ¡°Here.¡± He muttered, stretching his hand with the clothes in it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I hurriedly collected the clothes and got busy putting them on.


    ¡°To be sincere, I would have appreciated a longer disy of your nudity.¡± He muttered, putting on his trousers.


    My neck went hot and I was sure that my face was red too.


    ¡°Where are your guards?¡± I said, trying to change the subject. ¡°You definitely couldn¡¯t havee alone.¡±


    ¡°For a woman whom I am meant to give up my goddess given mate for, you would do. Greatly, might I add?¡± Okay, he wasn¡¯t buying into my ¡®change of subject¡¯ tactic then. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, and a great sexual appeal, I must say. I only hope you¡¯re as a primal in bed as you were, just moments ago?¡± I shot him a hard re and he in turn, shrugged indifferently. ¡°If I¡¯m to spend the rest of my royal life with you, I might as well be greatly sexually satisfied. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Are youing out of this bush, or would you rather sleep here?¡± I asked, making my way out of the bush. With the low sighs I could hear from him, he was clearly trying to put on his clothes quickly. Just when I had gotten to the cleared path I was taking home just moments back, I felt his presence behind me. And why was he breathing down my neck now? Great! I was to marry a nymphomaniac. Not that it didn¡¯t sound appealing though. I, myself, was a huge fan of good sex. I just couldn¡¯t let him realize that, the first time we were meeting each other.


    ¡°So, what was that spell you casted on me, while we dueled?¡± He asked, walking out from behind me, anding to stand beside me. ¡°Lead the way.¡± He gestured, making me frown slightly. If he was indeed Prince Sebastian, then why wasn¡¯t I seeing any¡­. ¡°I ordered my guards to follow your father¡¯s Beta back to the pack house. I wanted our first meeting to be quite intimate. I wasn¡¯t disappointed though.¡± He smirked. ¡°So lead the way back to your pack house, while we have some interesting conversations.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of my newly found abilities?¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, not quite following.


    ¡°The ¡®spell¡¯ I had casted.¡± I exined. ¡°It¡¯s a new found ability. I don¡¯t think it took the expected effect on you though.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t?!¡± He chuckled. ¡°And yet, you got my brain spinning so badly?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You weren¡¯t supposed to get hurt. Just partly unconscious, until I could do whatever I wished to do with you.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say, you didn¡¯t get the spell right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s not a spell, I¡¯m  not a witch. It¡¯s part of the special abilities I possess.¡± I sighed, increasing my pace as we walked through the pathway. ¡°I didn¡¯t get it right because I haven¡¯t really practiced how to control this particr ability.¡±


    ¡°So why use an ability you are yet to master, when in the face of serious danger? Imagine it had not worked at all. Or imagine I was a real threat. I would have ripped your pretty head off your neck.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± I chuckled. ¡°And to be very honest, I thought that was my best bet, given the situation. You were already about to sink your canines into my neck!¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°And I was supposed to know that?¡± I asked in disbelief. We looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°Fine!¡± He raised his hands in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring at you that way.¡±


    ¡°You already stated the reason why. To know how strong I was.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to be sure you lived up to the hype.¡± He smiled. ¡°Enough of all these. Let¡¯s talk about more important matters.¡± His face took on a more serious expression. ¡°I hear you finally agreed to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have already been told what this really entails. You lose the opportunity to ever meet your goddess given mate.¡±


    ¡°I get to be the next Luna queen. It¡¯s a give and take situation.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°I like the spirit.¡± He gave a half smile. ¡°Emotionally attached people are liabilities. To be great, one has to do away with emotions and the sentiments thates with it.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you.¡± I nodded. He spoke just like my parents. I was beginning to think it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea to marry him. ¡°But, I really want to know, Prince Sebastian¡­.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He cut me off. ¡°If we are to be partners, you shouldn¡¯t address me in that manner. Seb, is just fine.¡± Oh great! Things were really spiraling fast between us. On first name basis now, are we?


    ¡°Fine. You should call me Audrey as well.¡±


    ¡°Great! So what did you want to say?¡± He asked, bring us back to our previous discussion.


    ¡°About that¡­. I heard of the attack at the pce, against the crown prince a couple of days back.¡±


    ¡°Feeling sorry for poor Logan already? You do know he is the reason we are getting married right? We are doing this to bring him down and take his ce. You can¡¯t afford to start feeling sorry for him now.¡± He rolled his eyes in apparent boredom.


    ¡°I think you are getting me all wrong, Sebastian.¡± I smiled. ¡°I particrly have a great dislike for weak people. They shouldn¡¯t enjoy the privileges that we, the stronger ones enjoy. What good would a weakling like him, do this kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He smiled at me, that twinkle of amusement in his eyes. ¡°I think I really like you.¡± He grinned, making me smile. ¡°So why did you bring him up?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, why didn¡¯t you just kill him, and be the only heir?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Ohhhh??!¡± Heughed. ¡°Who do you think sent the people who attacked him a few days back?¡±


    Almost immediately, myughter died down. Did I just hear him correctly? He was the one who had tried to kill his brother?! What the hell?


    I was only joking, when I asked why he hadn¡¯t killed the crown prince. I didn¡¯t mean it. I looked at his face and it held no atom of joke. He was serious!


    ¡°Ohhh Goddess!¡± He sighed when he noticed my countenance. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean what you said, did you?¡± He muttered, but I didn¡¯t give him any response. I was still recovering from the shock. ¡°Listen, Audrey.¡± He turned to me, held my shoulders, and pulled me closer. ¡°To get certain things, you have to do certain things.¡± He gave a sad smile. ¡°But not to worry, you¡¯re safe. As long as you stick with the winning team.¡± He smiled. Before I could say a word, he covered the space between our faces, and kissed me so hard.


    It¡¯s official then. I would do anything for power.

 CHAPTER 6

    A Month Later.


    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Bull¡¯s eye!¡± Leah yelled and pped her hands in excitement.


    ¡°Once again.¡± I muttered with a small smile gracing my lips.


    ¡°Once again.¡± She repeated and walked up to me, circling her arms around my neck. Her action had truly been unexpected, so my eyes widened slightly in shock. I quickly nced at Liam who only squinted his eyes in apparent confusion, before looking back at thedy in front of me. She locked eyes with me, her expression gradually changing from that of shock, to what looked like¡­. interest? Or desire? We held each other¡¯s stare for a moment, before the sound of someone clearing their throat, interrupted our staring contest.


    ¡°Leah!¡± I looked up to see La walking towards us, and Leah quickly detangled her arms from my neck. ¡°I had no idea you were in the pce already.¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡± Leah managed a small bow towards La¡¯s approaching figure. ¡°I was on my way to your gallery, when I saw Prince Logan and Liam busy with target archery.¡±


    ¡°So you decided to¡­.¡± La purposely trailed off, so Leah wouldplete the statement.


    ¡°Join in and cheer them on for a while.¡± Leahpleted with a small smile. She was clearly embarrassed.


    ¡°So much for ¡®cheering¡¯ them on.¡± La said, giving that weird smile that could only make me more embarrassed. I noticed that Liam was battling to hold in hisughter. ¡°Enough of this.¡± She waved off the present topic. ¡°You should head to my gallery already, we have a lot of work to do today. The annual ball is only a week away, and we need to disy my best works there. I would be right behind you, I just need to have a quick conversation with my brother. I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Leah shook her head awkwardly, before walking away. When she waspletely out of hearing range, La released a sigh.


    ¡°Oh wow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I rushed out in defense.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet.¡± She gave that annoying chuckle. ¡°You like Leah?¡± She asked, looking at me squarely. All the while, Liam was silent.


    ¡°Everyone likes Leah.¡± I shrugged, not wanting to admit the fact that for a moment, I felt a slight attraction towards her.


    ¡°Okay. Are you interested in Leah?¡± She asked once more, but I gave no response. ¡°The scene I just walked in on, definitely looked like¡­.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I cut her off, walking towards the arrow pot to pick another arrow.


    ¡°Like attraction.¡± Liam spoke up. Great!


    ¡°She is not my mate.¡± I muttered, fixing the newly collected arrow on my bow, and aiming for a shot.


    ¡°Exactly what I thought you would say.¡± La smiled. ¡°But it is so clear that she is into you. Has been for a while now. It definitely took her a lot courage to make such a move on you.¡±


    ¡°Not to worry.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Her mate would eventually show up and sweep her off her feet, rendering her attraction towards me useless and forgotten in a matter of weeks.¡± Focusing on my target and strengthening my stance on the ground, I took the shot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re beginning to feel sorry for yourself now?¡±


    ¡°How can I?¡± I released a dry chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not everyday I get to know that ady from a family of strong wolf bloodline, fancies me. The prince of shame.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have this conversation with you.¡± La sighed, walking towards the empty chair by her left. ¡°You have been on edge for the past month.¡±


    ¡°A month since Sebastian found his mate.¡± I shot back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± Liam said.


    ¡°And since when did I begin to look or seem clueless to you? His mate apparently solidifies his stake at getting the throne.¡±


    ¡°Talking of Sebastian¡¯s mate.¡± Liam started. ¡°Why is he yet to introduce her to the king and the rest of us?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡± La sighed. ¡°It¡¯s weird because he is the kind that would love to rub it in all our faces, especially Logan¡¯s.¡± There was no lie in what La had said. Knowing Sebastian for who he was, he would have loved to put so much fear in me, by announcing that he had found his mate.


    Just then, I perceived a very familiar scent. Actually, it was the only scent I had ever been able to perceive. It¡¯s weird but right since birth, uncle Justin¡¯s scent had been the only scent capable of making me calm. Many times, Liam would joke about how he thought his father was my mate. Funny and gross.


    ¡°My father is here.¡± Liam muttered in suprise, looking between La and I. I was suprised as well. Uncle Justin wasn¡¯t meant to be back until the weekend. Did his meeting with Alpha Ryan go badly?


    ¡°And if it isn¡¯t my favorite wolves in the same space!¡± We all looked up to see uncle Justin walking into the field. ¡°Who missed me?¡± He asked. La and I were definitely about to respond, but Liam beat us to it.


    ¡°I hope your visit to the cold moon pack wasn¡¯t a fail?¡±


    ¡°Could you at least, be d to see that your father is back?¡± I scoffed, moving forward to hug uncle Justin.


    I basked in his wonderful scent for a short while, finding it slightly difficult to pull away.


    ¡°Hey, have this.¡± He gently pulled away, before handing me his handkerchief. Okay, that would work just fine. I put handkerchief to my nose and inhaled his scent. ¡°You are clearly not in a bright mood.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°What does my father want with Alpha Ryan?¡± La suddenly asked. I had also been curious as to why father had just sent his Beta to the dreaded cold moon pack, all of a sudden. Was there a problem?


    ¡°Nothing serious.¡± He waved it off, but I didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Right now, I havee to take you all to the king.¡±


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I found myself asking. My heart gradually dropped to the pit of my stomach, making me push the handkerchief closer to my nose. I inhaled deeply, the scent magically calming my senses.


    ¡°I guess so. He just has something to let you all know.¡± Liam, La, and I, shared a look amongst ourselves, most certainly wondering what it was. My mind told me it probably had to do with Sebastian¡¯s newly found mate.


    **************


    **************


    We walked into father¡¯s office in a single file, only to see Sebastian and his mother already seated and awaiting our presence. Ohhh, now I  was sure as hell that this meeting was about his mate.


    ¡°Good morning Father.¡± La and I chorused, receiving a nod in response.


    ¡°Good morning, your majesty.¡± Liam greeted as well, before we all sat down. The ce was silent for a while, until father eventually broke the silence.


    ¡°It seems to be that prince Sebastian has found good fortune.¡± Father said, before clearing his throat. ¡°Sebastian has found his mate. Congrattions Seb.¡± At my father¡¯s words, we all shared nces between ourselves. Our family wasn¡¯t the typical ¡®loving¡¯ family, so I wasn¡¯t really sure what my reaction was supposed to be. Instinctively, I forced a smile on my face, and gave my well wishes.


    ¡°Congrattions Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Sebastian.¡± La and Liam repeated. The entire atmosphere became silent once more, but I didn¡¯t miss the smirk on Sebastian¡¯s face.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°As normal tradition of a royal demands, he is to pick a day to introduce her to us. So what day suites you best?¡± Father directed the question to Sebastian, who released a sigh and proceeded to respond.


    ¡°I have already chosen a day, father. I would love to introduce my mate in the uing annual ball.¡±


    What the hell?!  Sebastian definitely knew what he was doing. He wanted to introduce his mate on a day a lot of wolves from several packs in the kingdom would be present in the pce. In other words, he wanted creating an awareness.


    The moment everyone at the ball bes aware that he is mated to such a powerful she~wolf, word would spread real fast and those who are not in support of my enthronement would leech on the opportunity. Sebastian had in mind to kickstart another stage of rebellion against me bing the next king.

 CHAPTER 7

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I quickly threw on my gown, as Sebastian buttoned up his trousers. This was crazy!


    ¡°I told you this wasn¡¯t a good idea!¡± I whisper-yelled, but all he did was give a loopsided grin, making me roll my eyes. I could already smell my parents walking towards my room. Shit shit shit!


    ¡°Audrey!¡± I heard my mom call, and I gave an immediate response. My voice sounded so squeaky, making Sebastianugh.


    ¡°Is someone with you?¡± She asked, but before I could give another response, she pushed the door open. The moment she looked in, I went still. Her gaze fell on me, before shifting to the person just behind me. I was so sure he hadn¡¯t put on his shirt yet.


    ¡°Your highness?¡± Mom¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Good afternoon Luna. So sorry for not informing you of my visit this time. It was quite¡­. unnned.¡± Unnned or not, my family was probably so used to seeing him around, this past month. Her shock was clearly not because she was seeing him, but because she obviously had an idea concerning what had just gone down between us. Sebastian and I had been sexually intimate for a while now, but never had we been as reckless as letting my parents walk in on us doing it.


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± She released a chuckle. ¡°This is your home too, I¡¯m d to see you. I just expected you¡¯d be in the pce, seeing as the annual ball is just a few days away.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait until then, to see my mate.¡± He smirked and winked at me, before picking his shirt from the bed and throwing it on. Sebastian had already started referring to me as his mate, even when we were yet to perform the ritual that would cut off all connections and bonds to our goddess given mates, and keep us bonded forever.


    ¡°Ann, so sweet.¡± Mom cooed, making me roll my eyes. She looked between Sebastian and I once more, before smiling and clearing her throat. ¡°I see that I may have interrupted something. Please do not let me disturb you.¡± She muttered, before quickly walking out of the room and closing the door behind her.


    Now, I could understand that she chose not toment on the fact that we had clearly been having sex before she got here. But then, I didn¡¯t expect her to encourage it. That was¡­.. weird?


    ¡°See?¡± Seb turned to me immediately and held my waist, pulling me closer to him. ¡°I told you there was nothing to be worried about. Your parents know we are mates now, and would get married soon. What¡¯s there to be displeased about?¡± He smiled, bending to give me a kiss, which I reluctantly obliged. It still felt so awkward for my mom to see us like that. As sexually active as I had been since the age of 16, I had never had sex with a male wolf, in my parent¡¯s house.


    ¡°Come on, give me a kiss. You know I have just a few hours to spend with you before leaving. I wouldn¡¯t get to see you until 4 more days, so the best you can do for me is make this few remaining hours count.¡± I smiled at his emotional ckmail tactic, before leaning in and giving him a sound kiss.


    ¡°You like that now?¡± I whispered, to which he nodded.


    ¡°I love it! Another one would make me happier.¡± He chuckled, leaning down to kiss me again. Soon we wear pulling off each other¡¯s clothes, and repeating what we had just finished doing a couple of minutes back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    *


    *


    I released low sighs as I tried to focus on the kitten in front of me. It still turned its neck around, making it obvious that whatever I was trying to do wasn¡¯t having any effect on it. Just then, the door to my bathroom creaked open and I knew Sebastian just stepped out of the bathroom. Refusing to lose focus, I kept my eyes rooted on the head of the kitten.


    ¡°And why are you staring so hard at the poor kitten?¡± He asked, sessfully distracting me.


    ¡°What else?¡± I sighed in slight frustration. ¡°I have been trying to get a hold of this particr trick for a while now, but I keep fumbling.¡±


    ¡°What trick?¡± He asked in confusion.


    ¡°Remember the first time we met? I invoked one of my newly discovered abilities, when you acted like you were about to bite my neck.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning how to properly control it, but it just keeps frustrating my efforts.¡± I frowned.


    ¡°You do realize that you could burst open the head of that poor kitten, right?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°How?!¡± He chuckled once more. ¡°You literally made my brain spin because you did it wrongly. Think of what such a mistake would do to a feeble creature as this.¡±


    ¡°But this is the only way I can explore and control my abilities!¡±


    ¡°And who says you even need these abilities? You are getting married to me in a matter of weeks, and when you finally be Luna queen, you¡¯ll have all the protection you ever need. All you just have to do, is remain a lovely wife to me, your king.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not worth more than just hanging my hand on your arm, and attending mindless royal events? As Queen, I should be able to fight for, and protect my people and myself when the need arises.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably misunderstanding me, love.¡± He sighed. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that you don¡¯t have to disturb yourself over this. You would most likely never need to make use of these abilities, because you would nevere near harm. Then again, you would definitely gain control whenever the time is right. Don¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I muttered, half displeased. This wasn¡¯t the first time he was asking me to stop exploring my abilities. ¡°Shooo!!¡± I chased away the kitten, who ran out of my bedroom immediately. Iid back on my bed and watched in silence as he wore he clothes and prepared to journey back to the pce.


    ¡°So¡­.¡± He muttered, putting on his shoes. ¡°I would see you in four days time? My stepbrother is already going out of his wits, knowing I have found such a strong mate. He knows he doesn¡¯t have long before he loses the throne to me.¡± He chuckled humourlessly.


    ¡°He is scared already? Such a coward.¡± I snorted.


    ¡°He would probably pee in his pants when I introduce you to our subjects at the ball.¡± Heughed. ¡°Who knows? His anti-supporters may even start a protest against him right there.¡±


    ¡°Must be such a delightful sight to behold.¡± I giggled, loving the sound of it all. I was so close to getting what I wanted.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to go!¡± He announced.


    ¡°Hmmm. I would see you soon.¡± I hopped down the bed and he pulled me close for a kiss. ¡°I should escort you out.¡± I said, to which he nodded and walked towards the door. Today, unlike other times when he had visited, he didn¡¯t bring along a suitcase. That was understandable, seeing as he nned to stay for only a few hours.


    We walked out to the living room and the next couple of minutes, he had a conversation with my parents, before finally walking out the door, with his two guards following him behind. Just a few minutes after the door shut close, it opened once more to reveal none other than my cousin, Denver. Wow. I hadn¡¯t expected him, seeing as we hadn¡¯t spoken to each other in a while. It wasn¡¯t the first time Denver and I were having a misunderstanding since we were kids, but thisst fight hit too close to home. Twice, I tried paying him a visit to give an apology, but he never let me see him. I was sorry. I truly, was.


    ¡°Denver?¡± I called out in suprise, and he sighed.


    ¡°Good evening uncle, aunt.¡± He directed his greetings to my parents, before his gaze fell back on me. ¡°Audrey, please can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Wee Denver. It seems to be that your friendship with your cousin suffered a terrible fallout these past weeks.¡± My fathermented.


    ¡°Nothing a good talk cannot fix.¡± Denver muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s long overdue, by the way.¡± I scowled. ¡°Come with me.¡± I instructed and walked back up the stairs, with him following behind. The moment we got into my bedroom and closed the door, I let it out.


    ¡°Really?!¡± I chuckled humourlessly. ¡°You refused to see me for over 4 weeks, and you call yourself my bestfriend?!¡±


    ¡°So much for being a bestfriend and yet, you talked down on my mate! So much for being a bestfriend, yet you kept me in the dark about your intended marriage to prince Sebastian, for weeks!¡± He shot back, making me go silent.


    ¡°You know about prince Sebastian and I?¡± I whispered. No one asides from my family, knew of it. Not yet. So I guess there was only one person who could have told him. I sighed. ¡°Andrew.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Andrew!¡± He shot back.


    ¡°Look, Denver. I wanted to tell you about it, but you kept shutting me out! What was I supposed to do!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, then?¡± He looked at me in a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°You are going to forfeit the chances of ever finding your goddess given mate? You are going to join in a rebellion against the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please! He is barely fit to sit on the throne! Sebastian is more deserving.¡±


    ¡°And you think you are in a position to be the judge of that? Prince Logan is the first son, which makes him the rightful heir to the throne.¡±


    ¡°Goddess! Tell me you¡¯re joking right now. This prince in question is yet to shift into his wolf form at such an adult age. What makes him more qualified than Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Audrey, this is sooo wrong. You¡¯re only saying all these because you want to rule as queen beside prince Sebastian. I can¡¯t even believe you¡¯re willing to give up your chances of ever finding your true mate, all because of power and status!¡±


    ¡°It is not just any status, Denver! It is the position of Luna queen.¡± I corrected. Couldn¡¯t he see that?


    ¡°That is still not enough, Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Look Denver, I have already made up my mind, and your poor criticism would not make me have a rethink!¡± I spat in annoyance. Why was he putting up the ¡®holier than thou¡¯ act?


    ¡°I cannot believe your parents are in support of this.¡± He muttered in disgust, disappointment in his eyes. It only did nothing but fuel my anger. How could we have been out of talking terms for weeks, only for him toe to me with this crap?! ¡°I just hope you know what you are getting into? If this goes wrongly, the repercussions would be too great. And I can¡¯t for the life of me, understand why your parents would risk your life this way.¡± Why did that sound like a warning?


    ¡°That is because unlike yours, they want the best for me! I would never settle for the barest minimum, Denver! You¡¯re clearly satisfied with having your ve of a mate, but never would I settle for such!¡± I yelled out in anger. ¡°You¡¯re probably pissed because we are so much alike, but this is the only part of us that doesn¡¯t seem alike. You like to settle, but I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He slowly shook his head. ¡°Nothing about us is alike anymore. I doubt it ever was. Who have you be?¡± He asked, looking at me in disappointment. The next minute, he was leaving my room and banging the door so hard. I looked at the door for some seconds, not able to move from my spot.


    With unshed tears in my eyes, I shook my head stubbornly and refused to feel like shit. He and I, were different after all. It was safe to say that I just lost my only friend.

 CHAPTER 8

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    So much for getting over it!


    I had never been the type to give extra care to something that I¡¯d convinced myself was not an issue to make me disturbed, but here I was, feeling so moody.


    ¡°Moody girl plus road trip, equals¡­.¡± My mothermunicated with me through our mindlink. I simply rolled my eyes and reclined into the seat of the carriage. At least, the carriage was not moving slowly, if not it would have seriously grated on my nerves. ¡°So, you wouldn¡¯t answer me now?¡± She prodded once more, making me finally give in and answer her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one who got dumped by her bestfriend, who also turns out to be family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me whatever Denver said, is still getting to you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I have literally been the type to never care about anyone else. I only have a few friends, and the one I happen to care deeply for, just broke up with me.¡±


    ¡°Look, Audrey, you are finally stepping up your staus, and you should know that some things are better done away with. Denver is clearly not in support of your sess! Keeping him around would only hold you back from achieving greatness. Soon, you¡¯d be queen, and you must learn to do away with bing emotionally attached to others. Have no friends! All you are permitted to have, are allies. No one can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°The only reason why I sat back and watched you nurture a bond so strong with Denver, regardless of the fact I knew how different you both were, was because he is family.¡±


    ¡°But I did think he and I were alike.¡± I muttered, half annoyed that the whole thing was getting to me, more than it was supposed to. Maybe my mom was right after all. I shouldn¡¯t let myself be emotionally attached to anyone else again. Regardless of the fact Denver and I were family, I knew this friendship was very much over. Seeing as I may not return to my parent¡¯s pack after the annual ball, I wouldn¡¯t get to see him as frequently as I used to. Denver and I, were really over.


    Maybe it got to me this much because I had always envisaged stepping up mydder of sess, with Denver cheering me on, by the sidelines. How wrong I was. He said he didn¡¯t know who I was anymore. What did that even mean?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, mom. I don¡¯t need anyone burdening me emotionally. Denver and I, weren¡¯t supposed to work from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you agree with me. Now, put on a sweet face before your father realizes something is off. You don¡¯t want him feeling disappointed that you let yourself be so emotionally weak.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I sighed, before closing off my mindlink.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± The coachman yelled out from the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage, grasping our attention. At first, I thought there was a threat, until he informed us of what I had been longing to hear since we started this journey many hours ago. ¡°We just arrived the Royal moon pack. A few more minutes, and we would be at the pce.¡± If that wasn¡¯t a relief, then I didn¡¯t know what. Goddess, I need to have a really warm bathe and rx before it was time for the annual ball. I had to look my best, when being introduced to the entire kingdom as Sebastian¡¯s mate and bride to be. I was a famous wolf, but not many have had the opportunity of seeing me. They were going to see me today, and I had to ensure they were awed beyond reason.


    True to the words of our coachman, we got to the pce after a while. Immediately our carriage came to a halt, a voice resounded from outside.


    ¡°Wee to the Royal moon pack Alpha Dean and Luna Marion Chadwick. The royal family has anticipated your arrival the whole day. Do you wish to alight now?¡± Oh wow. I looked to see my mother fixing up the neckline of her expensive dress, before clearing her throat and giving her response to whomever had been talking.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She smiled. The next second, the carriage door was pulled open to reveal a very tall and athletic looking¡­. guard? He didn¡¯t seem like a guard to me though.


    But then, I recognized the outfit. It was what prince Sebastian¡¯s personal guards always wore, whenever they visited my parent¡¯s pack. Though this particr outfit was slightly different, probably due to rank or something. That was the least of my concern in that moment. Who I really wanted to see was Sebastian. Weirdly, I missed him. I guess I was bing emotionally attached to Seb, but I doubt it was a bad thing, considering the fact that we were to be married.


    ¡°Gamma Luke!¡± My father grinned at the man, and I released a low sigh. Gamma Luke? This was Gamma of the Royal moon pack, andmander of the royal army? Oh, my moon! And here I was, reducing him to the level of a guard!


    ¡°It is a delight to see you again Alpha Dean, Luna Marion.¡± He smiled. My father and mother were always present at every annual ball, alongside other important officials of the Blood moon pack. But they had never taken me along with them, regardless of how much I begged to apany them. Who knew I¡¯d finally make it to this event? ¡°Alpha King Xavier has asked me to specially wee you to the pce and make sure you¡¯refortable.¡±


    Just then, ady dressed in a cream coloured high neck gown appeared, a very wide and annoying smile on her face. She gave a very low bow, before Gamma Luke introduced her to us.


    ¡°This is ra. She is the maid who has been specially assigned to thedy,¡± he made a gesture towards me. ¡°under the instructions of her majesty, the Luna Queen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, beautiful.¡± Mom smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gamma Luke nodded. ¡°And Zara here,¡± He pointed at another simrly dresseddying from the opposite direction. ¡°would be the maid in charge of your needs throughout your stay here. Please, let her attend to you as best as she can. See youter tonight.¡± With a nod, he turned and walked away. I took the liberty of looking around the environment. Guards were stationed almost at every point in this ce. How exactly had assasins been able to infiltrate this ce and harm prince Logan? Oh! For a moment, I actually forgot it had been done with the help of Seb, who definitely had his way around it. I also noticed some more carriages driving into the pce, and being attended to, by different maids and guards.


    Judging from the crest on the top of the carriages, I could tell these were people of high calliber, all arriving for the ball tonight. It was gonna be an exciting night, I guess.


    ¡°Alpha Dean and Luna Marion, pleasee with me. I would show you to the chambers prepared for your visit.¡± Zara said to my parents, who smiled and just followed her as she walked away, leaving me with ra.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service, mydy.¡± ra bowed once more, eliciting a nice feeling inside me. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± She smiled so widely again. Goddess! Did she have to be so fake? I didn¡¯t even do anything to warrant that smile.


    ¡°What about my suitca¡­¡±


    ¡°The guards would handle that.¡± She rushed out. ¡°Juste with me. The queen insisted that I make sure you are very settled, before it is time for the ball.¡± Of course.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°Please lead the way.¡± I requested. To which she obliged. We made our way through therge doors of the pce entrance, walking through a wide hall that looked like a reception area. Just as we walked past the hall and proceeded to ascend the stairs, I saw different potraits hanging on different parts of the walls. On the 7th step, I looked at the wall there and saw a family portrait. I could already spot Seb and the Luna queen in it, so I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me it was the royal family potrait.


    Stepping closer to it, I made out the older looking man sitting in the middle, and I knew that was the king. Then my eyes fell on the girl standing behind the king, with her hands on his shoulders. That was definitely princess La, the twin sister of crown prince¡­.. Logan. Just then, my eyes shifted to the person standing beside La. Why did my heart drop to the pit of my stomach?


    Maybe that was because I hadn¡¯t expected the weak and wolfless prince to be so good looking.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a waste of good looks.¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± ra called out to me, probably wanting to know if I had been speaking to her.


    ¡°No, not you ra.¡± I waved it off. ¡°I was just admiring the royal portrait.¡± I gave a tight smile. ¡°Keep leading the way please.¡± I said, to which she nodded and continued on her way up. Soon, we got to the front of a door and she turned to look at me.


    ¡°Mydy, this would be your room for as long as you¡¯re visiting. Please go in.¡± She opened the door and held it for me to walk in. I looked around the room and was very impressed. It was really spacious and very neat to the detail. Just how I liked it. ¡°I would have the guards bring up your luggage, mydy. Please excuse me.¡± With that, she walked out of the room, leaving me to my thoughts. All I could think of, was how I couldn¡¯t wait for night toe.

 CHAPTER 9

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I was still looking over the room, when a knock came on the door, and I went to get it. I was suprised to see Sebastian standing there.


    ¡°Babe.¡± He grinned at me, before making his way in and closing the door behind him. He wasted no time in pulling me for a deep kiss, making me giggle in his mouth. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°It is just a few days since west saw each other.¡± I chuckled, not wanting to admit that I missed him as well.


    ¡°Still, I couldn¡¯t help it. Obviously, you have a hold on me now.¡± He grinned, bending and kissing my neck. ¡°I just want to tear off your clothes and drive into you with such reckless abandon¡­.¡± He said, his hands roaming over my body.


    ¡°Seb¡­¡± I sighed, pushing him away gently. ¡°I just embarked on a tedious journey. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Too tired for this?¡± He asked, trying to undo the first button of my shirt. Was he being serious right now?!


    ¡°Sebastian, I said I¡¯m tired.¡± I repeated, hoping he would get the message I was trying to pass.


    ¡°Just a quickie.¡± He mumbled, sniffing my neck. I felt my face fall in disappoint as I realized he wasn¡¯t even listening to what I said. He didn¡¯t even care! ¡°Just a quickie, okay?¡± He muttered, before pushing my back to the door and kissing me so roughly. Almost immediately, another knock came on the door, making him release me immediately.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I called out.


    ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s ra. The guards are here with your suitcases. Can wee in?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I said without thinking about it. The moment the door opened and they saw Sebastian, they all bowed in respect.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± They chorused. Sebastian simply replied with low grunt, before walking out of the room. In that moment, I couldn¡¯t be more thankful he left. ra and two other guards brought in my suitcases. After they left, I stripped off my clothes and walked into the bathroom, making sure to properly lock the door. I didn¡¯t want Sebastian showing up without warning. Stepping into the bathtub, I sat and dipped my entire body into the warm water, sighing in relief the water gave my muscles after such a tiring journey.


    *


    *


    Oh my goodness, I can¡¯t believe you Audrey! What the hell is keeping you?!¡± Mom yelled at me through our mindlink, making me roll my eyes. I was taking my time to look the part of a future queen, clearly!


    ¡°I would be down in a moment.¡± I managed, before blocking off my mindlink.


    It was time for the ball already, and I could hear the sounds, cheers, and musicing from the pce hall. I felt hot blood rush through my veins, making me feel really ecstatic.


    I had slept after having my bath, and was woken quitete by ra, who had been clearly sent by the Luna Queen to help me dress up for the event.


    I couldn¡¯t stop admiring the beautiful dress that the queen had gifted me. It was a long ball gown, with a lot of pretty stones on it.


    ¡°We are done mydy. You look a dream.¡± ra grinned and for the first time, she didn¡¯t seem so annoying.


    ¡°Thank you ra. Could we get going now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, mydy.¡± At her response, I stood up from my seat and walked towards the door. She pulled it open for me, and we walked out together. The moment we got out of the room, I was suprised to see the entire hallway filled with guards in a straight line. ¡°Every annual ball, the king triples the security around the pce. This is the only day in the year, when all important and high ranking wolves in the kingdom are all together.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I nodded in understanding. If anything happened wrongly tonight, the kingdom was gonna be greatly affected. There was also not a better time to provoke the spirit of rebellion against prince Logan, if not on a night such as this. I thought of Sebastian, and couldn¡¯t help the frown on my face. I was still displeased about what happened between us earlier in the day. I truly¡­..


    ¡°Finally!¡± I suddenly heard Sebastian¡¯s voice through my mindlink. ¡°I have tried tomunicate with you the entire time, but you keep shutting me out! Well, thankfully I am able to get a hold of you. It either means that you finally let me through, or you were thinking about meeeee¡­.¡± He sounded quite cocky, only provoking me the more.


    ¡°It seems to me that you want to be shut out again.¡± I threatened.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m sorry. About everything. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to have my way with you, even when you were clearly tired and not in the mood.¡± So he knew?!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Where are you please? I have been looking all over the ce for you. The ball is in a full swing already.¡±


    ¡°I would be down in a minute.¡± I muttered, before shutting him out. I looked at ra to see her giving me a weird stare. She was probably confused as to the reason why I was suddenly scowling.


    Did it even make sense that I was about to go get introduced to the kingdom as Sebastian¡¯s mate, yet I was mad at him? Suddenly realizing that I wanted tonight to turn out the best way possible, I heaved a sigh and tried to let go off my anger towards him. Slowly, it dissipated. The next minute, I was trying to reconnect with him through our mindlink.


    ¡°Heyyyy.¡± I said.


    ¡°Audrey, I really meant it when I said I was sorry.¡± He rushed out.


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s not fight tonight. It¡¯s going to be the start of a great life for us. I would see you in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Now, this feels better.¡± I knew he was smiling at that moment, which made me smile as well.


    I decided to leave our mindlink open, so I could easily locate him when I get to the hall. Soon, ra and I approached the entrance of what looked to be the great hall, and the music sounds from inside was booming. We finally got to the entrance, to see quite the number of guards stationed there.


    ¡°Here we are, mydy.¡± ra smiled at me and I nodded.


    ¡°After you.¡± I muttered. She stepped into the hall, and I followed behind. The first thing I usually do in situations as this, was to look around and appreciate the decorations and beauty of the ce. And that was exactly what I did. We further walked into the hall and just like I wanted, all eyes fell on me.


    ¡°Typical of my mate to make heads turn.¡± Sebastianmunicated through our mindlink, making me smile. This simply meant he could see me, so I looked around to find him as well. I had been all smiles as I kept walking in through the crowd of dancing and talking people, until a very strong and beautiful scent invaded my nostrils. Instantly, my smile dropped. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me what was happening at the moment, I have heard enough tales about it, to know when a wolf found their fated mate. At that point in time, the only thing I could think of was how fucked up I was going to be, if Iet whomever this was, see me! My brain went shut for a moment, confusion overwhelming me. Oh, goddess! No no no.


    ¡°Babe, are you fine?¡± I heard Sebastian¡¯s worried voice through the mindlink, but couldn¡¯t make out any words in response. My intial reaction to that scent had been the ¡®flight¡¯ instinct, but now, I couldn¡¯t even move my legs from the spot I was. The scent became stronger, making me feel deluged. ¡®Run! Audrey, run!¡¯ My mind screamed at me.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± ra¡¯s worried voice filtered through my senses, making hot sweat break out on my forehead.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± My mindlink got invaded by my mom.


    ¡°Audrey?¡± That was my father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Babe!¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice came on again. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that I was shaking. My fear increased the more the scent became stronger, because I knew whomever my mate was, he had covered a lot of distance between us. He was very close to me already.


    ¡°Mydy.¡± ra whispered to my hearing once more, and I finally got myself to speak.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°ra, please get me out of here.¡±


    ¡°O.. kayyy.¡± She replied, quite confused as to why I¡¯d ask that of her. She took my hand in hers and just as we turned towards the direction leading out of hall, I came face to face with a familiar man. My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach, and I let out a low gasp. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me he was the man in question. But then, why was he oddly familiar?


    I also noticed the entire hall had weirdly gone quiet, which simply meant that everyone was a witness to what was about taking ce.


    ¡°Audrey¡­.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice came through our mindlink, though it sounded really feint.


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± I responded through the mindlink, as I locked eyes with the other man in front of me. It took me a few seconds, but when I finally realized who the man standing before me was, I felt my heart breaking into a thousand pieces. No no no!! I didn¡¯t deserve a fate such as this!! I was doomed for life, because the person standing before me¡­.. was none other than the man I had seen in the royal family portrait earlier today. He was¡­.. prince Logan. The unwanted crown prince. The same prince I was nning to oust. The weak and wolfless prince. I was mated to him????!!!


    I felt painful tears sting my eyes as he said the words which I so much dreaded to hear.


    ¡°Mate.¡±


    I was really doomed for life.

 CHAPTER 10

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I walked into my chambers and gently closed the door behind me. The day left me really drained, and the conversations I had with my father hadn¡¯t helped either. Even if he didn¡¯t outrightly want to tell me, I knew my position as his heir was now jeopardized. Sebastian being able to find his mate before me, came with a lot ofplications on my side.


    ¡°You know you could bore a hole through that wall, with the intensity of your gaze?¡± La. How did she even¡­.


    ¡°You know¡­, the fact that I am unable to scent you out, doesn¡¯t give you the liberty to waltz into my space whenever you want.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m sorry.¡± She raised up her hands in apology. ¡°I just wanted to check on you, and be sure you¡¯re okay.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°What am I? A pup?¡± I muttered in mild irritation. The way my father and sister treated me, truly wasn¡¯t helping my self confidence and esteem. I know they were trying to be caring and all of that, but they had no idea that their attention only made me feel less of myself.


    ¡°Logan, do you have an idea that as your twin sister, I tend to feel your pains sometimes? I feel all of your emotions, and you do not know how exhausting it can be when I try to y my role as your sister, and you just push me away.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want me to do?!¡± I yelled in annoyance. ¡°Cry andy my head on your thighs like some helpless baby would do?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She yelled back in my face. ¡°But let me connect with you, like nature has made it to be. There is a reason why no one else can feel your emotions, but me! What do you want me to do when I feel these depressing emotions from you? Shut them out and act like I have no idea, while you suffer in silence? No!¡±


    ¡°What has anyone¡¯s care ever done for me? Has it made my wolf emerge? Has it helped me find my mate? Has it given me my rightful position as the next king of the kingdom?!! No!¡±


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m really done with this!¡± She threw her hands up in frustration. ¡°You can do whatever you want with those suffocating emotions of yours! You could keep putting up that barricade to show how tough you are. I really shouldn¡¯t care. What baffles me the most, is how mad you could get atimes. So much for being a ¡®wolfless¡¯ prince.¡± She hissed, before walking out on me. Instantly, I felt my heart soften and remorse kicked in. I knew I was having it bad, but La was too. I couldn¡¯t imagine the burden of having to feel and carry someone else¡¯s emotions as depressing and dark as mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered, wishing she could hear it. I really was. Walking over to my bed and throwing myself on it, a thought about a lot of things, before eventually sleeping off.


    By the time I woke, it was already time for the annual ball. I weakly hopped off the bed and made my way into the bathroom for a quick body wash.


    Once I was done, I stepped out and pulled out my beautifully tailored suit which had been made specially for the event tonight. I tried to keep my worries at bay, but found it very impossible. What if therger part of our guests start a rebellion against me, after Sebastian announces that Audrey Chadwick is his mate? What am I going to do?


    The best my father could do, was call them to order, but it wouldn¡¯t stop them from applying more pressure in the subsequent days.


    I know it sounds weird, but I sometimes, hear this thing within me, always telling me that I was made to be king. That it was my destiny to rule and bring great prosperity. So why then, was my destiny met with such a great difficulty as this?


    ¡®Maybe all you really have to do, is believe¡¯. That was it!! I heard that feint voice in my head again? I normally ruled it off as my subconscious, but day after day, the voice slowly got clearer. Was it my wolf? Did I really have the ability to shift into my full potentials? Was my wolf trapped inside me somewhere? Was La right when she spoke about my rage?


    A distinct characteristic of a werewolf was the rage we normally felt within. It was more pronounced than that of every other supernatural.


    Just then, a knock came on my door and I muttered a e in¡¯. The next minute, Liam stepped in, fully dressed for the asion as he eyed me closely.


    ¡°And why aren¡¯t you dressed yet?¡± He queried.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Be quick then. The king has asked that the royal family make an entrance together. Everyone is waiting at his study to take a quick family potrait, before heading to the great hall together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I sighed, and got busy throwing on my attire. I made sure my hair was properlybed, before spraying my favourite cologne and signaling Liam that it was time to leave. We both walked out of my chambers, my personal bodyguards following us from behind.


    ¡°Is La there already?¡± I found myself asking, and Liam shot me a confused look.


    ¡°I said you were the only one unavable.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He said, eyeing me closely again. ¡°Let me take a wild guess. You both had a fallout.¡±


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to piss her off.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, man. You can always make it up to her after the ball. For now, let¡¯s just focus on getting to the rest of your family, before the tyranic queen and her son begin to think they have seeded in scaring you and making you depressed.¡±


    I gave him that look that says, ¡®really? You had no idea they seeded?¡¯.


    ¡°Even if they did seed, why should they know?¡± He scoffed, making me smile so genuinely for the first time today. Alright then, let¡¯s go and show everyone how unaffected by the recent developments, I am!


    *


    *


    I rolled my eyes for the umpteenth time, as Sebastian smirked at me again. What was he expecting? That I breakdown and cry? The boy really had no manners and it would have felt so good to give him a good beating, wolves apart.


    Ahhh!! Did you see what I did there? ¡®Jokes apart¡¯, ¡®wolves apart¡¯. Hahaha. Funny.


    I stood from the royal family table, and made my way towards the eidibles stand, for a drink. I picked a flute of champagne from one of the almost empty trays, and took a sip. Just as I began to wonder why Sebastian¡¯s almighty mate was yet to show up, I caught the whiff of a really sweet scent.


    Smiling to myself, I looked up but didn¡¯t find him anywhere around. Hmmm¡­ that was weird. And since when did he begin to smell differently? Uncle Justin was the only werewolf I was capable of sniffing, but today he smells pleasantly different.


    Why was his scent getting stronger though? No, it was bing just too strong! It had never been that way. Slowly, I felt my senses being ovee by this scent, and almost immediately, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up to see a worried looking Liam.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He whispered, considering the very sharp ears of werewolves. We didn¡¯t want any other person having an idea that I wasn¡¯t okay.


    ¡°Where is uncle Justin?¡± I managed, wanting nothing more in the world, than topletely bask in the intoxication of that scent. It just smelled sooo good! I needed to find uncle Justin.


    ¡°He is over there.¡± He pointed to a table at the extreme end of the hall. Impossible! I know I could normally scent him out, but not when he was that far off.


    ¡°Liam, something is wrong with me.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± I turned to see my worried sister looking up at me. It would have been the best time to offer an apology to her, but there was presently a bigger issue on ground.


    ¡°I can scent uncle Justin from such distance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± La muttered, looking at Liam in confusion. ¡°Liam what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I also have no idea. I only just noticed he didn¡¯t look alright.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel alright either.¡± I squeezed my fists tightly, trying to douse the urge of just finding whoever had that scent, and hugging them so tightly.


    ¡°Exin how you feel?¡± La prodded.


    ¡°I perceived a scent. At first, I thought it was uncle Justin, because he is the only one I weirdly have the ability to sniff out.¡±


    ¡°But it also seems weird that it¡¯s not really his scent. This smells different. Too much. So intoxicating, but in a great way.¡± I found myself smiling crazily.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± La gasped and looked at me with such inexplicable excitement in her eyes. ¡°Logan, I think you just found your mate!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at her in pure shock, but Liam¡¯s supportive nod made me realize they weren¡¯t kidding. ¡°What?¡± I repeated, feeling partly euphoric and partly shocked.


    ¡°You just feel like finding whoever it is, and sniffing as much of their scent as you can, right?¡± Liam asked, and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You really just sniffed out your mate, Logan.¡± He grinned so widely. ¡°Look around the hall quickly. Anyone your heart pulls you towards, that¡¯s the one. The closer you get, the closer her scent intensifies. Go.¡± He shoved me from behind, making me head towards the entrance of the hall. That was the angle the scent was drawing me towards.


    I finally approached a certain figure from behind, that seemed to be drenched in that glorious scent. Her full ck hair had been beautifully adorned with colorful pins, and it seemed to be that she just made a majestic entrance into the hall, because all eyes were clearly on her. Now, on us.


    If this worked just the way I¡¯ve heard, I expected her to have turned to me already. She was supposed to sniff me out as well, not so? She seemed to have been conversing with one of the pce maids, which only made me impatient. I wanted to turn her to myself and hug her endlessly, sniffing all the essence in her scent. Goddess! I couldn¡¯t believe this was really happening!! My happiness knew no bounds. She clearly didn¡¯t know how long I had waited and hoped she woulde to me. It wasn¡¯t as if I had waited for so many years, but considering my status as a wolfless prince and all, the possibility of finding my mate was quite slim. For the first time in years, it felt like the goddess thought fondly of me.


    Finally, she turned to me and the shock on her face, was very much expected. I know! I was shocked as well, but eventually, happiness set in. I waited for her to finally let a smile grace her extremely beautiful face. Ohhhh, I was really lucky this time. My mate was sooooo beautiful, and was it safe to say that she exuded a really powerful aura? I know it felt weird saying that, but that was just the way I felt. Deciding I would help bring her back to the present, since her brain had probably gone on a shock vacation, I gave a wide smile and said the words.


    ¡°Mate.¡±


    Immediately, some of guests in the hall released gaps. It was then that I realized how silent the entire hall had been initially. Soon, I began to hear several whispers and in the matter of seconds, the whole ce was mess. So many people whispering at the same time, was simply noise. But all of that were the least of my problems. My major problem was the fact that my just found mate, had a considerable amount of tears in her eyes, and the sadness in her eyes made it clear that those weren¡¯t tears of joy. My heart fell to the pit of my stomach as fear took over. Why¡­ why? Why was my mate so unhappy? I thought it was a joyful thing for one to find their mate? Personally, I was thrilled.


    I was still swimming in confusion when she suddenly ran off and made her way out of the hall. Oh, goddess! Something was definitely not right. I stood deeply rooted in my spot, unable to move after the action of my mate just dawned on me. Was this what I thought it was? She clearly did not want me. She wasn¡¯t pleased over the fact that we were mates. Was she going to reject me?!


    No no no! I couldn¡¯t even think of it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I heard La whisper behind me. ¡°Go the hell after her.¡±


    Without hinking twice, I did as she asked and ran out of the hall in the same direction she went.


    Thankfully, her scent was pretty much still strong, so I followed it all the way to the garden. I spotted her standing beside the rose bush, but before I could make my way to her, someone else did. The more shocking and confusing part was who the ¡®someone else¡¯ was. What business did Sebastian have with her? I wanted to go to them immediately, but her next words made me stop in my tracks.


    ¡°How could this happen to me?!¡± She cried and fell into his embrace. I was more confused because he hugged her back, muttering words I really couldn¡¯t make out. ¡°Please Sebastian, don¡¯t leave me!!¡± She cried harder. ¡°You know that it¡¯s you I want.¡±


    What? Why? How?! Why would my mate want him? It didn¡¯t even make any sense to me. It didn¡¯t make a single sense until I heard the next thing Sebastian said.


    ¡°Oh, my Audrey¡­. calm down. We would find a way out of this mess.¡±


    What?!! Audrey? As in¡­.. Audrey Chadwick?

 CHAPTER 11

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    Hearing him tell me that we would find a way out of this mess, was more than enough to make me feel better. He wasn¡¯t angry that I had found my mate, who had turned out to be his step brother whom he hated so much. Instead, he was ready to find a way through the whole issue. I was so grateful. Latching my hand around his neck, I pulled him down to my lips and kissed him deeply.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered to him, after we broke off the short kiss.


    ¡°I want you too, Audrey. I would do whatever it takes to be with you. Worse still, I wouldn¡¯t let that weak fool steal our chances of being together. I would definitely not lose to him.¡±


    On a normal day, I would have been pissed about the fact that he didn¡¯t want to lose to his brother. It seemed like a challenge of some sort to him. But right now, I was more concerned about the fact that his reaction to this entire thing, meant that there was a way out of this shithole I found myself.


    ¡°So what are we gonna do?¡± I asked in worry. Literally everyone now knows I am mated to that shame of a prince. What could we possibly do to repair the situation?


    ¡°First of all, we have to take you back to your room. A lot of eyes are in the hall, and we both need some time to talk to our parents. I need to speak with my mother.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t your mother only ask you to let go?¡± I asked, a fresh feeling of worry setting in.


    ¡°Trust me, she wouldn¡¯t. As it stands, a lot of Alphas who have agreed to support us in the rebellion, only agreed to do so because your parents are also in support. If I give up on you, it¡¯s as good as losing your parents support,  and if I do, I wouldn¡¯t have enough support to assist with the rebellion.¡± He exined, making me nod in understanding. That information made me hopeful. ¡°I guess I should even be the scared one.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in confusion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if your parents decide to back out, and support your union to my stepbrother. He is your true mate and the crown prince after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would happen. Your mom has promised them a lot of fortunes when you finally be king. And with all the support we currently have, we can sessfully take the throne from Logan. We have nothing to lose by sticking with you, but something to lose by sticking with your brother. Even before we decided to get married and make a grab for the throne, a lot of wolves all over the kingdom were already protesting against making him king. They already do not like the fact that he is the son of a witch, and his wolflessness doesn¡¯t help matters. Even though he is my mate, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is wolfless! I don¡¯t want to be part of the coteral damage when his attempted reignes crashing. I would rather go with you.¡±


    ¡°Smart choice.¡± He smirked, before leaning down to kiss me once more. ¡°We should just exin this to our parents.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Good! So head back to your room, while I get busy thinking of a possible way out of this mess.¡± He took my hand and led me out of the garden. We walked together until we found ourselves at a familiar staircase. ¡°You can manage your way to your room from here on, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Goodnight.¡± We shared another kiss, before I ran up the stairs and headed towards my room. The moment I got to my room, I opened the door and was suprised to see my parents inside.


    ¡°What are you both doing here? You left the ball?¡±


    ¡°Close that door behind you.¡± My father¡¯s stern voice made shivers run down my spine. I did as he asked, before looking back at them. ¡°Try being the parents of a girl who just found out her mate is the crown prince, after almost being introduced to literally the entire kingdom, as his younger brother¡¯s mate. What the hell happened out there? I thought the boy is wolfless!¡±


    ¡°We all did, Dad.¡± I sighed. ¡°We all did. If you¡¯re upset, then trying being me. A powerful she-wolf, who is mated to a weak excuse of a prince.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen now, Dean?¡± My mother threw that question to my Dad, who equally looked as confused as she.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We would probably have to¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°And what do you know?¡±


    ¡°I spoke with Sebastian just beforeing here. In fact, he walked me in himself.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Dad asked, and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We talked, and I think you should hear me out.¡±


    *


    *


    I woke up with a slight headache, making me curse tiredly. I didn¡¯t even drinkst night, but I guess the turn of events was more than enough to cause me such a headache.


    Mustering as much strength as I could, I hopped down the bed and made my way to the bathroom. I slipped out of my night clothes and grabbed my towel which was hung in the bathroom. After tying it around my body, I proceeded to brush my teeth.


    I rushed up my hygiene and beauty routine, and in no time, I was done. Just as I put on a light pzzo trouser, a knock came on my door.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s ra.¡±


    ¡°And who is¡­.?¡± I cut myself off, almost immediately.


    ¡°Your personal maid.¡± ¡°Oh, the maid.¡± We both said at the same time.


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Alright. Come right in.¡± I invited and the door creaked open the next second.


    ¡°What has you in my space, so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I brought your breakfast.¡± She bowed.


    ¡°Breakfast?¡± I was truly suprised. It was still so early. ¡°Breakfast is eaten so early here in the pce?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Today would be a very busy day, as the royal family would be bidding farewell to several guests who havee all the way for yesterday¡¯s event. So, it¡¯s only natural breakfastes earlier, because our guests would soon begin to leave.¡±


    ¡°Okayyyyy. I¡¯m not a part of the royal family. Why are you serving me breakfast now?¡±


    ¡°It is an order from the head of the royal kitchen. She says you must have your breakfast very early today.¡± ra supplied. Don¡¯t tell me I was already being monitored because I am a potential member of the royal household?


    Just then, another knock came on the door, and I fought the urge to groan.


    ¡°ra, please get the door.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± She bowed, before walking towards the door. She pulled opened the door and started conversing with whoever it was, in hushed tones. After a short while, she closed the door and walked back to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a message from his highness, the Alpha King.¡± On hearing her say that, my body stiffened. What was I expecting? That everything would go back to normal after the drama of yesterday? That everybody would suddenly forget that I was prince Logan¡¯s mate? I was definitely a joker.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You have been summoned to the King¡¯s study immediately. You are to suspend every other thing and go there immediately.¡±


    ¡°Now?!¡± I asked, my heartbeat elerating in worry.


    ¡°Yes, now.¡± She nodded.


    Without further thoughts, I threw on a body hug long sleeve blouse, before making my way out of the room with ra. She led me to the King¡¯s study and with each step I took, I felt my heart sink into my stomach all the more. I was always so brave, what was happening now?!


    We finally got to the entrance of the study and I took a deep breathe, after which I knocked lightly. I heard a feint e in¡¯, and took it as my cue. I just hadn¡¯t expected to see the familiar face of prince Logan there. I hated how my breath hitched because of the weak thing. I looked up and saw the man I now realized was the king. Without hesitation, I gave a low bow, and waited for him to say something. His next words easily threw me off.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally nice to meet the daring she-wolf, who pretended to be Sebastian¡¯s fated mate,  and almost lied to me and a lot of important peoplest night.¡± His face contorted in anger.


    Oh, goddess! I was in deep trouble.

 CHAPTER 12

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    The moment I opened my eyes, the blinding sun rays that filtered through the window made me hiss in difort. I looked around my room and the events ofst night came flooding in. I had found my mate yesterday. An event that was supposed to mark a new turn in my life, but somehow, it marked what seemed to be the beginning of sorrow for me.


    I remembered running after my newly found mate, only to watch her run into the embrace of Sebastian. I heard her say he was the one she wanted, and I watched as they both kissed each other. I guess that was what broke me. Watching a woman I had waited for, all my life, kissing my stepbrother who despised me so much.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I walked out of the garden in disappointment, and made my way to my chambers. It was suprising that I didn¡¯t shed a single tear, and I knew why. For the first time in my life, I felt a pain so great, that every other emotion in me was ovee.


    I wondered what it was gonna be. I knew Sebastian would do all he could to make her his, and it was going to be the same for me. I had waited so long to find her, and I was going to be a fool to let her go, just because Sebastian wanted her too. I was going to fight for her, regardless of the fact she didn¡¯t love or want me. She was mine, and I wasn¡¯t going to let another take her away from me.


    Just then, a knock came on the door of my chambers, and I muttered a e in¡¯. Slowly, the door creaked open, and I looked up to see Malcolm. He was part of my father¡¯s retinue.


    ¡°Good morning your highness.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Good morning Malcolm.¡± I stood from my bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Your father, his majesty, has asked that youe see him in his study immediately.¡± I knew that was the reason he was here.


    ¡°Thank you Malcolm. I would be down in a bit.¡± I said, dismissing him. He gave another low bow, before exiting my chambers.


    Seeing as my father had asked to see me immediately, I rushed into the bathroom for a quick shower, after which I got dressed. All the while, I tried to shake off the vision of a particr beautiful face in my head, but wasn¡¯t sessful.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Was this how it was? Was that what it meant to be mated to someone? You found it difficult to think about any other thing that wasn¡¯t them? With how she had reacted to things yesterday, I was doubtful she thought about me this way. She clearly wanted nothing to do with me.


    I stepped out of my chambers and walked to my father¡¯s study, hoping that the day didn¡¯t have any unweed surprises for me.


    The moment I got the the door of his study, I gave a light knock before stepping in. He was seated behind his desk, actually doing nothing as he looked into empty space. My presence seemed to have made him cut off from his thoughts. He looked up at me, and it was clear how disturbed he was.


    ¡°Good morning father.¡±


    ¡°Logan.¡± He sighed, gestured to one of the empty seats in front of him. ¡°Please sit.¡±


    I did as he asked, and took the empty seat by his right. After a great and awkward moment of silence, he finally spoke up.


    ¡°I felt we needed to talk, considering how yesterday¡¯s event unfolded. And I know you have a lot running through your mind.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I muttered, looking at anywhere else, but him. I knew he would start sympathizing with me, and to be very honest, I did not want anyone¡¯s pity.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± He was still speaking when another knock came on the door. My father muttered a feint invite, and the door opened to reveal the all too familiar face of my mate. Father had called for her as well?


    The vivid look of disappointment in her eyes the moment she saw me, made me feel like a thousand pieces of needle had been pierced through my heart. Eventually, she teared her eyes away from me and looked up to see my father. Her eyes widened slightly and without hesitation, she gave a low bow. My father released a low sigh before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet the daring she-wolf, who pretended to be Sebastian¡¯s fated mate,  and almost lied to me and a lot of important peoplest night.¡± His face contorted in anger. I didn¡¯t appreciate the fact that he was showing his apparent annoyance towards her, but in his defense, she did mess up.


    ¡°I am sorry about the incident, your majesty.¡± She bowed slightly. In as much as she apologized, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of remorse in her words or tone.


    ¡°This is not about the incident. This is about the fact that you knowingly tried to elude your goddess given mate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Sebastian and I love each other. It is only fair to have a chance to be with each other.¡± Hearing her say that, only made my stomach twist in pain. She was making it obvious that she was in love with Sebastian, not caring about the level of pain her words caused me.


    ¡°You know what is not fair?¡± My father asked. ¡°What is not fair, is dly signing away your opportunity to ever meet your fated mate. You agreed to do the mating ritual, not so?¡± What was he talking about? A few of us knew about the mating ritual, and how permanent it could be. I hoped father wasn¡¯t right with his assumptions, because that would mean¡­ I looked at Audrey, and look of shock on her face, was enough to let me know that indeed, that had been her n. ¡°You nned to keep yourself mated to Sebastian through the aid of the ritual, not right?¡± Father pressed on.


    ¡°I¡­ we¡­ we were¡­¡± She stuttered, making fresh tears clog my eyes. I fought so hard to not let them fall, which was quite a task.


    ¡°You never even gave us a chance.¡± I muttered, and she looked at me. I couldn¡¯t make out any particr emotion from her. She just looked at me stoically. ¡°You knew the mating ritual would severe any form of bond you could have with your goddess given mate in the future, and you were still willing to do so. Is that how much you love Sebastian?¡± I knew I sounded petty, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Yes. That is how much I love him.¡± She replied boldly. ¡°You can help us both avoid a future and life of pain as each other¡¯s mate. I do not love or even like you, and I don¡¯t think I ever will.¡± Why did I feel as if I was being jabbed in the heart with a knife, over and over again.


    ¡°You are very right Audrey. It¡¯s best to avoid of lifetime of suffering.¡± Father smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d you both found each other, and that is why I would give you a chance to be together and avoid a lifetime of sadness.¡± My father muttered, before looking up at Audrey, who looked to be surprised. I was too. Actually, ¡®shocked¡¯ was a better adjective.


    What was he saying? My heart raced so fast as I tried to understand his statement. Was he going to let Audrey go ahead and marry Sebastian? No no no! He couldn¡¯t do that to me. He didn¡¯t even try to fight for me. Nheless, I remained calm, waiting for the other things he had to say.


    ¡°So Audrey, when do you want your wedding to be fixed?¡± He asked and right there, my heart almost gave up on me. I would have loved to stand up and walk out of my father¡¯s office, but that would be a great level of disrespect. So I was forced to sit, and watch my mate being given to another. It hurts so bad because more than anyone else, my father new how long I had waited for her to show up in my life. He had always treated me like the favourite son, but today, his actions proved otherwise.


    ¡°W.. haaat?¡± A smile broke on her face, and it hurt that it was because of Sebastian. ¡°I would absolutely love to pick a date, but Sebastian has to be involved as well.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± He asked, and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes! He needs to have a say, since it¡¯s his wedding too.¡±


    I looked at my father and for the first time since I could ever remember, all I felt towards the man was the pain of his betrayal. He was supposed to help me im my mate, not let Sebastian take her away from me so easily.


    ¡°And who said you¡¯re getting married to my second son?¡± Father asked, making me look up at him in confusion. I thought¡­ ¡°You would be getting married to only one person, and that would be your goddess given mate, who happens to be sitting right next to you. You would have to marry Logan, in order to escape a life of sadness. He is your mate, and you would only regret not given yourselves a chance to be together.¡±


    I looked at my father to see he actually seemed serious.


    ¡°No!¡± She whispered to herself, but we all heard.


    ¡°Absolutely yes!¡± My father yelled out in annoyance that had clearly been bottled up for a while, exerting his power over his judgment. I was still confused and shocked, but in a good way. If I was getting it right, then he wanted Audrey to marry me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please. Prince Logan and I are yet to bond, let¡¯s take things slow.¡± Audrey pleaded, and her desperation to buy time away from me, wasn¡¯t so pleasant.


    ¡°We all know that you wouldn¡¯t waste your time trying to bond with Logan. Instead, you¡¯d be actively scouting for a loophole out of this situation you see as a predicament. Moreover, you were willing to do the mating ritual with Sebastian, before you found out Logan was your mate. Nothing is stopping you from going ahead with it now.¡± She had said nothing in return, which only meant that he was right. ¡°It would only be right for you to know that I have submitted a petition to the royal council, to deliberate and give an approval concerning your marriage. Once their approval is given, you both would get wedded and start preparations for your coronation as the next Luna Queen and Alpha king. You both can leave now.¡±


    I was so thankful to the goddess for the turnout of things. I knew this next phase of my life wasn¡¯t going to be easy, as Audrey would try her possible best to be rid of me, but I was gonna try. She was worth it.

 CHAPTER 13

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°You both can leave now.¡± He said in such a stern manner, that made me simply keep quiet and obey his order. I stood up from my seat and made my way out of his study, and so did Logan.


    The moment he shut the door of his father¡¯s study behind us, he tried to hold my arm and start a conversation, but I clearly wasn¡¯t having any of it, quite aware of the shocking and exciting sparks his touch made me feel.


    ¡°Audrey, please can we talk for a moment?¡± He pleaded. Goddess! He sounded so weak, and that was very disappointing. Why couldn¡¯t he be firm with his words?


    ¡°Let go off me please!¡± I pulled my arm away from him and coincidentally, that was the moment a few royal guards walked past us. They had clearly seen how I embarrassed their Alpha prince, but I could care less. All I really wanted to do at the moment, was find Sebastian and let him know the current situation of things. I was half worried because getting married to Logan had been the very thing I was trying to avoid. I could never be Luna Queen once I epted Logan. More so, how was Sebastian going to take it? Hell! What other way could we even fix this? My mind had drifted away in my thoughts, until my nose caught a whiff his annoyingly wonderful scent. What was he still doing here?


    ¡°Please Audrey, I would really love it if we could talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. And I¡¯m not sorry about that.¡± I muttered tantly, before walking away. What exactly did he want to talk about, after sitting still and watching his father force us into an unwanted union? Well, on my part, it was an unwanted union, but obviously not on his. He was definitely hoping to use me as an opportunity for a grab at the throne. All his life, he¡¯d definitely never thought he¡¯d be as lucky as having a mate as strong and special as I.


    The moment I walked a distance away from the king¡¯s study, I opened my mindlink and tried reaching out to Sebastian, but was aggressively blocked out. That was weird.


    I tried a few more times, but got the exact same result. What was happening?


    Oh no! Has he already found out about my meeting with his father and stepbrother? He probably knew that I had been ordered to marry Logan.


    Goddess! I hope I was only overthinking. I hope Sebastian was not going to withdraw his im on me?


    I tried to locate my room from where I was, but found it difficult to. I hadn¡¯t been paying actual attention on our way here, and ra was long gone before I could finish up my business in the kng¡¯s study. So apparently, there was literally no one to guide me back to my room, in such a big environment.


    As I walked along the wide hallway, I saw two pce guarding towards me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I called their attention and they turned to me immediately.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± They chorused, to which I gave a simple nod.


    ¡°Please could you lead me to my room?¡± It was after I asked the question, that I realized how stupud it sounded.


    ¡°Your room?¡±


    ¡°Forget I said that.¡± I waved it off. ¡°Do any of you happen to know ra? A maid.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Everyone knows ra.¡± The second guard smiled.


    ¡°Great!¡± I sighed. ¡°I need you to bring her to me. Now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I¡­¡± He was still talking when thedy in question showed up.


    ¡°ra.¡± I called, and she came closer. ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered to the guards, dismissing them.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t wait until your meeting with the king was over.¡± She apologized. ¡°Prince Sebastian wanted my assistance with something.¡±


    At the sound of Sebastian¡¯s name, I quickly looked up at her.


    ¡°You were with the prince?¡± I asked. ¡°What did he want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was with prince Sebastian. He wanted me to help him get into your room, without the notice of the guards stationed along the hallway. He wanted me to distract them for a bit, while he goes into your room.¡±


    Immediately, my countenance changed positively.


    ¡°You mean to say that he is currently in my room?¡± I whispered thest part, to which she nodded. ¡°Please lead me back to my room. I need to speak with him urgently.¡± At my request, she turned and started walking away. I followed behind and made sure to memorize the way all through.


    The moment I got to my room, I wasted no time in opening the door and walking right in. True to ra¡¯s words, Seb had been sitting on my bed, calmly waiting for me.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± He stood up and closed the distance between us both. He gave me a fleeting kiss that actually managed to calm my nerves regardless of how short it had been.


    ¡°I tried connecting through our mindlink, but you kept brushing me off. Why?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He sighed. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry about that. I wanted to speak with you physically, and the only way to achieve that was toe into your room unnoticed. There are too many eyes around the pce.¡±


    ¡°Very understandable.¡± I nodded. ¡°Your father summoned me.¡± I muttered, half scared at was his reaction was gonna be, at the end of this conversation we were about having.


    ¡°I gathered that much.¡± He gruffly replied. ¡°Things are not going ording to n the way I see it.¡± He released a rough breathe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I paused for a while, gathering the energy to let him know the king¡¯s verdict. ¡°Your father insists Logan and I must be married as soon as the council approves of it.¡±


    I looked at him to gauge his reaction, but was very surprised at how calm and coordinated he seemed. It was either one of two things; he had prepared for the worse, or he already heard about it. Which was it?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± I asked in worry.


    ¡°Because I already heard about it from quite a reliable source.¡± He exhaled. ¡°One of the members of the royal council happens to be a very good ally of my mother¡¯s. He told us about the fact that my goddess forsaken father had submitted a petition for the approval of your marriage to Logan!¡± He yelled in anger, and I hadn¡¯t even seen iting when he picked a very expensive looking flower pot off the table just behind the door, and smashed it on the floor.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I whispered, surprised at the level of anger he disyed. Well, not that I was totally surprised. He had always shown the traces of being hot tempered and rough.


    ¡°I cannot calm down!¡± He growled in my face, before turning his back on me, while I remained standing in my position. After a while, he suddenly turned to me and asked a question.


    ¡°How badly do you want to rule beside me as Queen?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even be in the pce right now, if it¡¯s wasn¡¯t so important to me.¡± I reasoned. He remained silent for a moment, before speaking up once more.


    ¡°The petition submitted to the council by my father, would only be approved if they think Logan is fit to be the next king. It is long passed the normal age when Logan is supposed to be crowned king, but the council weren¡¯t in support of him being coronated just yet, but he was yet to transform into his wolf form, or find a mate. These are the major evidences that shows one is a true wolf.¡±


    ¡°So, now that I am his mate, the council may go ahead and approve his coronation. And I have to marry him in other to be crowned Luna Queen. But that definitely wouldn¡¯t work because the people may mour against him to be king.¡±


    ¡°The most important word there, is ¡®may¡¯. Every n we are making seems to be based off on assumptions. What if the coronation goes sessfully without any issues?¡± He asked, and I held my breathe for a moment. He was right though. What if?


    ¡°I assume you have a n in mind out of this potential problem?¡± I asked, and was suprised when he nodded. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± He nodded affirmatively. ¡°So this is what we¡¯re gonna do. We would try to influence the judgement of the council with the help of our ally. We would make them realize that regardless of finding his mate, Logan still remains wolfless, and a king should never be wolfless, whether or not he is mated to one. We have seen rare cases where a witch, vampire, and even human, were mate to a wolf.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t buy into it?¡±


    ¡°There is a high chance that they wouldn¡¯t, and that is where our second nes in.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You would go ahead and marry Logan.¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I didn¡¯t bother to let him finish that silly statement of his, before reacting. ¡°I cannot tie myself to such a man¡­..¡±


    ¡°Calm down, and let me finish.¡± He cut me short. ¡°You would marry him, but wouldn¡¯t let him mate with you orplete the bonding process.¡± He shrugged so casually, making me think for a second if he was actually deranged. Did he understand what he was saying? What man would marry his mate and aceept not to mate with her andplete their bonding process?


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± I asked in disbelief, to which he just chuckled in response.


    ¡°Trust me when I say I¡¯m far from being crazy. You¡¯re literally repulsed by him. Have you seen your face when you talk about him? Pure and utter disgust. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a task to push him away. And coincidentally, he happens to be quite a pushover. He would do anything you want, just to keep you from hating him.¡±


    ¡°I cannot believe you¡¯re asking me to marry that weak thing!¡± I yelled in annoyance over the fact that he so casually talked about me marrying his brother.


    ¡°But in my defense, you wouldn¡¯t get intimate with him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that, but what if he does?¡±


    ¡°Then you simply stand your ground!¡± He said, throwing his hands up in exasperation. ¡°The coronation would be held a month after you both get wedded, as tradition demands. If you avoid mating with him, it simply makes it easier for me to stake my im on you as my mate, during the day of his coronation, when I stand up and challenge him to a duel, for the throne.¡±


    It took me a little while to assimte what he just said.


    ¡°A duel?¡± I asked. ¡°But¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I know! A duel means that either of us dies in the fight. And you already know who the winner would be.¡± I had no idea why his words made me feel a certain kind of way. I just couldn¡¯t ce it. ¡°Well, that is except he chickens out and willingly abdicates the throne, like the coward he is. Whatever the case, it¡¯s a win win for me.¡±

 CHAPTER 14

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    It had been a week since father insisted Audrey and I get married, and the woman has sessfully avoided me like a gue. Whenever I went to her room, hoping to have a conversation about the recent happenings in our lives, she was either unavable or deeply asleep. A deep sleep she was definitely ¡®conscious¡¯ of.


    La and Liam assured me that things would work out, if I put in more pressure. That was what I nned to do today. I had woken up very early to ensure that I was the first person she saw when she wakes up.


    Looking at myself in therge mirror by the side of my wardrobe, I adjusted a few wet strands of my hair, securely putting them in ce behind my ear. I had ck shoulder length hair, which always seemed to need rearrangement. Immediately I was done dressing up, I stepped out of my chambers and made my way to Audrey¡¯s. The entire hallway was empty, save for the few guards that were stationed at one point or the other. Clearly, everyone was still asleep.


    When I got to the door of her room, I instantly developed cold feets and mmy palms. Maybe it was because I was actually going to be speaking with her formerly, since the first time we got introduced to each other by the moon goddess.


    Eventually, I found it possible to move my hand from my side, and knocked on the door lightly. I was suprised to have gotten an instant response. All she had said was e in¡¯. It was either she thought I was someone else, and was too engrossed in whatever she had been doing, to sniff me out. I braced myself and gently pushed the door open. The moment I stepped in, she looked up and her originally beautiful face was marred with a big frown. Just like I thought, she had been engrossed in something. Something that was quite surprising to see, given her kind of person.


    ¡°Good morning, your highness.¡± She muttered, definitely having no other choice than to show me respect. Wolfless or not, I was still her superior.


    ¡°Good morning Au¡­¡± Before I could even finish talking, she cut me off.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to be in my room? Don¡¯t you have better things to do?¡± She asked, throwing me a very harsh re. I hated the way she could easily make me feel hurt. Annoying perks of being mated.


    ¡°Honestly, there is nothing more important than you are.¡± I swallowed hard, thinking of what next to say. She all but looked back at the piece she was knitting, and continued her work on it. I was still standing before her, but felt so invisible. ¡°You have avoided me all week, and¡­.. I was hoping we could talk today. Our wedding is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, there would be no wedding. I am just patiently waiting for the council¡¯s obvious verdict, so I can reject you and get on with my life.¡± She said, adeptly doing her work and not sparing me a nce. I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart ache as a result of how cold she sounded.


    ¡°Audrey, please¡­.¡± I begged, having no idea what I was really begging for. Was it for her to not reject me, if the council¡¯s verdict was negative? Or was it for her to sound the least bit warm when she spoke to me? Or was it for her to SEE me?! ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, we can make things work. I know I am not the kind of man you dreamt of having as a mate¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how right you are about that.¡± She interjected with a bitter chuckle.


    ¡°Audrey, I can be¡­.¡± I was talking and she cut me short again.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She heaved a satisfied sigh. ¡°I am done with this piece.¡± Her lips pulled by the corners, forming the most beautiful smile I had ever seen before. It was more of a treasure to me, because this was the first time I was seeing her smile. I was instantly mesmerized, and all I really wanted to do at that point, was carress her smooth cheeks. I would have taken such a bold step, but her next course of action made me go still in my spot.


    ¡°Tell me this is beautiful.¡± She smiled, before raising the piece she had knitted, which turned out to be a thick sweater. Boldly written on the back of the sweater, was ¡®Sebastian¡¯. I truly had not expected to see that. So, all night, she spent her time knitting a sweater for him, while she couldn¡¯t do as much as spare me a nce? In that moment, I realized I was probably on the losing end. If the council disapproved of our union like she said, she wouldn¡¯t waste any time in rejecting me. I would have to endure many years of seeing my mate together with my brother. Most of all, if the council rejects the petition, I may never be able to sit on that throne as Alpha King.


    I had thought finding my mate would turn things in my favour, but with the look of things, I was soooo wrong. The thought that Sebastian could sessfully steal my mate and crown from me, made my eyes sting with unshed tears, that I fought so hard to hold in. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say something atleast? Is my handiwork not pleasing to your eyes, dearest mate? This is a piece that I made with so much love. I was thinking you would see how beautiful it is as well.¡± She smiled.


    No one had to ask me to leave, before I turned and walked out through the door of her room. At least, I didn¡¯t hear herughing at me on my way out, which helped keep my tears at bay.


    I walked as fast as my legs could carry me, and when I finally made it to my chambers, I pushed open the door and walked in. Why did my life have to be this way? I never seemed to have everything as it should be. I didn¡¯t want to go into another moment ofmentation, so I just sat on my bed and after a short while, my legs joined my body on the bed. I found myself thinking about how different my life would have been, if certain things were not the way were. I felt a lot of pent up emotions that could literally make anyone else go crazy. Before I could think about it, I found myself getting off my bed and changing into my spar outfit. Walking out of my chamber, I headed towards the training ground and was met with a few other wolves there.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± They greeted chorusly, and I gave a nod. I walked into the private room which was meant for only members of the royal family. Putting on my protective gear, I began to spar with one of the punching bags. I went on and on for minutes, until I lost track of time. All I could feel was my anger getting released onto the poor punching bag, and I didn¡¯t want to stop. Whenever it seemed like I was begin to lose energy, I¡¯d take a short break and continue after that.


    It was the the third time I had sat down on one of the benches for some rest, and just when I was about to go at it again, a familiar voice made me halt my movements.


    ¡°What has you so enraged, boy?¡± I turned back to see uncle Justin¡¯s figure approaching me. ¡°Here.¡± He stretched out his hand, offering me his handkerchief, so I could inhale his scent. His scent always seemed to make me feel better. I brought it close to my nose and inhaled. Immediately, I frowned.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked in confusion, and I gave an equally confused look in reply.


    ¡°I can smell your scent, but it is no longer as strong as it used to be. It also isn¡¯t making me feel the least bit better.¡±


    ¡°I think I know why.¡± He muttered, and released a low sigh. ¡°Your mate¡¯s scent has easily overshadowed any other scent you¡¯re used to.¡±


    Hearing him make mention of Audrey, only made my self pity increase. She was fast bing a very important part of my life, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. I knew for a fact that getting more attached to her, was only going to make her future rejection more painful.


    ¡°It seems to be that you are facing a lot of challenges in regards to your mate?¡±


    ¡°She hates me.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± He asked, and I scanned his facial expressions intently. Clearly, there was something he wanted to say to me, but was intentionally holding back.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±


    ¡°Because the way you feel about your situation, is a determining factor of an important information your father has asked me to share with you. Do you wish to let her go?¡± He asked, making me yell out in disbelief.


    ¡°Hell no! She is my mate and I would not let her slip away from me. I don¡¯t care if she knits a thousand and one sweaters for Sebastian, I would fight for her!¡± All the while I ranted, uncle Justin just stared at me quietly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say anything now?¡± I asked, and all he did was shrug. ¡°What was the important thing my father wanted you to tell me?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I guess he should as well tell you by himself. Come with me.¡± He instructed, and started walking away. I followed behind him, wondering what this was about. After a few minutes, we got to my father¡¯s study, and uncle Justin knocked lightly. After some seconds, we stepped in.


    ¡°Good morning, father.¡±


    ¡°A good morning to you too!¡± He grinned. ¡°You were up and about so early this morning. Any reasons why?¡± Why was he asking about that? But nheless, I satisfied his curiosity.


    ¡°I was hoping to converse with my mate before dawn, since she always has a way of avoiding me during the day.¡±


    ¡°And how did it go?¡± He asked, but I remained quiet. What was I supposed to tell him? That she clearly told me she would eventually be with Sebastian, or the fact that she knitted him a sweater?


    ¡°Fine.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°So, I assume you have made up your mind to make things work between you both, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, unsure where this was going.


    ¡°The council gave a response to my petition just this morning.¡± He said, without any sort of heads up. My heart almost flew out of my chest. I held in my breathe, waiting to hear what their response was. ¡°The petition was approved, Logan! Congrattions!¡±

 CHAPTER 15

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I sat still as ra took her time styling my hair. For an asion as such as that which would be taking ce today, I was supposed to be happy. But that wasn¡¯t the case. That wasn¡¯t the case because I was getting married to my subject of my worst fear. For a moment, it made me think about Denver.


    Denver. Whenst did I think about him? Suddenly he hade to mind, and I figured I missed him terribly. I wondered if he was going to be here alongside my brother today.


    After the drama at the annual ball, my parents had been ordered by the king, to stay behind until after the wedding ceremony was done. My brother and some rtives were expected to show up today at the ceremony, and I was very expectant about seeing Denver. I knew he was gonnaugh in my face and remind me of how I was eating my own words, about not having a weak mate.


    ¡°Mydy, you look breathe taking.¡± ra said, cutting off my thoughts. She grinned widely, and I could see her reflection on therge mirror of the vanity.


    ¡°Thank you, ra.¡± I nodded stiffly, before standing from my seat and heading towards the bed where my wedding gown was neatlyid.


    The gown had been purchased by princess La, a few days back. I had tantly refused to go shopping with her, but she wasn¡¯t deterred. To my surprise, she brought the wedding gown store to my room. She had also brought along the fashion designer, who adjusted the gown to my fitting, after testing out a many gowns from the long rack of gowns. I guess I had been in such a sour mood that day, to not have really paid attention to the details and uniqueness of the dress.


    ¡°Mydy, you need help?¡± ra called after me, and I gave a slight nod.


    She walked up to me and picked the heavy material of the gown, from my bed. Loosening the interloopingce behind the gown, she bought it to my feet, and I stepped in. It had taken us quite a while to tighten thece again, and once we were done, I released a tired sigh.


    ¡°You should see your reflection mydy. You look stunning.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I really cared how I looked today, given I wasn¡¯t getting married to the man I really wanted. But somehow, I still felt the need to look beautiful. Atleast, to let Logan see how beautiful the woman he was never going to have, was.


    Slowly, I walked towards the mirror and the moment I looked up at my reflection, a smile graced my face. I truly looked splendid. I took a good look at my dress, and was deeply satisfied at how it hugged my curves at the right ces. It was a cream colored satin sleeveless gown, that had a deep but narrow ¡®v¡¯ cut from my bosom down to my belly button. It hugged my wide hips snuggly, with quite a number of pleated satin yards ovepping it. I turned to my side, and saw how my smooth back was on disy as a result of the interloopingce.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± That wasn¡¯t ra¡¯s voice. I looked up to see Queen Mercedes leaning on the door step.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± ra and I bowed immediately.


    ¡°What a splendid job you have done with our bride, ra.¡± She gave a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it is to your liking, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She said with a straight face. ¡°I would love a private talk with Audrey for a few minutes. Leave us.¡± She ordered. With another bow, ra disappeared from the room.


    ¡°You look every part of a beautiful bride.¡± That was actually apliment, but her tone gave off ¡®unimpressed¡¯.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I really do not have much to say, dear. This is just a reminder that my son and your parents are putting their hope in you. You must remain unbonded and unmated to Logan, in order for Sebastian to easily im you as his mate on the day of Logan¡¯s coronation. The promise of being his Queen is the only thing making your parents give their support. You have to avoid falling in love with Logan, because if you do, your parents would have no other choice than to withdraw their support from us.¡±


    ¡°I would not fail you all.¡± I sighed, almost getting annoyed. Why did they feel this serious need to lecture me on how to control my feelings?


    ¡°What the mate bond is capable of doing is unbelievable. You may be strong and powerful, but not strong enough to resist the mate bond, especially when it has been triggered. You must always give him great distance. The mate bond isn¡¯t just about sex. The bond can be groomed even without you realizing it.¡± She said, looking at my eyes squarely. ¡°Make sure you do not mess things up. If you do, and your parents withdraw their support from Sebastian, the consequences would be dire.¡±


    Was she threatening me? She didn¡¯t wait for me to give a response, before walking out. Pheew! Just something else to make my day get messier than it already is. I got closer to tbe bed and after a few seconds of struggling inside my heavy gown, I was finally able to sit. I closed my eyes, wishing that this increasingly annoying day would havee to an end when I opened it. Instead, when I opened eyes, it was met to the curious ones of a familiardy. La.


    ¡°Do you not feel well?¡± Came her concerned voice, and I all but shrugged. ¡°Please talk to me.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Was she being serious at the moment? What exactly did I have to do to show her I was interested in neither a rtionship nor friendship with her brother or herself? She seemed to have hooked herself onto my skin like some sort of parasite.


    ¡°What do you want me to say to you, princess?¡± I had definitely lost it now. ¡°That I never wished to marry a man like your brother? Or that today is easily the worst day of my life?¡± I asked, but she remained quiet. After a while of defeaning silence, she nodded her head and looked at me.


    Obviously, she had beenmunicating with someone else through her mindlink.


    ¡°It¡¯s our cue. The hall is filled up with our guest, and we do not want to keep them waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over and done with.¡± I mumbled as I stood up and followed her behind. Just as we stepped out of my room, I saw ra waiting by the doorway. She stood in line behind me, and followed us to the hall. Once we got to the entrance of the hall, La looked back at me and smiled.


    ¡°You look so beautiful today.¡± Without waiting for me to give a response, she walked into the hall as my father walked towards ra and I.


    ¡°You can leave us now.¡± He whispered to ra, who gave a nod and walked into the hall. ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked, offering me his arm, which I epted. The piano started to y and we both walked into the hall and made our way down the aisle. It seemed like a lot more dignified wolves were present at this wedding, than the annual ball. I could feel a lot of energy and aura in the hall. The closer we got to the end of the aisle, the clearer Logan¡¯s face was. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or sad, and it provoked me to no end. He was the damned reason why I was in this situation in the first ce. The best he could do was show his appreciation with a little smile.


    Eventually, we got to him and my father handed me over to him. Just before he walked back to seat with the rest of the congregation, hemunicated with me through our mindlink.


    ¡°In a matter of one month, this would all be over. You would be with the man you truly want, and I would be present to walk you down the aisle again. Happily.¡± I shed him a small smile, and he walked back to his seat. The moment I looked up at Logan, I felt my heart stop for a moment. I knew it was as a result of the mate bond, and hated the way it made me feel. My wolf screamed on and on, about how handsome he looked, making me scoff and shutting it out.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Logan muttered with a nervous smile. This was the first time I was seeing him since I got news of the council¡¯s approval of our marriage. I knew he had purposely avoided me, obviously knowing how much I didn¡¯t want to see him.


    ¡°Of course. That is all you would ever be able to do. Admire me. No matter how close to you I may seem, I would never be yours.¡± I muttered in response. Just then, the elders of the royal council surrounded us and sped their hands together. They recited a few chants in honour of the moon goddess, after which they let go of each other¡¯s hands. They all walked back to where they had been seated, except for one of them. He looked to be the oldest of all council elders, and clearly the one who was chosen to officiate the ceremony.


    He walked up to the podium above us, and started the joining ceremony.


    ¡°Please repeat these vows after me.¡± He requested, then turned to Logan. ¡°I, Logan Fell,¡±


    ¡°I, Logan Fell.¡± Logan repeated.


    ¡°Takes Audrey Chadwick, my gift of a lifetime from the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Takes Audrey Chadwick, my gift of a lifetime from the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°To love and to be bonded under the grace of the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°To love and to be bonded under the grace of the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Until death do us part.¡±


    ¡°Until death do us part.¡±


    ¡°Now, your turn.¡± He turned to me. He recited the vows he made Logan say just moments back, and I repeated after him. I had almost bursted outughing at how ironic it was, for me to say these words when I didn¡¯t even mean them.


    ¡°Under the authority of the moon goddess, the witness of the council of elders, and in the presence of the royal moon pack, you¡¯re husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.¡±


    Immediately the elder said that, I looked at Logan, no trace of subtlety or amusement in my eyes.


    I hoped he got the message I was trying to pass on to him. He seemed to have gotten it because the next second, he leaned forward and ced a chaste kiss on my cheek. He hadn¡¯t even kissed me on my lips, yet the spot on my cheek where he kissed, was literally on burning up. In a sweet way, I hated to admit.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispered to me, making me roll my eyes.


    ¡°What for?¡± I scowled.


    ¡°For epting to marry me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like I had much of a choice. Wee to your living hell, dearest mate.¡±

 CHAPTER 16

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    The king had really set out to make this wedding a huge one. I had always heard rumours about how he favoured Logan over Sebastian, and I was finally seeing it for what it was.


    We were presently at the wedding reception, and the entire hall was filled to the brim. Alphas and Lunas of every pack were present today. Since the reception began, I had been obligated to wee and show our appreciation to the Alphas and other high ranking wolves, who hade from far and wide to grace us with their presence.


    I was already fast getting tired, when La came and pulled me away from her brother. I may not have liked her, but her singr act of good service towards me hadn¡¯t gone unappreciated.


    ¡°I noticed you were already getting tired, so I thought to rescue you for a moment.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just sit here, while ra gets you a tter shoe or a pair of slippers to put on. Your legs must be aching too.¡± How did she know?!


    ¡°Have you been a bride before?¡± I found myself asking, and she chuckled.


    ¡°No. But I am very observant, and I can clearly see that your feet hurt, considering the number of times you transferred your weight between both your legs.¡± She smiled. ¡°You should have something to eat, while you wait for ra.¡±  She gestured towards the eidibles on the table at which I sat. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    I watched as she walked away, and couldn¡¯t  help but wonder if she was a pushover just like her brother. I had clearly dered myck of interest in being acquainted with her just this morning, but she was still kind to me.


    ¡°Mrs Fell.¡± I looked up to see none other than my brother. ¡°Oh, scratch that. I meant, Mrs Logan Fell; the crown princess.¡± He gave a fake bow.


    ¡°Andrew.¡± I muttered dryly. It was so unbelievable how I barely missed him, considering the fact that I hadn¡¯t seen him in weeks. Even seeing him right now, was only grating on my nerves.


    ¡°How does it feel to marry the very same man whom you plotted to take down?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just the fuck up!¡± I whisper-yelled, carefully looking around to make sure no one heard him. How could he be so careless? I was thankful that the table which I sat, was decorated for the couple only, so no other person was sitting with me.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He gave an annoying grin, sizing me from head to toe. ¡°Nothing seems different about you. I guess there¡¯s nothing really special about being the crown princess.¡± He creased his forehead in fake thoughts. ¡°Oh, I forgot! My bad. There would have been something special about it, if you hadn¡¯t gotten the weak prince as your mate. Too sad.¡± From the sound of things, my parents were yet to let him know of our n to still oust Logan on the day of the coronation. I was d no one had said anything to him, because he clearly couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Right now, he was honestly thest person I wanted to see.


    ¡°What about Denver?¡± I asked, hoping to hear something positive.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± He sighed dramatically. ¡°You really want to eat your cake and have it, don¡¯t you? You really expect Denver to show up at your wedding after all the horrible things you said to him, and after disrespecting his mate?¡± He shook his head. ¡°You know, all along I used to think you were just overly ambitious, but now I realize what you really are. You¡¯re just selfish. You only think about yourself. You always wanted to takeover from our parents as Alpha, regardless of the fact that it was my rightful position. Well, watch as I and my mate take over from our parents as Alpha and Luna, while you struggle with the knowledge that prince Logan may never really make it to the point of being Alpha king.¡±


    ¡°You found your mate?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°And I¡¯m just finding out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± He scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not like you would have really been happy for me, considering the fact that she doesn¡¯te from a family of Alphas or high ranking wolves. That is all you have ever really cared about, not so? Our parents should really bow their heads in shame for grooming you to be such a person.¡± I was soooo used to hearing him say such things to me, but never had his words truly hurt me like they were doing now. Maybe it was a result of the shocking turn of events and emotional turmoil I had gone through these past few weeks. Or maybe it was because it reminded me of thest conversation I had with Denver.


    ¡°Can you leave me alone already?¡± I asked in mild annoyance, and he simply shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Here.¡± He stretched his hand out to me, an envelope on top of it.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Denver couldn¡¯t make it, but he asked me to give you this. ording to him, you should read at your spare time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered, shocking myself when tears brimmed up in my eyes. Jeeezz!!! What was I doing now? I hated to cry or see others cry, because it was a sign of weakness. I quickly blinked back the tears, hoping Andrew didn¡¯t notice a thing.


    Ever since I came to this pce, my life seemed to be taking a very annoying turn. Now I was crying?!! I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I cried.


    ¡°What did he¡­.?¡± I cut my words short, when I looked up and saw that Andrew was no longer there. The rat didn¡¯t even have the decency to let me know he was leaving.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± A voice I recognized as Sebastian¡¯s filtered through my mind. I looked around the hall and smiled when I saw him sitting at a farther table.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I replied through our mindlink.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good. I haven¡¯t felt like myselftely.¡± I replied in honesty


    ¡°I understand that having to marry my good for nothing brother has really made you exhausted. But not to worry, all these would be over in a matter of one month. The coronation is a month away, and we would finally be together as Alpha King and Luna Queen. And my stupid brother would be far away from our lives. Let this promising future of ours, keep you strong until we can be together again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I sighed, before closing off my mindlink. Just then, there was a little bit of an uproar, before the entire ce went silent. What was going on?


    I looked to the entrance of the hall, to see a huge devishly handsome man, walking into the hall. Even from afar, I could feel his powerful energy. Who was he? A man capable of causing such an uproar amongst Alphas of different calliber.


    ¡°Alpha Ryan.¡± I looked up to see ra, holding a pair of slippers in her hand.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Alpha Ryan.¡± She repeated, her eyeballs almost bulging out of their sockets. Even she, couldn¡¯t believe her own words.


    ¡°Like, ¡®The Alpha Ryan¡¯? The hybrid Alpha? The most powerful and dangerous Alpha?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, the same.¡± She nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Howe he is here? I thought he never¡­.¡±


    ¡°He never steps foot outside his castle.¡± rapleted my statement. If ra was saying the truth, then this was Alpha Ryan Baxter. The hybrid Alpha who had killed his mate a few years back for reasons unknown, and since then, never stepped foot outside his castle. Some people believed that was his own way of punishing himself, while others believed a group of powerful witches had cast a spell that makes his skin burn whenever he steps out of his castle, thereby keeping him locked in forever. But with the look of things at the moment, that seemed to be a false story.


    ¡°I hear that the king had specially invited him for this wedding.¡± ra whispered to me, making me look back at him. He was presently with the king and prince Logan, who were weing him. I found myself unable to look away from the man. There was definitely a story about this man. A real story that only a few people actually knew about.


    ¡°Your slippers, your highness.¡± ra called me and I turned to her with a small smile on my face. It was crazy how your life could change in seconds. Just this morning, I was ¡®mydy¡¯, but now I was ¡®your highness¡¯. And in a month¡¯s time, I would be ¡®your majesty¡¯. Interesting.


    *


    *


    The rest of the day flew past, in a blur and soon, I was heading back to my room, with ra following me behind. I was extremely exhausted, and all I really wanted to do wasy on my bed until the next day.


    I got to my room and ra quickly opened the door for me to walk in. Thankfully, the ball skirt of my wedding gown was detachable and immediately after the joining ceremony, ra had helped unhook it from my waits, leaving me in just a simple gown I wore for the reception party. I looked around the room, but couldn¡¯t see the ball skirt lying around, and simply shrugged. It was no longer useful to me anyways.


    I quickly peeled off the reception gown from my body and walked into the bathroom. After soaking myself in a warm bathe for what seemed like hours, I stepped out and covered my body with my towel. After drying my body, I reached out for my hair dryer on the vanity but couldn¡¯t find it. In fact, I couldn¡¯t see a single one of my personal hygiene products on the vanity. Saying I was shocked, was an understatement. Where could they have all gone? I made my way to the wardrobe and was equally shocked to see that all my clothes were gone.


    ¡°ra!¡± I called out, but got no response. She had probably left the room while I was having my bath.


    I opened my mindlink and tried connecting with her.


    ¡°ra!!¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡± She replied almost immediately.


    ¡°Where are my things? I can¡¯t find any of my hygiene products. My clothes have all disappeared as well. What the hell is going on in my room?!¡±


    ¡°Oh goddess!¡± She squeaked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry your highness. I totally forgot that your things have now been moved to Prince Logan¡¯s room, under the orders of his majesty, the king.¡±


    That was when it ured to me. I was married to Logan now, and so therefore, was expected to cohabit with him. You had to be kidding me.

 CHAPTER 17

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    Alpha Ryan.


    He was here, and I found it hard to believe. His face was a hard one to miss, considering the times he had visited the pce when we were still younger. The cold aura around him was equally a hard one to miss. Cold, but powerful. The only hybrid to ever exist in the bloodline of Alphas. It was safe to say he was the strongest Alpha in our kingdom.


    ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s give him a warm wee.¡± I felt a tap on my shoulder, and I turned to see it was my father. With a confused nod, I followed him.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Ryan.¡± My father walked up to him and gave his right shoulder a friendly p.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± Ryan gave a stiff nod, before looking at me. Thankfully, the initially quiet hall had continued with their business by then, so it didn¡¯t feel like all eyes were on us anymore. ¡°What?¡± His question was directed at me. ¡°You no longer know me?¡± He asked, almost sounding hurt, but his cold mannerisms helped conceal it.


    ¡°That is something I truly fear.¡± I replied honestly, holding out my hand to him, which he grasped with his. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise you graced our asion. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It was a special request from your father. I couldn¡¯t turn him down. Plus, it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you.¡±


    ¡°You say ¡®a while¡¯, like it hasn¡¯t been years.¡± I muttered underneath my breathe.


    ¡°Okay!¡± My father called our attention. ¡°Enough of that. You should let Ryan enjoy his time here, considering this is the first outing he has made in years.¡± There was a nervous undertone to his voice, which was expected, considering the reasons why Ryan had been isted for years. The reasons I was actually yet to know, because neither my father nor uncle Justin had really told us the truth about that incident, for what it really was.


    But what I was quite sure about, was the fact that this very Ryan I was seeing here, was far different from the one I knew years ago. The one who was literally the big brother Liam and I never had. A lot about him had changed. A lot I was honestly not ready to know.


    ¡°Congrattions Logan.¡± Ryan said, handing me a small box. He even found it so difficult to smile now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the box from his hand.


    ¡°So where is your bride? I hear she is quite the she~wolf.¡±


    ¡°You sure do hear a lot from that imprable castle of yours.¡± I snorted, making him scoff. Good! Atleast, there was a reaction.


    ¡°Come with me, Ryan. It¡¯s been a long while.¡± Father said, taking Ryan away with him. I went back to my previous work of greeting and showing our guests my appreciation.


    The day had progressed quite quickly, and most of our guests whose packs were neighbors to ours, had journeyed back to their packs. The others stayed behind in the amodations provided to them by the royal family.


    ¡°You should go take some rest now.¡± Liam muttered from behind.


    ¡°Yes, I should.¡± I yawned widely. I was so drained.


    ¡°He came.¡± Liam suddenly said. ¡°Surely, you do not expect me to act oblivious to that.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± I sighed. ¡°It came as such a suprise to me too.¡±


    ¡°We should talk about this, but not today. When you¡¯re much rested, we will. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t have returned to his pack by then.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully.¡± I nodded.


    I looked around the hall, unable to find Audrey.


    ¡°She retired to her room over an hour ago.¡± Liam shared, as if reading my thoughts.


    ¡°Ohhh, I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡± I sighed. ¡°I should get going now.¡±


    When I got to my chambers, the first thing I noticed was how less spacious it seemed. It took me a couple of seconds to realize Audrey¡¯s things had been moved into my room. But then, she obviously wasn¡¯t here. I was so sure she didn¡¯t like the fact that we had to share a room now. Personally, I didn¡¯t know how I felt about it as well, considering the fact that our rtionship was a far cry from being fine. I had managed to endure her harsh treatments when we hadn¡¯t been staying together, and I knew it was all going to get worse with her being within such close range.


    ¡®Or you turn it to be in your favour.¡¯


    I quickly looked around me, and was sure nobody was there. Was is that voice in my head again?


    This time around, it had been so clear. I shook my head a couple of times, before pulling off my clothes and walking into the bathroom for a cold shower. Maybe this was all happening as a result of the stress I had undergone today.


    As I washed my body, I thought of finally sharing these urrences with La and Liam. But then again, I was scared to do so, because I did want to raise their hopes up about nothing. Telling them I could hear a certain voice in my head all the time, was literally going to make them think my wolf was in there. Moreover, I had been hearing that same voice for months, and yet nothing has happened. I am still me. Wolfless.


    But regardless, there was still a part of me that really wished to know what it was about. Where that voice wasing from, and who it belonged to.


    I took my time in the bathroom and when I was finally done, I wrapped my towel around my waist and walked into the bedroom. I was shocked to see someone lying on my bed. I looked closely, and realized it was Audrey. She was fast asleep, making me wonder just when she came in here, and how long I had been in the bathroom. I stood still, looking at her face for a while. I wondered why the moon goddess had given me such a beautiful mate that ended up hating me so much.


    Sheid on her side, making her full ck curly hair frame her face cutely. I didn¡¯t even think about it, before stretching my hand towards her face, hoping to caress her cheeks while she slept. I guess that was my mistake- Actually thinking she was asleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± She opened her eyes, making my hand hang on the air, midway to her face.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I shamelessly whispered, withdrawing my hand and standing straight. She said nothing more, before turning to the other side and readjusting her body to a morefortable position. In a way, I felt she did so, to give me the privacy of changing into my clothes.


    Without wasting any more time, I opened myrge wardrobe and pulled out a light weight joggers and t shirt. I walked to the other side of the bed, ready to retire for the night, but her next words shocked me.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± She rushed out, sitting up on the bed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°To sleep.¡± I muttered, unsure why she looked so bothered.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Here, of course. There¡¯s more than enough space for two of us, we barely have to touch each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot share a bed with you.¡±


    ¡°But we are married, Audrey.¡± I said, trying to reason with her.


    ¡°Do I look like I am oblivious to that? I fucking know!¡± She waved the ring on her finger at me. Not knowing what else to do, I inhaled deeply and released the air.


    ¡°Audrey, I know you do not like me. I understand why you don¡¯t. But we are married now, and it¡¯s only fair for us to tolerate each other as much as we can. I¡¯m not asking you to instantly fall in love with me, but¡­.¡± I was still talking when she cut me off.


    ¡°Are you taking the couch, or should I?¡± She asked, not a trace of amusement in her tone or expression.


    Silently, I picked a pillow from the bed, and headed towards the couch. I knew I was gonna be ufortable as hell, added to the initial stress of the day. But then, it was either that, or watch hery there instead, and I just couldn¡¯t. Dropping my pillow on the couch, I walked to the switch and turned off the lights, save for the dim bedsidemp. I lowered myself onto the couch and tried to sleep, regardless of how ufortable and cramped up I felt.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up, unable to keep enduring the difort and soreness I felt all over my body. I stood up from the couch and looked at a fast sleeping Audrey on the bed. Scared to join her on the bed and eventually make hery on the couch, I decided to do something I had never done since my existence. For the first time in my life, I slept on the floor.

 CHAPTER 18

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I stirred in my sleep, consciousness seeping in little by little. When the sun rays became brighter, my eyes flung open. Staying in my position for a couple of minutes, I reflected on all that had happened the previous night. My eyes went to the couch, and I frowned a little when I didn¡¯t see him there. I hope¡­..? Quickly turning to the other side of the bed, I released a sigh when I saw he wasn¡¯t there.


    What I would never do, is lie to myself. After Logan had kissed me on the cheek yesterday, I slowly began to understand what the queen had said about the mate bond. Truly, the moon goddess had created such an insanely powerful bond to keep mates together. When I thought of how much my body had reacted to a simple peck from him, I decided to be on a safer side. Keeping him far away was my best option.


    I was grateful for one thing though, and that was the fact that I was naturally repulsed by the idea of how weak he was. That would definitely go a long way in helping me think clearly and putting boundaries between us. From the little I had observed so far, Logan was extremely persistent and foolishly patient. He would continuously try to reach out to me, no matter how much I tried to push him away. Now we were literally in each other¡¯s space, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to fight off his persistence and the mate bond. But dly, I had the thoughts of Sebastian and my natural hatred towards Logan, to help keep the intoxicating feeling of the mate bond at bay. I was going to try my best for this next month, after which things would go back to the way they were supposed to be.


    I could sniff Logan¡¯s scent on my body, and my first instinct was to bask in the euphoric feeling it gave.


    No no no! What the hell was I thinking? I should go have my bath, and wash his annoyingly exciting scent off of my body. I also made a mental note to let ra know that I wanted the sheets and pillow cases changed. That was obviously where his scent hade from.


    The moment I stepped down the bed, I saw Logan¡¯s sleeping figure on the floor. I looked at him for a few more seconds, before releasing a scoff and making my way into the bathroom. Was he trying to make me feel bad or what? Did he think I had a chicken heart?


    I closed the door to the bathroom shut, and took off my nightwear. I turned on the water heater and waited for some minutes, before stepping under the shower. Starting from my hair, I scrubbed every single part of my body, trying to get rid of his scent on me. When I felt satisfied with how much I had washed my body, I finally stepped out of the shower and dabbed my body dry with a towel. Suddenly remembering that my parents and brother were supposed to leave for our pack today, I hurried out of the bathroom, only to find Logan awake and sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He managed a small smile.


    ¡°I need to put on my clothes. Do you mind?¡± I replied, disregarding his greeting.


    Silently, he stood up from the couch and made his way out of the room. I wondered why I suddenly felt annoyed. Maybe it was because of how calm he was in every situation, making it difficult to know what he was thinking. Why did I even care about what he was thinking?


    Quickly, I dressed up and stepped out to go meet my parents. I got to their room some minutester and just like I thought, they had already packed up their belongings, ready to leave for our pack.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Audrey.¡± My mom replied, looking a bit disturbed. No one had to tell me what is was about.


    ¡°Calm down, nothing happened.¡± I exined, making her sigh.


    ¡°And it should remain that way.¡± My father¡¯s stern voice resonated in my head. ¡°Except you¡¯re fine with settling for mediocrity. That boy wouldn¡¯tst long before his stepbrother overthrows him. Do well to remember that, whenever it seems like you are beginning to get confused.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fail you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You better not, because the Queen wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cast you into a lifetime of suffering when her son finally ascends the throne.¡± He bite out. ¡°And I believe I have groomed you well enough to trust you wouldn¡¯t disappoint your mother and I.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.¡± Mom patted my cheeks softly.


    ¡°We would be back here in a month¡¯s time, for the coronation. I hope everything goes as nned though.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Andrew says he found his mate.¡± I said, trying to change that subject that was beginning to make me feel extremely pressured.


    ¡°Oh, that he says.¡± My father nodded slightly. ¡°Apparently, she happens to be quite ordinary.¡± He muttered, an undertone of disappointment in his voice. ¡°But then, I guess he would make do.¡± He shrugged, looking quite indifferent. Just then, a knock was heard on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± My father invited. The next minute, two able bodied guards walked in. ¡°Here are the luggages.¡± He pointed to his and my mother¡¯s belongings. Immediately, the guards carried them and walked out of the room, my parents and I following them behind. We got outside to see Andrew, and the person who was currently in hispany, made me frown. What exactly could he be discussing with Logan now? I knew he was my brother, but Andrew could be really untrustworthy most times.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± My father bowed slightly, and my mom followed suit.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha Dean, Luna Marion. I was just having such a wonderful conversation with my mate¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Father stered a fake smile on his face, but I was so sure Logan didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°I presume you all are set to go, then?¡± Logan smiled and my father nodded. I couldn¡¯t help but be suprised at the great contrast between Logan when he spoke to others, and when he spoke to me. Right now, he easily fit into the character of a prince. But whenever he was alone with me, he was more of a¡­. pushover.


    ¡°Audrey darling,e give me onest hug before we leave.¡± Mom called out to me, and I nodded. The moment I got to her, she pulled me into her embrace. Others would have thought we were truly having a sweet mother to daughter moment, but all she had done was whisper how I had to think with my head, and not my heart. Apparently, she had seen me staring at Logan way longer than necessary.


    I finally detached myself from her, putting my fake smile in ce. They all hopped into the carriage, and gave my final wave. I stood there, and watched as the carriage drove ahead, until it went out of sight. Looking to my side, I was suprised to still see Logan standing there. For a moment, I was worried Andrew had said something he should not have said to him. That was until when he inched closer to me like a lost puppy, I knew I was safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you miss them already?¡± He asked, and I all but shrugged.


    Everyone was already thinking and insinuating the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be capable of pushing Logan away. I wasn¡¯t ready to give them more reasons to think so.


    ¡°I know how¡­..¡± He started talking again, when I turned and walked away, leaving him there.


    Just as I made my way inside, I felt someone connecting to me through my mindlink, and I was so sure it was Sebastian.


    ¡°Heyyyy.¡± His voice filtered through my mind, making me smile.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Entrance of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Come meet me at the west wing. I¡¯m in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I replied, before closing off my mindlink. Looking around to ensure no one was behind me, most especially Logan, I took a different route and headed towards the garden.


    The moment I got to the garden, Iooked around, trying to find him. I frowned slightly when I found no sign of him. I was still contemting whether or not, I clearly heard him ask me to meet him at the garden, when I felt someone breathing down my neck. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me who it was.


    ¡°Seb.¡± I turned back and we shared a smile. He was already leaning down to kiss me, when I gently pushed him away.


    ¡°Why?¡± He queried, clearly not appreciating my actions.


    ¡°Sebastian, you can never tell. There are a lot of eyes everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no one here right now.¡± He said, trying to pull me closer, but I stood my ground.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be too sure.¡±


    ¡°Did you let him touch you?¡± He suddenly asked in an usatory manner.


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I replied in disbelief. ¡°Sebastian,¡± I sighed. ¡°Remember we have to be as discreet as possible, in other not to rouse suspicions about our ns. Or would you rather get punished for seducing your brother¡¯s mate, before you even get the opportunity to oust him?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Fine then.¡± He sighed. ¡°This is going to be the most dreadful month of my life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± I gave a small smile, before turning and walking out of the garden.


    *


    *


    DAYS LATER


    I opened my eyes and watched his sleeping figure on the couch. I hated the fact that this was bing a secret routine of mine. Waking up so early in the morning and just looking at him until he wakes up. I didn¡¯t know why I was even doing so in the first ce, but strangely, I couldn¡¯t stop the habit. I wouldn¡¯t also deny the fact that he was really handsome. And for someone who was wolfless, he had quite the body build. He was so tall, that his legs were literally hanging off the other arm of the couch. He tossed and turned countless number of times, making me wonder how he could even get any sleep.


    ¡®You made him sleep there, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ My wolf howled in my head, and I rolled my eyes. I made him sleep there because I wanted to avoid any kind of contact with him. To be safe.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®But he¡¯s our mate!¡¯, my wolf persisted. Did I have to remind her that he wasn¡¯t good enough for us?


    I was lost in my passive aggressive discussion with my wolf, that I failed to realize when Logan had woken up. It was when he stood up and somewhat blocked the sun rays that filtered through the window, that I realized he had woken.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He greeted, making me wonder if he really wouldn¡¯t stop. I never gave him the desired response whenever he greeted me every other morning, so why did he still bother? I remained mute, and watched as he made his way in and out of the bathroom. He had his bath and changed his clothes in there, before stepping out.


    All the while since he woke up, I noticed he had continuously cracked his neck and tried to massage his shoulders. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me he may have cramped his neck while asleep. Normally, I would have continued through the rest of the day without saying a word to him, but today, I didn¡¯t know what came over me.


    ¡°Just a few days on the couch, and you already have a cramp?¡± To my surprise, he acted like I hadn¡¯t said a word, and continued sorting out the files in his hand, which only pissed me off. Yes, I was pissed! He was always all over me, hoping to get through to me, so why was he suddenly ignoring me now? ¡°I get it. You were too weak to handle a few naps on the couch.¡± I pressed, but he still didn¡¯t budge. I found myself hopping down the bed, and walking towards the vanity. I picked up my hair scrunchie, and tried packing my hair into a ponytail. I knew I should have just kept quiet and let it go, but I hated the fact he was making me look like a fool.


    ¡°I heard that was why your mommy left. Because you were too weak and she couldn¡¯t stand you.¡± I shed him a sly grin.


    Immediately, he looked up at me, so much pain evident in his eyes. I guess it was toote for me to take back my words, because the next minute, all the papers in the file he had been ncing through, went flying in every corner of the room, as he lunged towards me. The great kind of fear that overwhelmed me in that moment, was such I had never felt before. Normally, my first instinct would have been to hold him down with my stare, but it seemed to be that my supernatural abilities had all gone on a break.


    The next second, he was towering above me, our eyes locking with each other¡¯s. He panted heavily, probably at loss of what to do to me. His anger wasn¡¯t enough to conceal how hurt he really was, because I could see the tears that lodged in his eyes. For the first time in a long while, I felt remorseful about something. I didn¡¯t see iting when he hit the vanity mirror behind me, badly injuring himself in the process.


    ¡°You would never speak about my mother again.¡± Was all he said, before turning and walking out of the room. I looked to the floor to see the drops of his blood forming a trail to the door. Finally, I had seen a side of him that wasn¡¯t calm, and as weak as I knew he was, I never wanted to see that side again.

 CHAPTER 19

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I opened my eyes and released a tired sigh. I just woke up from my sleep, but it didn¡¯t feel like I had rested at all. Instead, my whole body felt cramped and exhausted, and it was all thanks to this barelyfortable couch I had been sleeping on, for days now. Call me pathetic or weak for letting her treat me this way, but I would call it patience. I would call it endurance. I really wanted things to work out between us, and if sleeping on the couch would make her happy, I would do so.


    And no, I wasn¡¯t begging for love. I was simply trying to make things work out with the one person the moon goddess thought was best for me.


    I looked at the bed to see her fully awake, but unaware of my consciousness. She seemed to be lost in thoughts of her own. I stood up from the couch and tried to crack a stiff bone in my neck. While at it, she eventually noticed my presence.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I managed a small smile, expecting her usual silent response, which she didn¡¯t fail to give me. Releasing a low sigh, I walked to the wardrobe and picked out some fresh sets of clothes. Taking them with me into the bathroom, I proceeded to take my bath and changed into the fresh clothes there.


    Once I was done changing, I walked out of the bathroom and decided to get busy with some paperworks my father had asked me to review. I settled down on the couch and began flipping from page to page. At some point, I found myself frowning as a result of the ufortable feeling my stiff neck gave me. I tried cracking the bones there multiple times, but still didn¡¯t feel relieved.


    ¡°Just a few days on the couch, and you already have a cramp?¡± Audrey suddenly asked. She was clearly mocking me, not sounding a tad bit remorseful for making mey on that couch for several consecutive nights now.


    I wasn¡¯t going to give her the satisfaction of a reply. I remained silent, paying total attention to the file I had in my hands.


    ¡°I get it. You were too weak to handle a few naps on the couch.¡± She said again, and that was when I realized she was trying to rile me up. She was purposely trying to annoy me. That was definitely the only reason why Audrey would talk to me. The next minute, she hopped down the bed and walked towards the vanity. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing, since I had my head down.


    ¡°I heard that was why your mommy left. Because you were too weak and she couldn¡¯t stand you.¡± The moment she said that, I felt my whole world go still. I looked at her and saw the sly grin she wore. I couldn¡¯t exin the kind of anger I felt in that moment. Before I could calcte my next form of action, all the papers in the file I was holding, flew in several directions across the room. I headed towards her in blind rage but sadly, I couldn¡¯t do a thing when I got to her. I would never hit a woman. More so, my mate. So all I could do was let my anger consume me greedily.


    But then, no matter how much I tried to hold it all in, I couldn¡¯t. I needed something to transfer this rage onto. To make matters worse, her scent filtered its way into my nostrils, making my senses somewhat dibobted. Having no other option, I punched my fist against the vanity mirror just behind her. I could tell that my actions hade as a great shock to her, while she stared at me with eyes wide open. She had to know that I was not a pushover. I was only trying my best to understand and tolerate her.


    Taking a few steps away from her, I finally walked out of the room. I wondered where I could go, to avoid attention, then suddenly thought of somewhere. It was still too early for my sister to be in her gallery.


    I only discovered how wrong I was, when I got to the gallery.


    ¡°Logan!¡± La yelled in excitement, the moment she saw me. I wasn¡¯t suprised to see Liam there as well. She was slowly turning him into a lover of arts, just like herself.  Immediately she noticed my injured hand, the smile on her face was quickly reced with worry. She threw away the painting brush she had been holding, and rushed towards me. ¡°Goddess! What happened to you?¡± She took my bleeding hand into hers, so gently. Her tenderness towards me only made me scoff.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby, La.¡± I sighed, pulling my hand away from hers. ¡°I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡± She muttered underneath her breathe, and I didn¡¯t miss the sarcasmced in her voice. ¡°What happened to you?¡± She asked again. I looked at Liam who sat still on the stool he had been on, since I walked in. Judging from how unfazed he seemed when we locked gazes, I could tell he had an idea as to what happened.


    ¡°What did she do?¡± He simply asked.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± La¡¯s voice went an octave lower, as understanding slowly descended upon her. ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°The question should be, ¡®what did she say?¡¯.¡± I muttered.


    The moment I said that, I realized I had made a mistake. Thest thing I should be doing, was discussing I and Audrey¡¯s issues, with third parties. Moreover, I didn¡¯t want La to start hating her.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± La queried, and I simply shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Nothing enough to make me hurt myself this way.¡± I lied, before making my way through the many canvases in the room, and heading towards the restroom. When I got there, I washed my hand in the sink thoroughly, and once I was done, I looked at my reflection on the mirror just above the sink. I released a sigh when I noticed the dark circles under my eyes. I was so stressed out, and it was all thanks to my mate.


    I guess I was more hurt due to the fact that I had always imagined my mate to be apanion. Someone who shared in my pains. Never had I imagined she would be the type to make jest of my emotional weaknesses.


    I walked out to meet La and Liam conversing in hushed tones about whatever, and I was so sure that ¡®whatever¡¯ was me. Right now, I was more concerned about getting a good nap.


    ¡°La, could I use your chambers for a nap?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why not?¡± She rushed out.


    I started walking out of the gallery when she called my attention. ¡°But be careful as not to miss out on the hunt game today.¡±


    Wait a minute? What day was it? Definitely the 10th day of the month! How could I have forgotten?


    ¡°Sure. I would be up before then.¡± I sighed lightly, before making my way out. The journey to La¡¯s room was a short one, and I may have been a little tempted to step inside my chambers and tell Audrey I was sorry for losing my temper earlier on. But on the other hand, I decided not to. She was the one who wronged me, and was supposed to apologize instead. I still couldn¡¯t believe she could say such hurtful things to me.


    Deep down, I knew she wasn¡¯t going to apologize. I wasn¡¯t even sure she felt remorseful. She must have been shocked at my reaction, but she wasn¡¯t remorseful.


    I continued on my way to La¡¯s room and when I got there, I fell onto her bed and slept off.


    *


    *


    ¡°Logan!¡± La whisper~yelled into my ears, making my eyes flutter open.


    ¡°La.¡± I called out with my groggy voice, not appreciating the fact that she disturbed my rest. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What it is?! You have slept for hours, but now you have to wake up and assemble on the game field with the rest of us! It¡¯s time for the hunt game, and you are keeping every other person¡¯s waiting.¡±


    ¡°Oh???¡± I sighed tiredly.


    ¡°Yes! The Queen has taken the liberty to insinuate how nonchnt and disrespectful you are towards her and father¡¯s authority. Get up already.¡±


    Releasing another frustrated sigh, I pulled myself off the bed. This was the closest to a decent sleep I¡¯ve had in days. Izily walked out of her room, with her following me behind like a nanny. Slowly the sleep disappeared from my eyes, and I rushed into my chambers for a change of clothing. After I was done, I joined La and we went to the game field.


    True to her word, everyone was there already, most certainly waiting for me to arrive.


    ¡°They should have just carried on without me.¡± I muttered. La shot me a re, making me chuckle.


    We finally got to the rest of the party, and I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Audrey there. She was my mate and wife, which automatically makes her a part of the royal family now. Sebastian and his mother looked very eager to behead me though.


    ¡°It¡¯s always the irrelevant ones, keeping others waiting.¡± Sebastian muttered, but we all heard him. I was already so used to his disrespectful behavior. Sebastian was like a pig. Fighting with him would only make you drag yourself in the mud, so I remained quiet.


    ¡°The crown prince, you mean?¡± La shot back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t indulge him, La.¡± I sighed. ¡°You know how he gets.¡± I whispered into her ear.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sebastian, I wouldn¡¯t have you disrespect your brother. You should apologize to him right now.¡± Father intervened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his apology, father.¡± I waved it off. The whole ce fell into silence for a while, until father spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it, shall we?¡± He grinned widely. This was his favourite thing to do every month, as long as I could remember. ¡°Today, we would all go in pairs.¡± He annouced. Oh wow.


    ¡°Sebastian would go with the Queen. I would go with Beta Justin. La and Liam would go together, while Audrey goes with her mate.¡± Instantly, my eyes fell on Audrey, who was actually looking at me already. No one had to tell me this would be a very weird adventure for me. Nheless, I walked up to her and acted normal, in a bid to avoid anyone noticing we had issues.


    ¡°Do you know how to use this?¡± I raised the bow and pot of arrows I had carried from the middle of the field, on my way to her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She muttered, looking at me and taking her eyes off, almost immediately.


    I handed the bow to her, while trying totch the pot of arrows around her waist. I could feel her stiffen, as my hand slightly brushed her belly, through her riding habit. Once I was done putting it in ce, I pulled away and got busytching my own arrows around my waist.


    ¡°As usual, the first to shoot down a deer and bring it to the games field, wins the game. Let the best man win!¡± Father yelled in excitement, and we joined in.


    Afterwards, everyone walked away from the game field, heading into the thicker parts of ournd. We all went in different directions in our pairs.


    I had mostly been the one who won our hunting games, so it was fair enough to say that I understood this forest like the back of my palms, and I knew for a fact that deers lurked around the east side of the forest, than any other area.


    Being wolfless had made me take every other life skill seriously. I had dedicated my time in learning archery and sword fighting. That way, I could stand a chance against my enemy, when in danger.


    All the while, Audrey had silently followed me, not saying a single word. In a way, it was starting to get weird.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this way. It¡¯s easier to see those creatures around this side of the forest.¡± I said, trying to strike up a conversation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispered in a tone so low, that I almost didn¡¯t get her. She followed me behind as I led the way. Midway through, I saw just the animal we were looking for. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I whispered, cutting her short. ¡°You would scare it away when you¡¯re so loud.¡± I exined, to which she nodded in understanding. I turned back to realize the deer was gone. Likepletely gone. I didn¡¯t see it running in any direction, and that was weird. How could it have just¡­..


    My thoughts were cut short when a creature zoom passed me in such crazy speed.


    What the hell?! No one had to tell me what that creature was. It was a werewolf. A rogue wolf, and I couldn¡¯t understand how it had gained ess through our perimeters. Something was definitely wrong, but most of all, we weren¡¯t safe!


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Audrey whispered behind me, and just as I turned to give her a response, I saw it. I saw the horrid looking wolf, making its way towards her from behind. Fuck!

 CHAPTER 20

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I hated this feeling! I was never the type to feel so guilty over anything, but since he left in anger, that crippling feeling of guilt kept chipping away at my heart. As I stepped out of the shower and dabbed my body dry, I walked into the bedroom, to see he had not yet returned.


    ¡®Even if he did, what would you say or do?¡¯ My wolf mocked, making me re at her in my head. She was right though. I may feel so guilty, but I wouldn¡¯t give him an apology, even if he may have deserved it.


    Just then, a knock came on the door, and I figured he was back. Thankfully, I had already threw on my floral print dress.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I replied, and the door opened to reveal ra. Oh.


    ¡°Good morning your highness.¡± She greeted with her head bowed.


    ¡°Good morning ra.¡±


    ¡°I have a message for you from the king.¡±


    ¡°The king?¡± I asked in suprise.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. He has asked that you appear before him as soon as you can. He would be in his study.¡±


    My mind pondered on and about what reason the king may have sent for me. Then again, it ured to me. Could it be that Logan had reported me to his father?! That could be it. Instantly, every feeling of remorse disappeared, and was reced with irritation. Was that how much of a feeble man he was? Running to his father like a baby that had his candy taken away from him. It had just been a week into our marriage, and I couldn¡¯t wait until the next three weeks to be rid of him.


    With so much annoyance within, I brushed past ra and walked out through the door. I might as well just go get scolded, and be done with it.


    The moment I got to the king¡¯s study, I gave a light knock, and was invited in, a few secondster. I got in to see him so engrossed in whatever file he had in his hands.


    ¡°Good morning, your majesty.¡± I greeted, waiting for him to look up at me and ask me to sit.


    ¡°Sit down, Audrey.¡± He said without looking away from object of his interest. I took a seat and kept my hands neatly folded atop my thighs. After what seemed like minutes, he finally looked up at me. ¡°Are you married?¡± He asked, making me slightly confused.


    If there was anyone that should have asked me such question, then it was definitely not him. He was the sole reason why I was married in the first ce. But nheless, I answered his questions.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. I am married. To your son.¡± I added, making him squint his eyes at me.


    ¡°I have two sons though.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I am married to crown prince Logan.¡± I rushed out, wondering what he was trying to get at. I refused to let my words orck of specifics, put me in trouble.


    ¡°Really?¡± He released a very humorless chuckle. ¡°That mighte as a suprise to the guards and maids in this pce, who all think you may have married Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon.¡± I said, my heartbeat elerating.


    ¡°Well,¡± He shrugged. ¡°Considering how much they have sighted you both, together in hidden corners, just in the space of one week.¡± Oh goddess! Fear took over me instantly, and I found myself stuttering.


    ¡°Y¡­ you.. your maje¡­ je.. majesty.¡± I took a deep breathe and cleared my throat.


    ¡°Do you deny that?¡± He asked, and I remained quiet. How could I make this mam believe that Sebastian and I hadn¡¯t done anything physical with each other?


    ¡°There were all harmless meetings, where we just conversed. Well, I figured it was much better to remain friends, rather than be enemies, just because things didn¡¯t workout between us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded in agreement, to my surprise. But the next question he threw at me, had me tongue tied for a moment. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you consummated your marriage with Logan?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The entire ce fell silent for over half a minute.


    ¡°Incase you haven¡¯t noticed, I don¡¯t like to be ignored. When I ask a question, you do well to respond.¡±


    ¡°Did Logan tell you this?¡± I found myself boldly asking, my irritation towards Logan progressively increasing.


    ¡°Clearly, you do not know your mate, neither are you trying to. Logan is so honourable, that he would rather die in silence, than let everyone know how much his mate hates him.¡± He said, making me roll my eyes internally.


    Honourable indeed! He was already stigmatized because of his weakness. Announcing how much I disliked him, would make him more pitiable, and he didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s pity.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± He said. ¡°His actions aren¡¯t because he is thinking about himself, but it¡¯s for you. Because he doesn¡¯t want his family and pack to hate you.¡± At his words, I remained silent. So was he trying to say that Logan was protecting me? ¡°I do not need Logan or a soothsayer to tell me anything about your marriage. It is as clear as day, judging by the way your rtionship hasn¡¯t progressed. Once you consummate your marriage, it would be difficult to stay away from each other, because a very vital part of your bonding process would me achieved.¡±


    Oh goddess, why me?


    ¡°Well, I was hoping we would bond emotionally, before consuma¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were truly interested in bonding, it would be clear for us to see, as well.¡± He cut me off. ¡°Audrey, I no longer want to receive information that your mateys on the floor again.¡± At the mention of that, my eyes widened slightly. How the hell did he know?! ¡°I am the Alpha king, incase you may have forgotten. This is my pce, and so are the people in it. I have my eyes everywhere. I am being lenient with you now, but I won¡¯t remain calm if you keep pping my face in this manner.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, your majesty.¡± I muttered, fear creeping into my mind as his pointed stare held me down in my ce. There was so much tension in the air, and it came as a suprise to me, when he suddenly smiled at me.


    ¡°We normally have a hunts game in the pce on the 10th day of every month.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ kayyy.¡± I muttered, absolutely having no idea why he was telling me. Was I supposed to be a part of it? And the way he just changed the subject of discussion was really funny.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He grinned, making me think that he really enjoyed this hunts game of a thing.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. We normally went for hunting games back at my parents pack, but it wasn¡¯t actually something we ted out a particr day in the month to do.


    ¡°And you are going to be joining us this time, now you¡¯re officially a member of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes! So go now, and make yourself avableter this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I gave a bow, before making my way out of his study.


    *


    *


    ¡°He always does this! How can he not be here, when the king and I already are?¡± The Queen red at no one in particr, showing her evident annoyance over the fact that Logan was yet to show up.


    ¡°Mercedes, La has already gone to fetch him, not so?¡± The king asked, clearly tired of his whiny wife¡­.. Oh my goodness! Did I just call the Queen whiny?


    ¡°Here hees.¡± Sebastian muttered underneath his breathe, and I looked to my side, to see Logan and La approaching us.


    When he got to us, we locked eyes for a moment, and he quickly looked away. I wondered why that made me feel angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s always the irrelevant ones, keeping others waiting.¡± Sebastian muttered, but Logan remained calm. Weirdly, I found Sebastian¡¯s statement quite unnecessary.


    ¡®Coming from someone who has said a thousand unnecessary things to our mate¡¯, my wolf mocked, making me roll my eyes.


    ¡°The crown prince, you mean?¡± La shot back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t indulge him, La.¡± Logan sighed, before bending to her level to whisper some things in her ear.


    ¡°Sebastian, I wouldn¡¯t have you disrespect your brother. You should apologize to him right now.¡± The king said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his apology, father.¡± Logan waved it off. The whole ce fell into silence for a while, until the king spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it, shall we?¡± He grinned widely. ¡°Today, we would all go in pairs.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian would go with the Queen. I would go with Beta Justin. La and Liam would go together, while Audrey goes with her mate.¡± Instantly, my eyes fell on Logan, who also turned to  look at me. Things were kinda messy between us both, and I knew going hunting together¡­


    ¡°Do you know how to use this?¡± His voice drew me out of my thoughts, and looked up to see him raising a bow and pot of arrows.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I muttered, taking a quick nce at him.  He gave me the bow, while trying totch the pot of arrows around my waist. The moment his hand brushed against my belly, I went instantly stiff. I would be a big liar if I ignored the thrilling sensations his touch gave me.


    He finished with me and got busy fixing his, around his waist.


    ¡°As usual, the first to shoot down a deer and bring it to the games field, wins the game. Let the best man win!¡± The king yelled in excitement, and they all joined in. Okay! Maybe this was gonna be fun after all.


    Minutester, we had all gone in separate directions from each other, and I let Logan lead the way. All the while, I followed him silently, not saying a single word. What exactly was I supposed to say?


    ¡®That you are sorry¡¯, my wolf suggested, but I kicked her aside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this way. It¡¯s easier to see those creatures around this side of the forest.¡± He suddenly said, making me feel kinda hopeful. Atleast, he was talking to me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whispered, following him behind, as he led the way. Midway through, I saw a deer and exhaled in foreseen victory. ¡°That¡¯s¡­..!¡± I was about speaking when he asked me to shush.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± He whispered. ¡°You would scare it away when you¡¯re so loud.¡± He exined, to which I nodded in understanding.


    We both turned back, only to realize the deer was gone! Oh no! There wasn¡¯t even a trace of it anywhere. I was still wondering where it could have gone, when a whooshing sound caught me off guard. I had looked up a few secondster, but still managed to identify the source of the sound.


    Logan had clearly seen it too, and wasted no time in bringing out an arrow from the pottched onto his waist. What was a rogue wolf doing within thends of the pack?


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± I whispered behind him. He had probably turned to give a response, when his eyes went so wide in shock.


    I didn¡¯t need anyone to let me know that whatever he had seen behind me, wasn¡¯t something great at all. It was at this point, that I really hated the fact I couldn¡¯t mindlink him. It all happened within a split second and the next thing I knew, Logan was cing an arrow on his bow, and giving a shot. In the same moment, I felt a painful scratch against my back, making me scream loudly in pain. My wolf howled more painfully. By the time I turned to see what was going on, all I saw was a subdued rogue on the ground, holding his bleeding chest in pain. I was still in shock. I touched the part my back that had been scratched, and saw a lot of blood on my hand.


    It was then, that the pains intensified. How could the ws of a wolf injure me so badly? Why did it hurt this much?!!


    I had never been in a physical fight with a rogue, but I had always heard of how deadly they could be, considering the fact that they have lost every single form of humanity within then. Imagine me having to fight with such a creature who came at me, from behind. Crazy! It was safe to say that Logan saved me today. Before I knew it, I started to feel like the world was tilting. I felt myself falling to the ground, but someone had gotten hold of me, before I hit the ground. It had to be Logan. It was definitely him.


    *


    *


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the familiar face of Logan, hovering above me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I sat up immediately, and he smiled in relief. Slowly, the events that ured before I passed out, came flooding into my senses. Without notice, he took my hand in his, and kissed it. I felt my heart jumping out of my chest in that moment. I quickly withdrew my hand from his, hating the small feeling of vulnerability that apanied it. At my action, his face fell. ¡°I passed out?¡± I asked, trying to clear the obvious tension in the air.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°You were out for close to 6 hours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no possible! An ordinary scratch to my back, isn¡¯t capable of incapacitating me.¡±


    ¡°Except it¡¯s not a scratch.¡± He muttered, gauging my reaction to his words.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Audrey, you were stabbed with a silver de, coated in very concentrated wolfsbane. An amount of wolfsbane that could have easily killed any other wolf.¡± He exined. But then again, I had a very strong resistance towards wolfsbane and any other kind of poison.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t fathom how your wound got healed in less than 6 hours. I know all wolves have the capacity to heal quickly, but yours was on the extreme.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have resistance to wolfsbane and any other kind of poison.¡± I exined, and that seemed even much harder for him toprehend. ¡°I take it that you saved me today.¡± I muttered, thinking of how to tell him I was grateful. He really did save my life, and regardless of how much I hated him, he had done something priceless for me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I found myself saying. He just sat there, moping at me in what seemed like shock. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry about the things I said concerning your mom.¡± I added.


    Not wanting the atmosphere to get more dense than it already was, I hopped down the bed, and made my way into the bathroom. I needed a warm shower. Maybe that was going to help with the ache in my head.


    I took my time in the bathroom and once I was done, I stepped out with my robe tightly wrapped around my body. Logan wasn¡¯t in the room any longer, so I made use of the opportunity and quickly changed into my night wear. Iid on the bed again, ready to sleep, when the door opened and Logan walked in.


    I silently watched as he made his way towards the couch, about toy on it, when I remembered my conversation with the king this morning.


    ¡°I think you should sleep on the bed tonight.¡± I muttered, and he turned back to look at me. He looked quite confused and suprised.


    ¡°If that is your way of thanking me for saving your life, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about that. Trust me, I wouldn¡¯t be this nice for long.¡± I had to make himey on the bed, without giving away the fact that I had a discussion with his father today.


    ¡°So, where would you sleep?¡± He asked.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You made it perfectly clear, that you weren¡¯t ready to share a bed with me.¡±


    ¡°Now, I want you to share the bed with me.¡±


    ¡°You want to?¡± He whispered, his eyes gleaming with so much hope.


    ¡°Like I said, I wouldn¡¯t be this nice for long.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± I sighed, before turning to the other side of the bed, where I didn¡¯t have to look at him.


    For minutes, I stayed awake, pretending to be asleep. I waited for him toe join me. At some point, I feared I was being hopeful that he¡¯d join me. I was very disappointed when he made no move toe join me. Eventually, I slowly drifted away to sleep, and just as I was at the door ofland, I felt the bed dipped beside me. My eyes instantly fluttered open, especially as his scent invaded my senses. I took the liberty of basking in that sweet scent of his, until I finally slept off. I hate to say, that sleeping had never felt as peaceful as that.

 CHAPTER 21

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    When I opened my eyes and looked beside me, she was gone. She had most certainly woken up much earlier than I did. For the first time in days, I felt rested. Lazily hopping down the bed and walking towards the bathroom for a pee, I opened the door, only to see a naked Audrey in the bathroom. The moment I saw her, I stood immobile in my spot, finding it really hard to take my eyes off her perky and standing breasts.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± She yelled at me in embarrassment, sping her thighs together to cover her pussy, and cupping her breasts with her hands. ¡°Get out!!!¡± She yelled angrily, and I found myself rushing out of the bathroom.


    I paced around the room, trying to endure my urge to pee, and reliving the scene that just took ce between Audrey and I, over and over again. At the thought of her breasts, I felt my cock swelling in the confine of my joggers. Goddess! Why was I suddenly sweating so hard? As I got harder, the urge to pee increased, making me sweat all the more. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I rushed out and made my way to La¡¯s chambers. When I got there, what I saw almost made me stagger backwards. What the actual fuck?


    ¡°Liam?!!¡± I yelled in disbelief. There they were, tangled between the sheets and panting really hard as they moved against each other.


    They had been so erotically caught up in their business, that seeing came as a shock. Liam quickly turned over from La, who drew the sheets over her breasts. They were both sweating, unable to make out any words. Even I, had been so confused, making my urge to pee momentarily disappear. Without saying any other thing, I walked out of La¡¯s room, unable to believe what I just walked in on. What did Liam think he was doing?! At that thought, my anger began to surface. How could he be sleeping with La, when he knew he wasn¡¯t her mate?!


    Immediately, I did a U turn and headed back to my sister¡¯s room. When I entered, Liam was buttoning his trousers, and I lunged towards him before he couldprehend what was happening, throwing a punch at his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± La yelled in anger and stood up from the bed, still clutching her bed sheet to her chest.


    ¡°How long?!¡± I yelled at Liam, anger taking over mepletely. ¡°For how long have you been sleeping with my sister?!!¡± I thundered, and was surprised to see him flinch.


    ¡°Since he found out I was his mate!!¡± La yelled back at me, standing between Liam and I, in a way that she shielded him.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in shock, confusion, and disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Logan.¡± She nodded. ¡°We found out about it a few hours ago.¡± She sighed, eliciting a sigh from me as well.


    ¡°F.. for real?¡± I stuttered, to which she tiredly nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Liam muttered as he gently massaged his jaw. Oh, goodness!


    I felt confused, positively surprised, and very bad for hitting Liam. But most of all, I figured they needed their space, because with the look of things, I was the first person to find out about this.


    ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± I asked, and La shook her head in negation. ¡°I figure you both need some space then.¡± I muttered, still finding it difficult to believe that Liam and La were mates. As I stepped out of their room, I couldn¡¯t help the smile that made its way onto my face. Now that I was thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t hope for a better mate for my sister, than Liam. He had always been there for her since childhood, and protected her fiercely.


    The moment I got to my chambers, I just opened the door and walked in, only to see a naked Audrey applying some lotion onto her skin. Oh, goddess! Not again!! She had supported her weight by putting one of her legs on the bed frame, making her pussy stare right back at me. Why had my feet been carrying me to the wrong ces today? And why did my eyes apany it in such an embarrassing mission?


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± She cried out loud the moment she looked up to see me there. ¡°Really? Is this funny to you?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so.. so.. sorry!¡± I stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d still be dressing up.¡± I answered honestly. It seemed she was in no mood to cover up her body in embarrassment this time.


    ¡°Now that you know, quit staring at me and get out.¡± She pointed to the door angrily. I guess she had flung her arm with so much strength, which made her breasts jiggle.


    ¡°Do you mind if I go into the bathroom instead?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m very pressed.¡±


    ¡°Then go!¡± She pointed at the bathroom, and I rushed towards it.


    The moment I got in, I quickly relieved myself, but still had to remain in there, until I felt she was done dressing up.


    When I finally got out, she was sitting on the bed, with a novel in hand. I tried looking at the back of the novel, and realized it was a romance novel. I couldn¡¯t clearly make out the words written at the back, but it clearly looked like a novel I had read before. I would have just remained quiet, but no! I was always too eager to speak to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the romantic type to me.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± She must have clearly heard me, but just didn¡¯t think I would say that to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re reading a super romance harlequin novel.¡± I gave a small smile. She looked at me pointedly and just rolled her eyes, before looking back at the book in her hand. At first, I thought she was going to ignore me as usual, but she didn¡¯t. I had been excited she was responding to me, until I heard what she said.


    ¡°Trust me, Logan, I am a sucker for love and romance. Sebastian would attest to that fact. You probably just don¡¯t realize it, because I don¡¯t like or want you.¡±


    At her words, I felt my heart breaking. I knew I should have remained quiet, but I spoke again.


    ¡°Would you ever learn to love me? Because I truly like you, Audrey.¡± I looked up, staring into her eyes. For a moment, it seemed she had been disconnected, before realizing herself and shaking her head.


    ¡°Logan, just leave me alone.¡± She whispered, almost sounding scared.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked in concern, and ced my hand on her shoulder. She quickly flinched away from my touch and hopped down the bed, walking towards the door. Just before she grabbed the door handle, a knock was heard.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s Amara.¡±


    Audrey opened the door immediately. ¡°You need anything?¡± She asked the maid.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Breakfast has been served, and the king insists that you must all eat together.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. We would be down in a minute.¡± She said, before closing the door. Slowly, she turned to me and made an eye movement, probably trying to pass a message that I didn¡¯t quite grab. ¡°You heard her. Your father has asked that we all eat together.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I asked, truly at loss.


    ¡°Nothingggg!¡± She groaned. ¡°We just have to act cool around each other.¡± She muttered. She didn¡¯t have to say more, for me to know what was going on.


    ¡°Did my father speak with you?¡± I asked, going straight to the point. Her shoulders slumped, and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± She replied and suddenly, something else crossed my mind.


    ¡°Was that the reason you asked that I shared the bed with you yesterday?¡± I asked, hoping she would say ¡®no¡¯.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Wow.¡± I gave a little scoff. ¡°So you didn¡¯t even ask me because you actually cared? You did it because my father asked you too?¡± She remained silent, almost seeming remorseful, and that was hard to believe. ¡°I guess he also forced you to apologize to me for making such insensitive statements about my mother.¡±


    ¡°No no no!! Not at all.¡± She rushed towards me, but stopped midway. ¡°No.¡± She sighed. ¡°That was truly from my heart. I doubt he even had knowledge about that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded, and began walking away. She followed me from behind.


    When we were approaching the dinning room, I looked back at her, and took her hand in mine. She seemed confused and shocked at the same time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She whisper~yelled.


    ¡°Helping you put on a show, for my father to see.¡± I replied. ¡°We could as well let everyone think we are fine, until you can think up a way out this prison you feel you¡¯re stuck in.¡± Her eyes widened slightly in shock. I pulled her along with me, and the moment we got into the dining room, she ceased every form of resistance. Every single person seemed shocked about the fact that we were holding hands, most especially my father, who looked quite satisfied. ¡°You can thank meter.¡± I whispered into her ears, and she forced a smile onto her face.

 CHAPTER 22

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Audrey, please could you pass me the sd?¡± Liam requested, and I nodded. Stretching my hand to the sd bowl, I handed it over to him, who took his time scooping it generously onto La¡¯s te.


    ¡°Is this enough for you? You need more?¡± He whispered to her, but we all heard him. I knew La and Liam had known each other ever since they couldprehend things, but their bodynguage seemed a little bit extra at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She nodded as she scooped a spoonful of sd into her mouth.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Liam muttered, cing his index finger under her chin, and drawing her face closer to his. He used his thumb to clean off the little cream stain on the side of her lip, then proceeded to lick it off. Oh wow!


    ¡°Hnnn.. hnnn¡­¡± Beta Justin cleared his throat, while looking at the both of them suspiciously. Even I, was very suspicious.


    ¡°La, Liam¡­¡± The king suddenly called out, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I think you should both let us know what¡¯s going on between you both. And rest assured,¡± he paused for a moment. ¡°there are certain things I would not tolerate.¡±


    ¡°No need for the warning, Dad.¡± La smiled warmly. ¡°Well¡­.¡± She exhaled deeply. ¡°I wanted to wait for the perfect time to let you all know, but it seemed quite impossible, considering how touchy my mate is bing.¡± She gave a small smile. The whole table fell silent for a moment. It wasn¡¯t as if we hadn¡¯t expected to hear what she said, but hearing her confirm it was just so suprising.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Beta Justin grinned, the king¡¯s warm smile following suite. ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my sweet little princess!¡± The king¡¯s grin got wider. ¡°I would never have wished for a better mate for you, than Liam.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to you both.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Liam and La chorused.


    ¡°La and Liam. A perfect match indeed. Congrats.¡± The queen managed a small smile.


    ¡°Congrats to you both.¡± Sebastian muttered dryly, his eyes still on me. His eyes had been on me, ever since Logan and I walked in,  holding hands. It had actuallye as a suprise to everyone, most especially, Sebastian and the queen. I could tell he was jealous, and I wanted nothing more than to clear him off every misconceptions. I was only  acting along because I didn¡¯t want any reason for the king summon me again.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The king directed his question at Logan. I couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Actually, why wasn¡¯t he saying anything?


    ¡°He knows already.¡± La informed. He does?


    ¡°You do?¡± Beta Justin asked, and he nodded with a small smile on his face. I didn¡¯t know why, but I looked at him until his smile faded away. I liked seeing him smile, and I hated the fact that I did. I also hated the fact that he was just too handsome forfort. Why couldn¡¯t he just be as weak as I had expected, and as ugly as a frog?!


    ¡®Oh wow. I thought I had seen it all when you both walked in, holding hands. Now you can¡¯t seem to keep your eyes off of him?!¡¯ Sebastian¡¯s voice angrily hit me through our mindlink.


    ¡®Calm down. I would exinter.¡¯ I replied, before closing shut my link.


    ¡°Sebastian doesn¡¯t like the look of things, does he?¡± Logan whispered beside me, catching me off guard.


    ¡°What?¡± I muttered in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, he¡¯d be fine.¡± He sighed, trying to look indifferent, but failed at it. I could tell he was so jealous and for a second, it felt good.


    ¡°Of course, he will.¡± I muttered in response. I guess he didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d give such a response, because he looked quite surprised.


    I responded that way because I didn¡¯t want him to believe there was anything still going on between Sebastian and I.


    ¡®Or because you actually do not want to hurt his feelings?, my wolf taunted, making me scowl deeply. No! That wasn¡¯t the reason why!


    ¡®Fine then. Keep lying to yourself, but just know you can never lie to me. We are one¡¯, she replied, making me more annoyed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to scowl that much.¡± Logan muttered, and I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I suddenly yelled out, making everyone look at me. ¡°Sorry.¡± I muttered, feeling embarrassed. I was so surprised when Logan chuckled.


    ¡°So sorry guys. We were so invested in a little argument, that she forgot to keep it low.¡± He smiled at me and ruffled my hair. I think that was the only time, I ever really regretted not being able to mindlink him! What the hell was he doing?!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to keep a smiley expression, and he only chuckled more, making everyone on the table further surprised.


    ¡°Acting!¡± He inched closer and whispered into my ear. ¡°Like I promised I would.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I sighed, struggling to keep a smile on my face. I patiently waited for breakfast to be over and once we were done, I literally flee out of the room. Why wouldn¡¯t I, when all the while, Sebastian and the queen bored holes around my body with their burning gazes.


    Logan and I made our way back to our chambers.


    ¡°What was the meaning of all that?!¡± I asked the moment we stepped in.


    ¡°The meaning of what?¡± He asked non chntly, walking towards the bathroom. He pulled off his shirt and dropped it on the couch, making me swallow hard when I saw the chiseled pattern of his back. Logan may have been wolfless, but by the goddess, he was one of the finest muscr men I have ever seen.


    ¡°Why did you keeping touch me, andughing with me, and just acting weird?¡±


    ¡°Because I was trying to help you put on a show for my father. Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, please! You were just trying to get on Sebastian¡¯s nerve.¡±


    ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t.¡± I guess it was meant to be a question, but it came out as a statement. The next second, he was walking up to me with his naked abs on disy. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, right?¡± He asked again, closing the space between us, and looking into my eyes. I could feel and see the pain in his eyes. But the fact that he was standing so close to me, got me breathing really fast.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I managed to say, but it came out as a whisper.


    ¡°What should I stop doing?¡± He whispered in response, his breathe fanning my face. ¡°Should I stop trying to make excuses for you, each time you treat me wrongly? Should I stop trying to make this work? Or should I stop myself from loving you, even when you keep hurting me?¡±


    ¡°Stop inching closer to me.¡± I managed to say. All he did was release a humourless chuckle.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He muttered, before turning and walking into the bathroom.


    Once he was done, I released a sigh of relief and focused on the other prince who had been aggressively trying to connect with me, through my mindlink.


    ¡®Sebastian.¡¯ I muttered.


    ¡®Meet me at the garden. Now!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ming.¡¯ I replied, before shutting off my link. Thankfully, Logan was in the bathroom, so I easily made my way out. As I walked through the hallway, I saw a some maids and guards, which made my paranoia shoot up. Were they the ones that kept the king updated with information about me? Were they watching me now?


    Trying to avoid getting the king angry, I opened my mindlink and tried to speak with Sebastian.


    ¡®I can¡¯t see you.¡¯ He spoke, before I could.


    ¡®That¡¯s because I¡¯m not there yet. I cannote to see you, Seb.¡¯


    ¡®And why is that?!¡¯ I could tell he was already pissed. ¡®First, you put on a show with your mate during breakfast. Now, you can¡¯te to see me?¡¯


    ¡®Seb, your father invited me to see him a while back.¡¯


    ¡®My father did?¡¯ He asked. Atleast, he sounded a bit calm now.


    ¡®He knows we have been meeting up. He knows I have been treating Logan badly, and preventing him from sharing the bed with me. I do not know how he found out all that.¡¯


    ¡®Ohhhh¡­ I see.¡¯ He muttered. ¡®So I guess he threatened you, which was why you had to act like things were cool between you and Logan.¡¯


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®A week is already gone Seb. We just have to thread carefully for 3 more weeks. By then, we can do as we please.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. Now that you have exined, I feel more at ease.¡¯


    ¡®I know.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®How is the support hunt going?¡¯


    ¡®Well, I guess. Most of the Alphas my mother has secretly approached, are ready to give their support. So far, we have garnered over one third of the kingdom¡¯s strongest bloodlines to our side.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, it is. But we keep finding it so difficult to prate the mind of a certain Alpha, who happens to be the strongest Alpha in the kingdom.¡¯


    Hearing him say that, I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me who it was. ¡®Alpha Ryan.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. He is proving to be very difficult to convince. I wouldn¡¯t stress this much, if it wasn¡¯t necessary that he is on our side. His support would go a long way in coercing the other saint Alphas to give their support to me, on the day of coronation. He is the only hybrid Alpha in this kingdom, and can be very influential.¡¯


    ¡®I understand. So what is the n now?¡¯


    ¡®I am nning a secret visit to the cold moon pack in a few days. There, I would speak with him one on one, and try my best to win him over.¡¯


    Just then, a group of maids passed by, and I sure as hell loooked stupid, just standing in a spot.


    ¡®Seb, I need to go now. Let¡¯s catch upter.¡¯


    ¡®Sure.¡¯ He responded, before I closed off our link.


    I turned and headed back to my chambers. Iid on the bed and after a while, Logan walked out of the bathroom, with his towel loosely wrapped around his body. My eyes acted on its  ord as it traced the his abs and the v line leading to his¡­.


    I quickly got myself. What the hell was I doing? He seemed to have been quite oblivious to my wanton gaze at his body, as he walked back into the bathroom with the fresh sets of clothes he had carried.


    After changing, he walked out of the bathroom again, and that was when I looked at his face. Goddess! Why did my heart drop to the pit of my stomach in that manner?


    I could tell he was sad, and it haunted me to no end. Before I could stop myself, I was already speaking.


    ¡°I apologized about your mom, because I really wanted to. Because you deserved that apology.¡± I sighed. He just remained silent as hebed his hair. ¡°You should atleast, say something.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? There¡¯s nothing I would ever do or say, that would give me what I really want.¡±


    Whatever he wanted wasn¡¯t my business, but I found myself asking.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± He responded immediately. We looked at each other for a few seconds, and my silence only made him chuckle. ¡°I thought as much.¡± He muttered, and was about walking out of the room, when I quickly hopped down the bed and rushed towards him. He looked down at me in a questioning manner, and I literally stuttered my next words.


    ¡°We could start as friends.¡± I muttered. The smile that graced his face, was such that undoubtedly made me want to smile as well. While my senses yelled at me, telling me I was about plunging myself into trouble, I told myself it was for the best. For the king to take his suspicious eyes off me, I needed my rtionship with his son, to be as believable as could be. It was just for three weeks, and all these would be over. What could possibly go wrong in three weeks?

 CHAPTER 23

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Since we are going to be friends, I think it¡¯s only right that we get to know each other better.¡± He suggested, looking like an excited toddler. I was quite amused.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded at him.


    ¡°Okay. So, my name is Logan Tristan Fell. Nice to meet you.¡± He stretched out his hand for a shake, which I took. I felt the familiar electrifying sensation of his skin on mine, making things dance around in my belly.


    ¡°I am Audrey Barbara Chadwick. It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± I replied, gently pulling my hand out of his.


    ¡°So, what are your hobbies?¡± He asked, walking to the couch and sitting on it. I was suprised for a moment. I thought he wanted to go out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stepping out anymore?¡± I asked, and he all but shrugged.


    ¡°Whatever it was that I had in mind to do, can wait. I¡¯d rather sit here with you, and get to know you better.¡± His words made me d, but I tried to appear indifferent.


    ¡°Novels.¡± I said, and he squinted his eyes in apparent confusion.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Novels. I love to read novels. My hobby.¡± I exined, and he grinned.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t outrightly say that my hobby is reading novels, but it is definitely part of the things I love to do in my spare time.¡±


    ¡°For real?!¡± I found it quite surprising. Not every man loved to sit down and read a good book, especially when it was a romantic story. Many times, when Sebastian visited our pack and saw me reading a book, he would alwaysment on how he couldn¡¯tprehend why I and a lot of other people loved reading. Sometimes, he would tell me that I was only preparing myself for heartbreak, by reading about a kind of romance that could never exist in reality.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He smiled. ¡°In case you do not know, I¡¯m a hopeless romantic.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, your favourite genre is romance?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I specially love this work by Greendale, ¡®Starlight¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Starlight!!¡± We said at the same time. ¡°No wayyyy!!¡± I giggled. ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°For real.¡± He nodded, a small smile still on his face. ¡°I heard that she just published two new stories, and already sent for them. I should receive my orders in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did. ¡®Unravel my heart lock¡¯, and ¡®The unruly¡­¡±


    ¡°The unruly.¡± We chorused again, making my smile grow wider.


    ¡°You really are a lover of books, after all.¡±


    ¡°What? You thought I¡¯d lie about that?¡± He asked, and I simply shrugged.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you learned up a few things just to impress me.¡± I replied truthfully.


    ¡°Nahhhh¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in being fake, in order to impress anyone. Infact, I believe anyone that truly wants to be impressed, would be, regardless of what my interests may be.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°So what else do you like to do when you¡¯re not reading a book?¡± He asked, and I thought about it for a moment.


    ¡°Welll, I love¡­.¡± And that was how our conversation of hours began.


    *


    *


    ¡°So that was how I started learning archery.¡± He smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to see my sister get hurt again.¡±


    He had just finished telling me the story of an incident which urred when he and La were younger, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel mushy about how he cared so deeply for his sister. Apparently, La had almost been kidnapped when they had disobeyed the king¡¯s instructions, and sneaked out of the pce to go hunting. They had ran into a group of rogues, and were helpless. Fortunately, it turned out Liam had given a hint of their nned escapade to his nanny, who had ended up informing his father. Beta Justin came in just in time to save them.


    ording to Logan, Beta Justin had shot down the first rogue with an arrow.


    ¡°So what did the king do when he found out what had happened?¡± I asked, curious to know what the king¡¯s wrath against his favorite children seemed like.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say he had been more distressed about the fact that we had been in danger.¡± Loganughed, and I joined in. It must have felt so good to be luckily off the hook.


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± I nodded. Just then, we heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± ra called out.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± I ordered. The door creaked open, and she stepped in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Her royal majesty; the queen, has asked that you join her for brunch.¡± I felt my heart palpitate for a moment.


    ¡°Now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Logan gave a small smile, and I nodded. I stood up and joined Amara, who led me to the queen¡¯s chamber. Once we got there, I sighted her sitting on a reclined sofa, on the balcony, as she sipped whatever was in the ceramic cup she was holding.


    All the while I stood there waiting for her, but she didn¡¯t even spare me as much as a nce. After some minutes, she spoke up.


    ¡°Join me.¡± She invited, still not sparing me a nce. Obediently, I walked past herrge bed, and headed towards the door leading to the balcony. Once I got to the balcony, I stood, waiting for her to ask me to sit.


    ¡°So, I see you are now on friendship terms with your mate.¡±


    ¡°Not at a¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, and let me finish.¡± She raised up her index finger, indirectly asking me to shush. If not for the fact that she was Sebastian¡¯s mom, I would have hated her. Right from the very first day I met her, I never really liked her. ¡°Sebastian says you are only putting up an act, just to convince the king that all is well between you and Logan. Is that right?¡± She asked, to which I nodded. ¡°Speak up when I ask you a question! I do not have the liberty to turn my neck, just for the purpose of seeing your face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Fine then.¡± She nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about having brunch with you, I just needed an excuse to see you, without it being suspicious. When you return to your chambers and anyone asks what we discussed, just tell them we had random conversations, while I formally weed you as a part of the royal family.¡± She said, before waving me off. ¡°You can leave.¡± She muttered, and I turned to walk away, feeling very relieved that this dreadful conversation with her was over. That was what I thought, until she called me back. ¡°Audrey Chadwick.¡± She called out, making me turn to her once more.


    ¡°Your majesty?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you do not spoil my ns this time.¡± What did she mean by ¡®this time¡¯? ¡°You jeopardized my initial n, by taking the shot for that weakling of a prince.¡±


    ¡°Wh.. what do you mean?¡± I stuttered, and she gave a devilish smirk.


    ¡°What I mean is, next time, do not interfere when I send a rogue to tear him to pieces.¡± My eyes widened slightly as her words sunk in. No one had to tell me what she meant by that. Instantly, my blood ran cold. I thought all we had to do, was challenge Logan for the throne and defeat him in a duel? Why was she still trying to kill him?!


    ¡°Now, you can leave.¡± She waved me off once more, and I quickly walked away. As I made my way back to our chambers, my mind went on and on with the understanding that things were beginning to get worse than I imagined. Does that mean that Logan would have been dead by now, if I had not taken the fall?


    I looked up to see I had gotten to the front of our chambers, when I realized it was too early to have returned from having brunch with the queen. I also couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, knowing he had luckily missed death just a while back.


    ¡°ra.¡± I called. ¡°Is there anywhere in the pce, where I could be alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness. Come with me.¡±


    She and I walked away in the opposite direction, as she led me to a very tiny hut~like building.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It used to be thete Queen Brienne¡¯s shrine.¡± At her reply, I instantly became cautious. I would have more concerned about the fact that ra had referred to her as te¡¯. I had never really gotten the true story of what happened to Logan¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­.?¡± I was still talking when she cut me off.


    ¡°Nahhhh¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Ever since she disappeared, the energy around this ce disappeared as well. I normallye here whenever the pce work gets frustrating, and I don¡¯t wish to be found.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and bent my back in order to enter inside the hut. The moment I stepped in, I was suprised. Inside the hut looked way bigger than it appeared from outside. At the end of the corner, was a mat and fur pillow.


    ¡°When should I return for you, your highness?¡± She asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Do not bother. I would find my way back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She muttered, and walked away.


    Carefully dropping onto the mat, Iaid my head on the pillow and just like magic, I felt so much peace within. It was just too real to be ignored. I found myself feeling appreciative, because it helped clear the ill feeling in my heart, after my talk with the queen.


    All of a sudden, I felt my wolf howl loudly within me and before I couldprehend what was going on, she went silent. Goddess! What just happened? I tried reconnecting with her, all to no avail. I was still trying, when everywhere went silent. I felt an inexplicable kind of fear within me.


    ¡°He cannot do this without you. You are destined to redeem him, do not abandon him.¡± The voices had been so clear. I heard these voices that merged into one powerful voice. It felt like they had suppressed my wolf and taken residence in me, for a moment.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I found myself asking, as I tried standing up from the mat Iid on, but realized I couldn¡¯t move my body. ¡°What is happening to me?¡± I called out in worry.


    ¡°Audrey Chadwick, daughter of Dean and Marion. Descendant of the great Aaron Chadwick, be humble and fulfil your destiny. Do not abandon that little cub, for within, is his strength and power like that of a lion.¡±


    ¡°Please who are you?!¡± I cried out, struggling to stand up as this unknown force held me down.


    ¡°Go to sleep, destined one.¡± The voices echoed in my head, and just like that, I Iost the little feeling of consciousness I had.

 CHAPTER 24

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I watched in silence as she fumbled with therge earrings in her hands. Wasn¡¯t she interested in putting them on anymore?


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna wear them anymore?¡± I asked. Her body jolted in suprise as she looked up at me. I had clearly startled her. She had been acting really weird and out of sorts for the past week, and it worried me to no end. ¡°Audrey? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess?¡± She shrugged. Her method of response was enough to let me know that all wasn¡¯t well.


    ¡°Who even needs theserge earrings when going to the library?¡± She muttered to herself, before dropping the earrings back into her jewelry box. ¡°Do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­.¡± We began talking at the same time. ¡°Sorry.¡± I chuckled.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You can go ahead with what you wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°No, you should instead. You seemed like you had a very important question for me.¡±


    ¡°Welll¡­.¡± She sighed. ¡°I have been feeling really different these past few days. It feels like something happened that I can¡¯t remember. Something quite significant.¡± She sighed in apparent worry.


    ¡°To be very honest, you have been acting really weird for some time now. I now understand why.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember any unusual thing that could have taken ce within this short period of time?¡± She asked, and I slowly shook my head in negation. I truly couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded, but her facial expression gave the opposite vibe. After a moment, she shrugged her shoulders indifferently, and changed the subject. ¡°I am leaving for the library now. Are youing along?¡± She asked me, looking a bit unsure.


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± I teased, making her chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s always more fun with you.¡± She answered truthfully. I also found reading together in the library, much more fun with her. These past week had been almost too good to be true. Ever since she found out about my love for reading, we always went to the library together, picked out a particr book to read, afterwhich we¡¯d discuss the story together.


    Though sometimes, she¡¯d act like she realized she was getting too free around me, and try to withhold herself. Those times, she¡¯d deliberately say hurtful things to me, trying to push me away, but little did she know I was more than ready to be patient and make things work. So, whenever she sunk into that ¡®guard up¡¯ mood, all I do is give her some space.


    ¡°I also find it more interesting, reading with you.¡± I gave a warm smile. ¡°But today, I¡¯m sorry I wouldn¡¯t be able to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, trying as much as she could to not look disappointed.


    ¡°I have a very important meeting to attend with my father and the council. You know our coronation is by the corner, and certain things need to be put in ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± She muttered, looking away in what seemed like worry.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her mind had been quite far off, when I asked that question.


    ¡°Ahh! Yes. Yes I¡¯m fine.¡± She smiled, but it was clearly forced. Heaving a deep sigh, I walked up to the bed and sat beside her.


    ¡°You clearly do not look fine. And for some reasons, I think I have an idea as to what worries you.¡± I took her hand in mine, but she gently pulled away. ¡°Audrey, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured about anything. Even when we get coronated as king and queen, you have all the time you need, to adjust into this new life. To get used to being my mate. And I would be very patient as much as you need. You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine!¡± She suddenly red up, before hopping down the bed and walking out of the room.


    There we go again. I sighed for the thousandth time that morning, before walking out of our chambers and making my way towards the council room. When I got there, my father and a few other council members were also making their way in.


    ¡°Father.¡± I called, and he shed a warm smile at me. ¡°A pleasant morning to you.¡± I bowed, and he nodded in acknowledgent. ¡°Elders.¡± I turned to the council members, and gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± They bowed.


    ¡°It seemed to be that we all made it here at the same time. Shall we?¡± Father gestured to the door of the council room, and we all walked in. When we got in, we saw that the other council elders were already seated and awaiting the rest of us. I looked at them, and they were just the very elders who asionally showed their animosity towards me, and tried to air their want for Sebastian to be King, rather than I. It was clear they had been busy with a meeting of their own before we arrived.


    ¡°Lord Hartley.¡± Father managed a small smile at the much older looking man amongst the group.


    Lord Hartley could be otherwise called the ringleader of the ¡®rebellion movement¡¯. Though we all knew who he really stood for, we acted oblivious to it. He did too. Funny.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± He stered a fake smile so wide, that one could be convinced it was a well meaning smile. Life as royalty had taught me to act cool, even in the face of the devil. ¡°We had been waiting on you and the rest of the council to show up. I¡¯m d we can carry on now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Father gave a small nod. ¡°Please elders, be seated.¡±


    Everyone took their seats, and silence fell. While the council room continued to remain silent for some seconds, the elders shared awkward looks amongst themselves as they waited on my father to speak up. Finally, he did.


    ¡°We would deal with the chosen petition that grabbed my attention amongst the many petitions submitted in the past week, before making ns towards the uing coronation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, your majesty.¡± Lord Hartley spoke up, making everyone¡¯s attention fall on him. What was he about to say now?


    ¡°Carry on.¡± Father gave a small wave, urging him to continue.


    ¡°I think the discussion concerning the coronation should be had first, considering it is the most important, and presumably around the corner.¡± ¡®Presumably¡¯. Everyone in the kingdom definitely knew that the coronation was supposed to take ce a month after my wedding, so why did he use such an uncertain term?


    ¡°Presumably?¡± My father asked, his gaze pinned on Lord Hartley, who acted like he didn¡¯t purposely make such a wrong statement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He looked around. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t quite certain about¡­¡±


    ¡°There is nothing uncertain about anything!¡± My father suddenly thundered, making a few elders flinch. ¡°Logan has found his mate, and he would be coronated as is supposed.¡±


    ¡°But his wolf is yet to¡­.¡±


    ¡°I personally do not believe a wolfless man can have a mate.¡±


    ¡°There are wolves who are mated to humans and supernaturals of other races.¡± Lord Hartley pressed on, making me slowly grow agitated and irritated.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that the prince might be human and mated to a wolf?¡± My father asked, and Lord Hartley remained quiet.


    ¡°I believe Prince Logan still has some more time to shift into his wolf form. He has already found a mate, and that is more than enough hope that his wolf may emerge soon.¡± Lord Maurice, one of the other council elders intervened.


    ¡°So we are now dealing with the affairs of a kingdom as great as this, based on hope and luck?!¡± Another elder who was together with Lord Hartley shot back. I don¡¯t know how to express how I felt. Was I invisible or what? Soon, the whole gathering fell into a chaotic  argument. I couldn¡¯t take their bickering anymore, and suddenly hit the table, making everyone go silent.


    ¡°Silent, all of you!¡± I yelled out, trying to calm myself, but finding it difficult to. Why? I wanted to hold back from speaking, but I was unbelievably too mad to remain silent. ¡°So you think I¡¯m not good for the throne, hmm?¡± I asked, eyeing each of them, one after the other. To my suprise, my father remained calm. ¡°Lord Hartley?¡± My gaze fell on him, and he seemed shocked. I was as well. I didn¡¯t normally lose my temper or react this way. ¡°You have a better candidate for the throne?¡± I asked, and he slightly raised his chin in defiance, which only increased my anger. ¡°I see!!¡± I chuckled humourlessly. ¡°Well! Whoever has eyes for the throne should be daring enough to stand and challenge me for it, on the day of coronation.¡±


    The elders gasped in shock, making the actual weight of my statement hit me. Goddess! For a moment, it was as if I saw a smirk on Lord Hartley¡¯s face, but the next moment, he looked normal. I was very sure I saw a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Your highness, do you know the meaning of what you just said?¡± Lord Maurice asked in worry, and just as I was about to give a reply, my father spoke up.


    ¡°I believe enough discussion has been had about this. We should deal with the petition now.¡± He said, making Lord Hartley release a disgruntled sigh of displeasure.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I announced, before rising and walking out of the council room. I really needed to cool off.


    Once I stepped out of the council room, I made my way towards the library, but when realized Audrey might still be in that sour mood of hers, I changed my direction and went to the training ground. Surprisingly, the ce was empty and it only helped in giving me as much solitude as I needed. I wasn¡¯t dressed in my training clothes, but really didn¡¯t mind as I sparred with the punching bag in the private area.


    I sparred for a really long while, until I became tired. Laying on the floor to have some rest, I eventually slept off.


    The feeling of extremely cold water on my face, made me wake up instantly. I opened my eyes to see a mischievous looking Liam.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I muttered in mild annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you didn¡¯t budge all the times I tried to wake you in a more civilized manner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know how uncivilized what you just did, is.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He rolled his eyes, stretching out his hand to me, which I took and helped myself up. I looked out of the window and was shocked to see that the sun was already setting. Wow! I had really slept for quite a while. ¡°You feel better now?¡± He asked, making me squint my eyes in confusion. ¡°Your father told us what happened during the council meeting this morning.¡± He exined, making me nod in understanding.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I do feel better.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, because your father has sent for you.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± I asked, feeling a little worried. I knew he wasn¡¯t happy about the way I handled things at the meeting this morning. I also wasn¡¯t proud of my outburst.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, before looking at me and frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are feeling bad concerning what happened with the elders today.¡± He looked offended that I was feeling sad, which made me feel slightly better.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I sighed. ¡°I just happened to not say the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Is this about you telling them to challenge you?¡± He asked as we made our way out of the training ground.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disagree with you though. You did say the wrong thing, but I wouldn¡¯t me you. You were pissed.¡±


    ¡°Exactly the problem.¡± I nodded. ¡°I am supposed to be able to manage my emotions properly, and think without bias. A king should.¡±


    Liam nced at me, before looking ahead as we continued on our way to the king¡¯s study. ¡°Cut yourself some ck.¡± That was thest thing he said, and remained silent until we got to our destination.


    I knocked on the door and after a second, we were asked to step in. We walked in and I quietly made my way to the chair opposite him and sat. Even though he didn¡¯t look angry or even the slightest bit annoyed, I still felt bad. Liam sat beside me, and we both waited for father to say something.


    ¡°You know the meaning of what you did today?¡± He finally asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry father, I¡­¡± I was still talking when he raised his index finger as a signal for me to be quiet.


    ¡°What you said today, simply meant that you gave an open floor for any person eyeing the throne, to challenge you for it. Ordinarily, anyone challenging you for the throne would be marked a rebel, but not anymore. It¡¯s different now that you gave the go ahead.¡±


    I kept silent as he continued.


    ¡°But if there¡¯s anything you should be, you shouldn¡¯t be sorry. It takes a confident man, to do what you did today. I do not care if some elders in that room, saw it as an opportunity for their candidate to make a grab for the throne. I am very proud that you are not a pushover. What they did was disrespectful to you, and I¡¯m d you put them in their ce.¡± He smiled, making all the tension I carried in my heart disappear immediately.


    ¡°But father, what if Sebastian or any other person stands to challenge me for the throne on the day of coronation?¡± I asked in worry, and he released a sigh.


    ¡°That is why I made a decision during the meeting.¡±


    ¡°What decision?¡± I asked,pletely at loss.


    ¡°The petition we discussed, was about Alpha Ryan. His appearance at your wedding had been unbelievable, and caused quite a stir.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°The people are concerned, considering the fact that they don¡¯t really know what happened several years back, which made him isted for years. The rumours that spread was that he killed his mate, and was literally spellbound in his castle by the elders of the witches council.¡± That was the story we all heard, but I never really believed it.


    ¡°Is that what really happened?¡± I asked, and was shocked when my father nodded in agreement. I had never known Ryan to be a murderer. More so, deadly to the extent of killing his own mate. Something was just not adding up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Liam muttered, looking lost in thoughts.


    ¡°Of course, there is more to the story. All I can say for now, is that Ryan did not intentionally kill his mate.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°That is for him to tell you.¡± Father said, making me more confused. What did he mean by that? How was Ryan going to tell me, when¡­.?


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, sharing a look of confusion with Liam.


    ¡°I have decided to send you over to Ryan¡¯s pack. There is something I want you to do.¡±


    ****


    ****


    Later that night, I walked to my chambers, a lot running through my mind. I had been with my father and Liam until sote. When I got to the door, the two guards stationed there bowed slightly. I gave a nod in return, and made my way in.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± I muttered when I saw Audrey blow drying her hair in front of the vanity mirror.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± She replied, not sparing me a nce. I sighed tiredly, and walked towards the wardrobe, where I picked out a fresh set of joggers and tshirt. I breezed into the bathroom for a wash, after which I changed into my clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    Audrey had alreadyid on her side of the bed, but I was sure she wasn¡¯t asleep yet. I walked to my side of the bed, andid down quietly. I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her back which was turned to me, hoping she would turn and spare me as much as a nce.


    In a way, I felt sad that I didn¡¯t have much time left to spend with her, before my journey tomorrow. And it was even sadder that she wasn¡¯t really in the best of moods. Nheless, I found my hand stretching out towards her, and holding her arm. She seemed to have stiffened under my touch, making me rub her arm soothingly. I gently turned her towards me and instantly, our eyes locked.


    ¡°I would be traveling tomorrow.¡± I muttered. She kept her gaze on me, not saying anything in return. ¡°I have a special errand to run for the king.¡± I added, and she still remained silent. After a while, I spoke up. ¡°Can I hold you while I sleep tonight?¡± I found myself asking, expecting her to pull away from my hold, but she didn¡¯t say a word. She wasn¡¯t pushing me away, which was a good sign. So I took the liberty of holding her waist and pulling her close. She still said nothing, giving me the balls to pull her closer. I kept taking liberties until I had her head on my chest, making inhale the glorious scent of her hair. I couldn¡¯t believe my luck, as I tightened my hold around her.


    ¡°How long are you going to be gone for?¡± She finally said something.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea.¡± I sighed. ¡°For as long as it takes to finish up with the king¡¯s task. But I would definitely return before the day of my coronation.¡± I chuckled, and we fell into another bout of silence. After a while, I felt her hand go over my torso, holding me in return. I honestly couldn¡¯t believe it, but remained silent because I was scared to spoil the mood. Most of all, I wanted to enjoy my final night with my mate, before I traveled. We stayed in that position until we eventually slept off. I was happy and contented.

 CHAPTER 25

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    My senses slowly became aware of the time of day, as the chirpings of birds got louder. I finally opened my eyes and weakly took a quick nce over my surroundings. Mindlessly, my hands stretched out to feel his body that was presumably beside me, but was met with an empty bed space. Immediately, I looked to my side and indeed, it was an empty space. I had thought that he would be in the bathroom, but my hopes were squashed when I saw the small note on his pillow. He was gone already, and I couldn¡¯t help the great feeling of loneliness that came with the realization that I wasn¡¯t going to see him for days or even weeks.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Logan.¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°You should have said goodbye at the very least. I thought we were friends?¡±


    ¡®Oh, shut it! This isn¡¯t about friendship.¡¯ My wolf snorted, but I wasn¡¯t going to give her the benefit of a response. Instead, I thought about how I had apparently wasted a whole day that would have been spent with him, drowning in my sour mood. But then, I couldn¡¯t help my change in mood, after hearing him talk about our coronation so casually, unaware of the harm and loss that would supposedlye to him on that day.


    ¡®Oh?! Now you care?¡¯ My wolf taunted me again, and I rolled my eyes. I turned to the other side of the bed and hopped down.


    Lazily, I went on and about my hygiene routine and got dressed. After a while, ra came in with my breakfast and I ate up. After eating, I headed out to the library, and it felt more lonely than it did without Logan yesterday. Midway through my book, I paused and wondered if Logan had gotten to his destination already. He hadn¡¯t even informed me about where exactly he had gone off to though. After a few minutes of sulking, I looked back at my book and continued reading. The story I had been reading was really intriguing, making me lose track of time.


    The sound of hands pping before me, made me look up in shock. That was until I saw it was Sebastian, and a small smile made its way to my face.


    ¡°Seb.¡± I sighed, reluctantly closing the book I was holding, and looking up at him who wore a  very disappointing frown. ¡°What?¡± I muttered, and he slowly nodded.


    ¡°I get it. You have been busy ying ¡®wonderful mate¡¯ to Logan, for the king to see. But is that why you haven¡¯t seen or made any effort to speak with me all these while?¡±


    ¡°You also haven¡¯t tried to reach out to me, so don¡¯t make it seem like I am the issue here!¡± I blurted even before I couldprehend my thoughts. Okay, that came out wrongly.


    I looked up at him with an apologectic gaze, and he only chuckled humourlessly.


    ¡°You told me that you were trying to be careful because my father had his watchful eyes on you. So I automatically felt you were going to reach out to me when you felt it was safe and okay to do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ring up.¡± I sighed. ¡°And you¡¯re¡­. you¡¯re right.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°We really haven¡¯t spoken to each other for¡­.¡± I paused, realizing it¡¯s actually been more than a week since west saw or spoke to each other. ¡°¡­. over a week.¡± I muttered, making him shake his head in disbelief.


    ¡°You have even lost track of time. Wait,¡± He sighed. ¡°Am I the only one pining after you now? Have you gotten so used to your mate that you have now gotten over me?¡±


    ¡°No! No no no.¡± I rushed out, feeling fear creep into my heart. ¡°Not at all. I¡­ I just honestly thought you were away.¡±


    ¡°Away?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I released a deep sigh. ¡°You told me you had ns of visiting the cold moon pack. Something about trying to convince the Alpha Ryan to¡­.¡± I was still talking, when he cut me off.


    ¡°You now refer to our support hunt as ¡®something¡¯?¡± He asked, and I was going crazy for real this time. What the hell did he want from me?!!


    ¡°What did you want me to say, Seb?¡± Ished out. ¡°Huh? Tell me whatever you want me to say, and I will say it.¡± I requested, knowing he probably had nothing to say now. He brushed his hand over his face in mild irritation and looked around, before pinning his gaze on me.


    ¡°Well, for starters, I want you to want me as badly as I want you. Where is the Audrey I fell in love with?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know me anymore?¡± I asked in disappointment.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t acting like ¡®you¡¯ anymore!¡± He yelled at me.


    ¡°Pipe low!¡± I whispered. ¡°Anyone could hear us.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± You flung his hands in the air. ¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about. Everything is about Logan and the king now.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s about them, It¡¯s about us! I am trying to not blow up our cover here. Do you realize we could both be in serious trouble? Our parents inclusive.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He muttered. ¡°I only came to let you know that I¡¯d be leaving in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Leaving to where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To the cold moon pack. I got a bit dyed because my mother and I had to fix a few things rting to the coronation.¡± At the sound of ¡®coronation¡¯, my interest was piqued. I didn¡¯t want to admit that it was because of Logan I was interested in knowing what was going on.


    ¡°What about?¡± I asked, and he gave a small smile.


    ¡°My mother has been talking about being on the safer side, in case things do not work out as nned.¡±


    ¡°By that, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Our n to challenge Logan for the throne would only end well, if I end up defeating him. If I don¡¯t, I be a rebel. And those who supported me, would be rebels as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°I know. But you would definitely win.¡± I muttered, but cringed internally at the sound of that. My statement simply implied that Logan would unavoidably be in danger and weirdly, I loathed the sound of that.


    ¡°I would most definitely win, if we are judging things based on a personal fight between Logan and I. But recently, there seems to be a threat to our ns.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Ryan. His appearance at your wedding only changes things, and I didn¡¯t really think of it that way, until one of the council elders on our side brought it to my notice. Apparently, Alpha Ryan has ended his istion from the rest of the world, and the first ce he decides to show up, is at Logan¡¯s wedding. That only goes to show how loyal he is to the King and Logan. Which means there are higher tendencies that¡­.¡±


    ¡°He may support Logan when you challenge him for the throne.¡± Ipleted, a somewhat excited feeling dancing around my belly. Was I going crazy or what?


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He nodded. ¡°And if that happens, we may end up on the losing side. The Alphas supporting us may cower in fear when they see Alpha Ryan solidly behind Logan.¡±


    ¡°What was the n all along? Did you promise them that we would have Alpha Ryan¡¯s support?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± He suddenly looked so serious. ¡°What is really going on with you? Have you totally forgotten that Alpha Ryan was never part of the n? No one envisaged that he was going to suddenlye out of istion. And to make it worse, our recent approaches to buy him over to n our side, has been futile. That is the reason we were so keen on visiting his pack personally.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± I muttered in realization.


    ¡°Yes, Audrey! What have you been doing? Busy reading mindless love stories in the library with that fool, Logan?!¡± He yelled in anger, making me frown slightly. I couldn¡¯t hide my apparent dislike for the way he referred to Logan. ¡°I had only dyed my trip because my mother and I had to make sure we would be safe no matter the turn out of things. We had to find a way to make Logan request to be challenged.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°Well, ording to thew, if the king or the crown prince gives an open floor to whomever wants to challenge him for the throne, it no longer bes rebellion.¡±


    What?!


    ¡°And Logan did that?¡± I asked, trying to hide my apparent worry.


    ¡°Yes, he did. During the council meeting yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± I forced a chuckle. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A few elders on our side had to do a lot of work, pushing him to anger, you know? They made implying statements that he wasn¡¯t fit to be king.¡±


    ¡°And he disagreed on that?¡± I asked, and Sebastian nodded.


    ¡°Trust Logan to have unnecessary pride.¡± Heughed.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but hearing that Logan stood up for himself, had been more than enough to make me happy. He wasn¡¯t a pushover after all. He was proving to not be weak, and I was proud.


    ¡°With how much you are smiling, it is clear that you are happy about our sess.¡± Sebastian said, and I nodded in agreement. It wasn¡¯t totally a lie though. I was happy, but it just wasn¡¯t because they had seeded in making Logan give them an open floor to challenge him. ¡°At least, even if things go in his favour during the coronation, we wouldn¡¯t be in any sort of trouble, because we didn¡¯t ¡®rebel¡¯. But then, I would never ept defeat, which is why I would go to the cold moon pack today, and ensure that I get Alpha Ryan on our side.¡±


    That firm promise of his, was supposed to make me happy but strangely, I found that it brought fear to me. Why was I so worried about Logan? I was never bothered about anyone else, other than myself.


    ¡°I would be taking my leave now. Take good care of yourself.¡± He leaned down and kissed me on the lips. His kisses suddenly didn¡¯t feel as sweet as I used to find them. Why?


    I gently pulled away after letting him kiss me to his heart¡¯s content, and forced a smile on my face. I wasn¡¯t ready for another argument with him.


    ¡°Be careful. Bye.¡± I muttered and gave a wave as he walked away. The moment he stepped out, I found myself lost in thought. I truly didn¡¯t me him forining so much today. Even I, was beginning to not understand myself. Was it normal for me to care for Sebastian, and also care for Logan as well? Hell! I even missed being in his embrace when I woke up this morning. And now, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of when he would return home. I guess I was truly bing crazy, and I had to put a stop to it as soon as possible. This wasn¡¯t me.

 CHAPTER 26

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Your highness! We finally made it.¡± I heard the coachman happily yell from front of the coach. It was evening already, and I could really do with some nice meal and a warm bed.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I stretched my arms and a few cracks were heard. That was expected, considering how cramped up I had been in this coach the whole day. I wondered why they didn¡¯t make preparations for a bigger sized coach. My legs could barely stretch themselves out in this small coach. At least, I was grateful it hadn¡¯t been a straight journey. We had been dyed for two whole days, due to our coachman¡¯s sudden illness, making us take refuge in an interpack guest inn, while waiting for him to get better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you would get a better and satisfying stretch once we step down.¡± Uncle Justin managed a small smile.


    Why uncle Justin had apanied me to the cold moon pack instead of Liam? Even I, wasn¡¯t sure why father insisted his Beta went with me.


    The coach drove for a couple more minutes, before it finally came to a stop.


    ¡°We are here.¡± Uncle Justin nodded with a small smile, and I returned with a wider smile of my own. The door of the coach was pulled open by the coachman, and we both hopped down. I looked back to the the second coach that had carried my guards as they alighted.


    It was then, that I took the liberty of looking around the surroundings, and that was when I realized this was the cold moon pack indeed. We were currently in therge estate in which Alpha Ryan¡¯s castle was situated, and the ce was as dry as could be. I could count the number of guards that were stationed around a few target areas of the castle. They weren¡¯t supposed to be that few. I had also wondered why the pack roads had seemed deserted on our way here, but that was a question for Ryanter on.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± I turned to a few guards running towards us. ¡°You¡¯re wee, your highness.¡± They bowed, and I quickly made a signal for them to arise.


    ¡°Royal Beta Justin.¡± They turned to him and gave another bow. ¡°It is indeed wonderful to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Dare I ask why this castle is so¡­.. empty?¡± I queried.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The higher ranking one amongst the guards muttered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Justin nodded.


    ¡°There had been an unnned rogue attack earlier in the day.¡±


    ¡°So the whole troop left for some group of rogues?¡± I asking, weirdly not buying such exnation.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± He muttered, scratching his ears.


    ¡°Let me hear it.¡± I pressed, making the guards share some looks amongst themselves, probably contemting if they should let me have the present information I was asking for. Something seemed to be off.


    ¡°Ever since the first official outing of Alpha Ryan after so many years, it seemed to have caused an unpleasant call for alertness from the neighbouring packs.¡±


    ¡°Unpleasant, you say?¡± Uncle Justin asked, his head creasing into lines. Even I, had found a problem with that particr adjective. It was indeed okay if his debut back into society caused a stir, but definitely not something to be called ¡®unpleasant¡¯.


    ¡°For a few days now, we have been receiving information of missing women and children. At first, we thought they were rogue attacks, until the Alpha¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!!! Logan!¡± A voice interrupted the guard and we turned to see a familiar brte making her way towards me. An unmistakable face. Ralia.


    ¡°Ralia?¡± She was Ryan¡¯s elder sister, and was mated to the Alpha of the Silver heights pack, which was just a neighbouring pack to here. She had probablye here on a visit, after getting word that her brother was now out of istion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She grinned. ¡°The one and only.¡±


    ¡°This is such a pleasant surprise!¡± I walked to where she stood and hugged her.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Her grin widened.


    ¡°How about Ryan? I¡¯m just learning he is not on seat at the moment.¡± My words seemed to have unnerved her because the next minute, she was sharing suspicious looks with the guards that I had been speaking with earlier. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Her smile seemed forced this time around. ¡°They told you that?¡± She gestured to the guards and I nodded.


    ¡°Is there a contrary information to the one they have given me?¡± I asked, and she shook her head slightly, looking like she wasn¡¯t so sure of her response. That was when I knew something was off.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± I hummed to myself. ¡°I suppose we would be made to settlefortably, while we wait for Ryan to be back from this rogue confrontation.¡±


    ¡°Rogue confrontation?¡± She quickly asked, before realizing she did. ¡°Oh! Rogue confrontation! Of course.¡± She nodded, and rushed out her next words before I could say anything. ¡°Please,e with me. I would show you to the west wing of the castle, which has been reserved specially for your visit.¡±


    ¡°We would¡­..¡± I sensed that uncle Justin had been quick to smell out a fish, and was about to refuse Ralia¡¯s show of hospitality, when I quickly cut him off.


    ¡°Sure!¡± I rushed out. ¡°We would love to settle down. I trust the cold moon pack for their wonderful sense of hospitality. They are definitely great friends of the crown.¡± I purposely made thest statement, and watched as Ralia visibly gulped. Nheless, she led us towards the west wing and we followed. I made a signal to uncle Justin, asking him to remain calm. We walked into the west wing and a few maids were on standby to assist us.


    ¡°The west wing!¡± I suddenly muttered, and Ralia turned to me.


    ¡°Is it to your liking, your highness?¡± She asked in clear worry, and I slightly shook my head.


    ¡°Of course, Ralia.¡± I sighed. ¡°I just realized that it isn¡¯t the west wing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the west wing, Ralia.¡± I smiled. ¡°I have visited this pack a lot of times during my teenage days, to realize that this isn¡¯t the same west wing that is always being prepared for the visit of the royal family. They sure look very simr, but I can definitely spot out a few differences.¡±


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡± She whispered, but I interjected.


    ¡°Is my familiarity beginning to be seen as stupidity, Ralia?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, your highness!¡± She rushed out, falling to her kneels, as the maids follow suit in the same manner.


    ¡°Ralia, tell me what is going on, this instant.¡± I managed to remain calm, regardless of how alert my senses had be. All the while, I prayed to the goddess to not allow my fear be a reality. I never wanted Ryan to be my enemy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness, but my brother has warned me not to speak to you, until he returns.¡±


    ¡°And where exactly did Ryan go?¡± I asked, but she remained silent.


    ¡°I would like to know if his highness is safe around the walls of this castle!!¡± Uncle Justin suddenly thundered, catching me off guard. The next minute, he was wielding his sword, and the guards who had apanied us did the same. No no no. This was fast escting.


    ¡°Uncle, no.¡± I muttered, slowly shaking my head in disagreement, and he eventually had to sheathe his sword reluctantly.


    ¡°Of course, his highness is safe here.¡± Ralia finally spoke up.


    ¡°I know.¡± I sighed. ¡°But your pack isn¡¯t.¡± I whispered in realization.


    From the moment we stepped into the castle, I could tell something was off. Ralia had deceived us into believing we were being taken into the west wing, when infact, it wasn¡¯t true. The west wing was the biggest wing in the castle, and that it why it was the wing the royal family inhabited while on a visit. Another important detail was that, the biggest wing of the castle was where the women and children of a pack were lodged, during a looming war. No wonder the journey through the pack had been awfully silent. The women and children weren¡¯t in the pack houses. They were here.


    Before I could even process my thoughts, I started walking out of the wing.


    ¡°To the west wing!¡± I yelled out my order, and a couple of maids rushed before me to lead the way.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± Ralia continued to yell after me, but I paid her no heed. Something was wrong, and I was definitely going to get to the bottom of it.


    Just as we got to the west wing, my suspicions rose to the peak when I saw that the doors to the wing were barred.


    ¡°Unlock these doors right now.¡± I gave thatmand to the guards, and they went into action immediately. Within a couple of seconds, the doors were opened and to my greatest shock, there they all were. So many women, teenage girls, and children in the reception hall of the west wing! I didn¡¯t miss the good number of soldiers that surrounded this very wing.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered, as I slowly made my way in. Despite the unusual situation, the entire crowd was silent, the children inclusive. What in the goddess¡¯s name, was going on?!


    I contnued walking down the hall and kept seeing more and more women and children. The west wing was literally full, down to the hallways and rooms. Most especially, the soldiers guarding the ce increased in number the more I looked.


    Haven gotten to thest room down thest hallway, I slowly made a ¡®u¡¯ turn and headed towards Ralia. All the women and children continued to look at me in silence. I whispered to one of my guards to make an introduction, which he efficiently did.


    ¡°Standing before you, is his royal highness, the prince!¡± He announced, eliciting a lot of gasps, and I decided to speak.


    ¡°There is something unusual going on in this pack, at the moment. Anyone interested in giving me the information I need?¡± I asked, and they all whispered between themselves, yet, no oneing forward to speak. ¡°I said, I want one of you, to exin to me what is going on¡­.¡± I was still talking when the sudden sound of marching soldiers interrupted me. The sound had been distant at first, until it got closer and closer. I looked back to see that Ralia was gone. No one had to tell me that her brother was back, and she had gone to feed him with the information of the current situation.


    ¡°The pack¡¯s troops seem to have returned.¡± Uncle Justin whispered to me, and I nodded in understanding. I started making my way out of the hall and before I even reached the doorstep, Ryan caming walking in.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± An almost invisible smile on his face, as he walked up to me, opening his arms for a brotherly hug. Reluctantly, I allowed him to hug me, despite my growing agitation and annoyance. Regardless, we were in the presence of his pack members, and it was disrespectful to question him before them. So I swallowed my curiosity and yed the nice guest.


    ¡°It is lovely to see you too, Ryan.¡± I forced a smile, as we both made our way out of the west wing. A few more soldiers marched into the wing as we left, only further spiking my curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you here. I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t around when you got here.¡± He said, looking quite disoriented. I simply gave a nod, and waited until we had walked quite the distance, towards the wing that had been prepared for my visit.


    ¡°Ryan¡­.¡± I was about speaking, when he cut me off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness.¡± He apologized. ¡°But I suggest you wash up and have some rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± I nodded, not a slight trace of subtlety in my tone. ¡°No matter how long we may have been apart, Ryan, I still consider you¡­. my brother.¡± At the sound of my words, he released a sigh, a look of guilt crossing his face, before disappearing as soon as it came.


    ¡°But before I am your brother, I am your prince.¡± I continued. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t show me the loyalty of being your brother, then atleast, ord me the respect of being your prince.¡±


    ¡°Your highness¡­.¡± He began, but I raised my hand in refusal of him to speak.


    ¡°I would have a wash and take a rest.¡± I smiled. ¡°I expect you would tell me all I need to know during dinner.¡± Without giving him a chance to speak again, I turned my back and walked into whichever wing it was, that had been prepared for me. Uncle Justin and our guards silently followed me behind. A couple of maids had still been diligently stationed around the wing, doing well to lead us all into our different rooms. Never had I been so eager for dinner.

 CHAPTER 27

    RYAN¡¯S POV


    I looked out through the window, and could see my Beta already assembling our troops.


    ¡°His royal highness would be here soon, I need to leave.¡± I muttered to Ralia, who looked very sombre.


    ¡°Does it have to be this way?¡±


    ¡°Do you support Desmond¡¯s stand?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°No!¡± She yelled out in disbelief. ¡°I am here right now, not so?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­.¡±


    ¡°He is my mate, in case you have forgotten, brother!¡± She cut me off, making me hiss in internal agony. I truly didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but things were out of my control now. I already tried to give him as much chances as I could, prior to this moment.


    ¡°Well, you mate is preparing himself to be a rebel to this kingdom. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°To spare him. That is all I ask.¡± She sighed, walking up to me and taking my hand in hers. I eyed her hand in clear difort, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to push her away.


    ¡°You know these kinds of gestures do not move me.¡± I bit out.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stop me from trying to reconnect with you, Ryan.¡± She whispered, blinking back the tears in her eyes. Oh, goddess!


    ¡°Fine.¡± I sighed. ¡°Do not cry.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Ryan. Promise me that you would spare him if things esctes out of proportion.¡± She request, more tears falling from her eyes, making me annoyed. I had been away from the rest of the world for years. You wouldn¡¯t me me for losing my ability to feel these heartfelt emotions. The only emotion that easily came to me was anger.


    What¡¯s worse is that the annoying witches council, released me from my hellish prison when things were a bit out of ce in the kingdom. Now, I was forced to rte with others in order to help put things in order.


    ¡°I do not want things toe to that.¡± I sighed. ¡°Because if things esctes I might kill another innocent person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± She groaned in reaction to my statement. ¡°Nobody would die! And you have to stop ming yourself about Brenda, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I did it on purpose, she is dead! And she was my mate! I thought you understood a thing or two about having a mate.¡± I shook my head in disbelief as I walked out of my office. What was it with everyone and trying to relieve me off my guilt? I deserved to carry that guilt for as long as my memory can serve me. I could still hear Ralia¡¯s footsteps behind me.


    ¡°What more do you want?¡± Ished out.


    ¡°The prince.¡± She said, making me halt my steps. ¡°You said you do not want him having an idea about the situation of things. What if he notices something is off?¡±


    ¡°Then tell him I went to deal with a minor inter-pack crisis.¡±


    Okay.¡± She sighed, probably thinking it wouldn¡¯t be enough to convince the prince. ¡°What if he realizes he is in the wrong wing?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t, Ralia. It¡¯s been a lot of years since hest visited.¡± I reasoned. ¡°Are the women and children already lodged in safely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡± She nodded. ¡°Lily did a good job in ensuring that.¡± Lily was my Beta¡¯s mate, and had always done her best in ensuring the pack was safe. But asides that, I was lucky to still have the love and respect of my pack, even after the whole ¡®thing¡¯ with myte mate.


    ¡°Great. I would be leaving now with our troops.¡± I informed. I was walking away when I suddenly remembered something, and turned back to her. ¡°No matter what, do not give out any information to prince Logan, until I return.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he supposed to know what is going on?¡± She asked worriedly, and I shrugged.


    ¡°We owe him our loyalty, and burdening him with allegations I am not yet certain about, before the coronation, isn¡¯t right.¡± With that, I walked away and made my way down, where I joined my troop. It was still early in the afternoon, and we set out to our destination. The journey to the pack¡¯s boundary had been a long one, but we made it after an hour.


    The moment we neared the boundary of our pack, we could already spot the bastards at the other side, on the line that separated our pack from silver heights pack. Since Desmond had volunteered to use his pack for such a clear show of stupidity, why wasn¡¯t he leading them?!


    I could clearly make out Alpha Gillian, Alpha Ryker, and Alpha Adolphus. The moment we were close enough, I made a hand signal for my troops to halt, which they did immediately. Trying to bit down the great feeling of anger that was already beginning to grow inside me, I confidently crossed over the boundary, and noticed how the pussy Alphas shook within themselves. I could literally smell the fear off of them.


    ¡°I think that it is silly for you group of fools, toe for a fight that you are scared to have.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯te for a fight, Ryan.¡± Gillian dared to speak back to me.


    ¡°Really? You came for peace then?¡± I asked, and some of the soldiers in my troopughed loudly, eliciting an angry scowl from Gillian. ¡°You sure did not sound that way in the bloodied note you sent to me. And the 3 women and 2 teenage girls you have abducted from my pack in the past week, was definitely a challenge to me. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think that was a war cry.¡± I red at none of them in particr, but it was enough to instill a great magnitude of fear in them. ¡°Gillian, where are my subjects?!!¡± I suddenly roared, and he visibly flinched.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t here to fight.¡± He repeated what he had already said before, further making me pissed.


    ¡°Are you trying to mock me?¡± I muttered. ¡°Are your soldiers here for fun? And I repeat, where are my subjects?¡±


    ¡°They are here! Unharmed.¡± I looked to the right to see Desmond walking towards me with 5 females tagging along behind him. I pinned my gaze on the man, feeling pity for my sister who was mated to him. He wasn¡¯t worthy of her. ¡°We only took them, because they were the only reason you woulde to see us.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I red, making a signal for some soldiers from my troop toe to me. Their soldiers must have thought I wanted to get into a fight, and all positioned themselves, fear oozing off of them. Brats.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± They gave a slight bow.


    ¡°Please escort them back into our territory.¡± I ordered, pointing at the women who looked happy to be rescued. When I was sure they had safely made it into my territory, I turned back to Desmond. ¡°What you did to them, would have never been done by real men. You all are cowards, and I wouldn¡¯t spend an extra minute speaking with you.¡± I eyed them in disdain, before turning to leave.


    I was about walking away when I heard a vaguely familiar voice call my name. Immediately, I turned to see the troop of soldiers, making a pathway for whoever it was to emerge from behind. I was surprised to see Sebastian walking towards me.


    ¡°Alpha Ryan!¡± He grinned at me. ¡°Long time, no see.¡± Personally, I wondered why he was trying to act so familiar, when we clearly never had that sort of rapport.


    ¡°Prince Sebastian.¡± I muttered, trying to keep an indifferent expression. ¡°Surprised, seeing you.¡±


    ¡°I havee for us to talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± I responded ndly.


    ¡°Oh no, not here.¡± He shook his head, trying so hard to maintain the smile on his face. ¡°A little form of amodation has been put together for us to talk.¡± He pointed at a ck steel container that could contain atleast 7 people. ¡°And we would be apanied by the Alphas.¡± He pointed at Gillian, Desmond, Ryker, and Adolphus.


    ¡°And why should I give you my time?¡±


    ¡°Because it would be worth it.¡±


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not?¡± I shot back immediately, eliciting a grunt from the funny looking Adolphus.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ***


    ***


    LATER THAT AFTERNOON.


    It was already sote in the day, when my troop and I made our way back to the castle. We were already close by when my Beta struck a conversation.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯d try to retaliate due to your refusal to join prince Sebastian¡¯s n to oust his brother?¡±


    ¡°They would be stupid to, Phil. It would take me nothing to end their goddess forsaken lives for good. Moreover, Sebastian is a very crafty person. He knows conquering me would be an extremely tough one, so he¡¯d rather try to convince me to join him.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case is, I¡¯m d it all didn¡¯te to a point of war. Our pack is safe. I can only imagine how agitated they had all been in the castle.¡±


    ¡°It stilles as a shock to me, seeing the other Alphas being so willing to be on a wrong side.¡±


    ¡°You should know by now. Money turns the world around.¡± I shrugged, really not interested in reliving the irritating minutes I spent with those power hungry fools. I was no coward, and was going to stand for what was right.


    We approached the castle and I released a sigh of relief. All I really wanted was a good rest after the scorching sun had kissed my face all day. What I just had not seening, was that I was about to have a much longer day. The moment we walked in through the castle gates, I sighted an agitated Ralia walking towards me in such haste that made me realize all wasn¡¯t well.


    ¡°Ralia?¡± I called out.


    ¡°The prince knows.¡± She rushed out. The prince had arrived already? But first, what was she talking about? ¡°I told you he was going to notice something was off.¡± Shoot!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He noticed the difference in wings, and queried me. One of the soldiers had also made the mistake of telling him you were away to address the issue of a rogue attack. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe you would take more than half your army, just to address a rogue attack. I guess that was where he figured something was off. He headed to the west wing and ordered some guards to remove the bars holding the doors.¡± Oh wow. This was more serious than I thought. ¡°He¡¯s already seen the children and women, and he knows something is off. Do not lie to him.¡± She rushed out.


    Without wasting any more time, I rushed off towards the west wing, and met up with him just when he was stepping out.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± I called out, opening my arms for a brotherly hug. He seemed reluctant to hug me, but eventually did.


    ¡°It is lovely to see you too, Ryan.¡± He forced a smile, as we both made our way out of the west wing. I was truly not okay with his countenance, but tried to shove it aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you here. I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t around when you got here.¡± I managed an apology. He just gave a small nod and continued to walk with me. When we had covered quite a distance, he finally spoke up.


    ¡°Ryan¡­.¡±  I had an idea what he was about to say, so I quickly cut him off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness.¡± I apologized for interjecting. ¡°But I suggest you wash up and have some rest.¡± I was hopeful that by the time  he would be done with all that, I would have thought of a reasonable exnation to what he saw in the west wing.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He nodded, suddenly looking so serious. ¡°No matter how long we may have been apart, Ryan, I still consider you¡­. my brother.¡± I hated the way his words made me feel. Most especially, I hated how powerless he was, to deal with his enemies.


    ¡°But before I am your brother, I am your prince.¡± He continued. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t show me the loyalty of being your brother, then atleast, ord me the respect of being your prince.¡±


    ¡°Your highness¡­.¡± I began, he signaled me to remain quiet. ¡°I would have a wash and take a rest. I expect you would tell me all I need to know during dinner.¡± He demanded and without waiting for me to give a response, he left. Just great! Now he had put me in a spot where I couldn¡¯t lie to him. But then again, I just figured out that the best way to protect him, was by showing him his enemies.

 CHAPTER 28

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    As we walked down to the dinning hall for dinner, I couldn¡¯t help the rush of energy I felt within me. Why did I feel like I was going to receive information that would change a lot of things in the nearest future?


    The moment we stepped into the hall, I was surprised to see a great number of people in there. Inside the veryrge hall, were several long dinning tables and chairs around each, and just at the edge of the hall, was a much smaller dinning table, with a few people on it. There, I could see Ryan, Ralia, a familiar looking man, and an unfamiliar looking woman.


    ¡°They eat as a pack? I¡¯m confused.¡± He whispered to me, who simply managed a smile, trying not to let the people realize they were our topic of discussion.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± Ryan walked over to us, and gestured towards their table. We walked with him, while our guards settled in some other table where some pack members sat. The maids who had done the honours of leading us down to the dinning hall from our bedrooms, gave a bow and walked away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled and made myselffortable on a chair.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to my Beta. Phillip Randall.¡± Ryan said to me, gesturing towards the familiar looking man. ¡°You must have met him once before.¡±


    ¡°I thought so.¡± I nodded. ¡°I did think he was familiar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to our pack, your highness, Beta Justin.¡± He gave a slight bow.


    ¡°Thank you, Philip.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Uncle Justin gave a small smile.


    ¡°And that is his mate, Lily.¡± Ryan pointed at the unfamiliardy seated beside Philip. ¡°She was previously a member of the blood moon pack, before she found her mate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in happy surprise. ¡°That is my mate¡¯s pack as well. You should know her.¡± I addressed Lily, and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Indeed. She is the daughter of Alpha Dean and Luna Marion. An extremely strong she-wolf, never seen another as such as her.¡± She said in absolute adoration, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re so fond of her.¡± Imented.


    ¡°No! Not at all.¡± She rushed out, still managing to retain her smile. ¡°You see, Audrey wasn¡¯t the sort who had a lot of friends or acquaintances. She loved to be on her own. I guess her only friend was her cousin; Denver. It¡¯s safe to say that he was her best friend.¡±


    She suddenly stopped speaking, like she was being controlled by a remote. I knew there were a lot more important things to be discussed tonight, but listening to these gists about my mate didn¡¯t seem like such a bad idea.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I found myself saying. She gave a small smile and continued.


    ¡°A lot of people thought she was stuck up and proud, but I just felt like they never really got her kind of person.¡± She shrugged. Why did I feel like Lily was blindly in love with Audrey?


    ¡°And you did?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°You understood her kind of person?¡±


    ¡°I cannot be sure.¡± Her smile seemed a bit uneasy now. ¡°But one thing is certain. She is a kinddy who puts up a facade of toughness.¡±


    ¡°And you think so, because?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because she once saved my life.¡± She muttered, and I could see the tears in her eyes. ¡°At the detriment of hers.¡± She quickly blinked them back.


    ¡°What happened?¡± This time, it was Phil who asked, looking quite surprised. He was clearly hearing his mate telling this particr story for the first time. She released a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I say that I really do not want to talk about it?¡± She asked, a look of plea in her eyes. No one had to tell me it was a very touchy subject.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I shook my head, unable think of anything else, than the things she had just said.


    ¡°You know, she had always hoped to be Alpha.¡± Lily suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. Just then, some maids walked to our table and dropped various bowls of dishes before us.


    ¡°Your mate.¡± She nodded, take the spat in the sd bowl and scooping some sd onto her te.


    ¡°She did?¡± I squinted my eyes in confusion. ¡°But I thought she has an older bro¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Andrew. A few members of the blood moon pack did think she had more potentials than he did. And she really tried her best to show it.¡± She nodded in agreement with her own words, as she took her napkin and fixed it into the neck line of her blouse.


    ¡°Your highness, you should eat.¡± Uncle Justin nudged me by the arm, and I nodded in agreement half mindedly.


    ¡°So?¡± I pressed on.


    ¡°So a lot of other people thought she was just excessively power hungry. To them, it was unfair to want to outrun her older brother, who was also trying his best to prove his relevance.¡±


    ¡°And what was it to you?¡± I asked, wanting to know her own opinion about it all. She seemed like a good judge of character.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She sighed, taking a spoonful of sd into her mouth. ¡°I did think she was overly ambitious.¡± She nodded, making me try my best to not show my disappointment. I didn¡¯t know why, but I never wanted anyone to think bad of Audrey.


    I had also used to think she was such a stone cold woman during the first few weeks of knowing her. But that was until I realized that there was still some warmth in there, after all. She wasn¡¯t exactly the best of humans, but I believed she could be. She still acted indifferent towards me atimes, but I figured it would definitely take time for her to behave differently from the cold way she was used to. Lily¡¯s revtion of herck of friends pretty much exined it all.


    ¡°But then again, nothing¡¯s so wrong with being ambitious.¡± Ralia suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Same thing I thought.¡± Lily managed a smile. ¡°I figured powerful people such as herself, could make great changes when theye in contact with power. And that was why I was so happy when I heard that you were her mate. She would finally have ess to all she¡¯s ever wanted in a much bigger way.¡±


    ¡°That, she would.¡± I found myself smiling.


    ¡°You know, for a moment, there was some sort of spection. It was a totally crazy rumour.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± She raised her brows. ¡°You know, some people were thinking she was mated to prince Sebastian. Thankfully, it turned out to be you.¡±


    Just then, Ryan cleared his throat. That was an obvious way of telling her that she was speaking too much. I was quite fine with it, though it may have hurt a little when she talked about Sebastian, because it sure as hell wasn¡¯t a lie. They had indeed wanted to be mated, but then I came into the picture.


    ¡°Your highness, please go on and have your meal.¡± Uncle Justin softly chastised. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything solid to eat all day. The sooner you eat, the sooner we get to the bottom of the unusual things that had taken ce earlier on.¡± He was right, so I nodded in agreement. What I just hadn¡¯t expected was for Ryan to say what he said next.


    ¡°Certainly, my prince. I would tell you everything you ought to know, when we are done with dinner.¡±


    ¡°Creepy.¡± Uncle Justin muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a vampire thing. He¡¯s a hybrid after all. Half wolf, and half vampire.¡± I whispered to Uncle Justin, sure Ryan could still hear me.


    ¡°Might I ask why the entire pack are having dinner? Is this the normal way you eat?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Ralia said. ¡°This is something we used to do annually, before Ryan¡­ got into istion.¡± She paused, as if reminiscing the good old days. ¡°We eat and drink in honour of every lost soul of the cold moon pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. thoughtful.¡± Imended.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°That, it is. It¡¯s the first we are having in 5 years.¡± That meant they hadn¡¯t observed the ritual since what happened to Ryan.


    I finally focused on the meal before me, and started eating. I had barely gotten to the fifth spoon of food when I suddenly started to hear a lot of whispers in the hall. Instinctively, I looked back at the rest of the hall, to see a huge dark skinned man walking towards our table, looking somewhat sombre.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I heard a someone yell out, and turned to see it was Ralia. By then, she had already gotten up from her seat, and began running towards him.


    I heard Ryan release an angry grunt, before hitting the table in anger. I hadn¡¯t seen thating. Who was this ¡®Desmond¡¯ man?


    ¡°What are you doing here?!!¡± Ryan roared, standing up to his feet instantly. I looked back to see Ralia in a tight embrace with the strange man. After a few seconds, he pulled away from her, took her hand in his, and kissed the back of her palms. That was when it ured to me. This was Alpha Desmond of the silver heights pack, Ralia¡¯s mate. ¡°I said, what the hell are you doing here?!!¡± Ryan growled angrily once more, making his way to the other Alpha who currently seemed to be scared.


    I was more surprised when Ralia quickly stood before him, shielding him from her angry brother¡¯s supposed n to attack.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Alpha Desmond yelled out from the back of his mate. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I have realized my mistakes! I¡¯m sorry.¡± At his statement, Ralia turned to look at him in surprise. I was confused at this point. Ryan¡¯s steps slowed down, and he queried the man.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that I told them I wasn¡¯t interested anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ryan said in disbelief.


    ¡°My mate and my growing family means more to me.¡± Alpha Desmond sighed, stepping out of his wife¡¯s back. ¡°I am sorry I made such a foolish decision initially.¡±


    ¡°Desmond.¡± Ralia whispered in relief.


    ¡°And you think I¡¯d just believe you and wee you back with open arms?¡± Ryan sneered.


    ¡°I have no reason to lie.¡±


    ¡°And they just let you go?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ording to them, I had always seemed to be unstable. And Prince Sebastian doesn¡¯t want that kind of support.¡± What? Did I just hear ¡®Prince Sebastian¡¯? What the hell was going on?

 CHAPTER 29

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Prince Sebastian.¡± It was meant to be a question, but it came out as a statement because I was so sure that I heard him say ¡®prince Sebastian¡¯. Immediately, Ryan brushed his fingers through his hair in apparent frustration.


    ¡°I would return for you.¡± He pointed at Desmond in a manner of warning. ¡°Your highness, I think it¡¯s best we have that discussion now.¡± He directed his statement at me, and his sister¡¯s mate released a low gasp.


    ¡°Your highness?¡± He whispered to himself in shock.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ralia nodded.


    ¡°Your highness, pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I shrugged my shoulders slightly, before standing up and joining him. With onest look of disdain at his sister¡¯s mate, he walked away and I followed him behind. He led me through the staircase and we made our way up, several thoughts running through my mind. After a few minutes, we got to a door that most likely led into his study. He opened the door and ushered me in and when I walked in, it truly was his study.


    Without waiting for him to offer me a seat, I made myselffortable on one of thefy looking arm chairs. He walked around the table and sat on the other side of the table. I expected him to start talking, but he remained silent, looking at nowhere in particr.  I desperately wanted to ask him to begin already, but refrained from doing so.


    ¡°Your father.¡± He finally spoke up after some awfully long minutes. ¡°Good men are rare, and he happens to be one of them.¡± His statement was in no way rted to what I wanted to hear, but I decided to quietly listen.


    ¡°You would have to be patient with me. I know this is not really what you want to hear, but I would tell you what you wish to hear eventually. I just need to start from the very beginning.¡± He said, and I nodded in understanding. ¡°5 years ago, a grave incident ured in this very castle, and it happened to draw the attention of the witches council.¡± Immediately he said that, I realized where he was beginning from, and my curiosity was spiked. I definitely wanted to know what really happened, and how his mate ended up dead. ¡°It had only been a few years since I shifted into my hybrid form, but the whole feeling was still new.¡±


    ¡°We had all been always told from childhood, that once we shift into our werewolf form, we would experience a lot of physical and supernatural changes like our excellent vision at night, our speed, and so on. That was all I had ever imagined shifting would be, until I triggered my transformation, and shifted into my hybrid form.¡± At the sound of that, my ears stood erect. I feared I may have misunderstood something.


    ¡°By triggered, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t always known I was gonna be a hybrid, until the fateful day my father told me everything behind my birth.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°When myte mother had been pregnant with me, she suffered from a really terrible illness, which began after she was identally exposed to a very excess amount of wolfsbane. She was dying, and my father was so scared to lose her, so he went around looking for a solution to what she suffered from.¡± He sighed, readjusting himself on his seat. ¡°As weeks passed, her heart¡¯s condition got worse and that was detrimental to her growing pregnancy. Pre-empsia and all that. After sometime, my father got a suggestion from a friend, which was quite a risky one.¡±


    ¡°And that was?¡± I asked, slowly getting invested in the story.


    ¡°To turn her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow.¡± I squinted my eyes.


    ¡°To turn her into a vampire. That way, she remains alive and much healthy.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Buuutt¡­.¡± I started, but forgot what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Though, their was a tendency I was going to die before she could¡­.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t one have to die to be a vampire? I thought vampires can¡¯t bear children. How would that work?¡± I suddenly rushed out, the moment I remembered what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He nodded. ¡°So, between the period she would die and reawaken as a vampire, I may have died in her belly.¡±


    ¡°So, did your father still take the risk? I mean¡­, how did he even kill his own mate?¡±


    ¡°That was the thing. He didn¡¯t want to kill her, so he rejected the suggestion, even though his friend already had a vampire friend who could help them turn my mother into one. But then again, what my father didn¡¯t know, was that he didn¡¯t even have to kill her.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°He returned home that day to meet the whole castle in utter chaos. My mother and slumped earlier in the day, and remained unconscious for half of the day. The pack¡¯s doctor was invited, and he seemed to be quite negative about her situation.¡± He sighed. ¡°My father had been scared out of his wits, because he kinda knew that my mom may not make it, and in extension, I would die. So he decided to take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Of turning her?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. He wanted to use the opportunity, incase she didn¡¯t make it alive. He nned to feed her vampire blood, so if she dies, she would reawaken as a vampire.¡±


    ¡°But they may have lost you.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°That was a chance he was willing to take. Moreover, if she died without the blood in her system, I would still die. So why not take the chance?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t even me or judge him. I would also do anything to save my mate, considering the fact that they already had a child. Ralia. Moreso, how was he going to cope with little Ralia, when she realizes she wouldn¡¯t be seeing her mother anymore?¡± That counts too. ¡°So he hurried over to his friend¡¯s ce, who was surprised to see him return. After a brief conversation, they made preparations to collect some vampire blood, and feed to my mother in time.¡±


    ¡°They were sessful, but the rest of the night had be so full of tension. Eventually, mom had died, and my father hadn¡¯t even noticed, thinking she was still unconscious. Or maybe, he was being hopeful. It was also not news that the wolves would not tolerate having a vampire cohabit with them. That was the period when the seperation between the four supernatural  kingdoms had newly taken ce, so everyone would definitely not stand for it. But then, whatever the turnout, he was going to deal with itter. He just needed his mate to live.¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°After a couple of hours, she woke up, and he had been ecstatic, thinking she made it, until she started acting weirdly. Almost crazily, wing at her teeth which were obviously desperate to fang out. That was when he realized that she had already died, and was transitioning. All she needed was blood toplete her transition into vampirism.¡±


    ¡°Eventually, he fed her his blood, and she had almost dried him out, if not for the timely intervention of his Beta. Seeing how crazy she had be, and how hungry for blood she was, she was subdued and locked up. It pained my father to see her that way, but that was his way of protecting her. He didn¡¯t want her forcefully feeding on someone else, and calling unwanted attention. Days became weeks, and weeks turned into a month, but most of all, her belly grew bigger. Apparently, I had survived, and it was quite a shock.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± I muttered in obvious awe.


    ¡°Fast forward to a few dayster, when she delivered me and everything seemed fine for a while. ording to my father, her maternal instincts may have tappered down her hunger to sink her fangs into random people, so letting her out of the istion room was kinda easy. They had lived in secrecy of her new life since and was born, until it became years, while she survived on the blood bags supplied to her by the pack¡¯s doctor. The pack¡¯s doctor and my father¡¯s beta were the only ones in on their secret. Everything was fine, until rumours started to spread about it. We didn¡¯t know how, or who was spreading this information that happened to be true, and it got my mother more and more agitated.¡±


    ¡°I was only 19 then, and was yet to shift. Meanwhile, Ralia had already transformed into her wolf form. So more and more spections began to spread about me. Was I also a vampire like my mother, and maybe my father as well?¡± He released yet another sigh. ¡°During one of the many pack dinners we normally had then, an arrow was shot at my parents, aimed at their hearts. It had been the n of some rebels in the pack. To the shock of everyone, my mother began to petrify. The entire ce went up in chaos, especially as my father was in great pains and almost dying.¡± At this point, I heaved a sigh, recalling when my own father had brought news about the death of the Alpha and Luna of cold moon pack. La, Liam, and I had felt so sad for Ryan and Ralia. My father had also told us about the n of his pack members to dethrone him from bing Alpha, because they weren¡¯t sure if he was truly their kind.


    ¡°I assumed your father died eventually.¡± I whispered, to which he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t die, before telling me to do all it takes to keep the Alpha bloodline running in our family. He managed to tell me everything that happened with my mother, because I was still shocked with all that had happened that day; the arrow shot, my mother being a vampire and dying, my father struggling for his life. Ralia was a mess. We both had no idea our own mother was a vampire all the while. She did asionally feel cold and pale skinned even in hot weathers, but we didn¡¯t really take it so seriously.¡± He scratched his beards, lost in his thought for a moment.


    ¡°I was scared. What if I wasn¡¯t a wolf?¡± He continued and in that moment, I could totally rte to his fear. That was also my present fear, but then, our cases were different. I was either a wolf, or nothing. Maybe, a witch. ¡°But my father sounded quite convinced I was a wolf, because my mother had delivered me after three months, which was the normal gestation period for wolves. He had felt my wolf side was still dormant because I was yet to activate my vampire genes. Moreover, a hybrid was abination of werewolf and vampire genes, so I couldn¡¯t really transform, except both sides were fully ready toe forth.¡±


    ¡°Later that night, my father had died. I was so grieved and scared, and worried for my sister. If I got thrown out of the pack under the unanimous agreement of our pack elders, then she was gonna be alone. Feeling gingered to protect her, I decided to take a leap of faith.¡±


    ¡°What leap?¡±


    ¡°Have my first taste of blood.¡± He replied, and I nodded slowly as understanding dawned on me. ¡°I had walked into myte mother¡¯s room, and found her freezing stack of blood bags. It took a lot of courage, and I eventually took a sip. The hunger was ignited immediately, and I continued to drink much more. Instantly, I started to feel different. I was shifting for the first time into my wolf form, and it ought to be extremely painful, but I figured the ecstatic feeling of transitioning into my vampire side, tuned the pain down.¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t such a painful experience.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± He sighed. ¡°But that was until the witches council appeared in our pack a few dayster. Apparently, I was a creature that was seen as an imbnce in nature. Supernaturals were supposed to be of one race or another, but I was of two races. There had been hybrids in the past, when the supernatural kingdoms cohabited, but not anymore. My nature had caused quite the stir  across the 4 kingdoms after a long while.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    ¡°As an imbnce of nature, my abilities could be quite uncontroble and eventually destructive, especially when I was angry or emotional.¡±


    ¡°So the witches council revealed that my future mate was more like my ¡®destiny helper¡¯.¡± He rolled his eyes as he released a light chuckle. That was the first time I saw himugh or even smile in a long time. It pleased my heart. ¡°She would help as an instor or manager of my energy, whenever it became uncontroble or destructive.¡± Immediately, his smile died. ¡°What I didn¡¯t know, was that my future mate may not have been as strong as was needed, to control me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°After they delivered their message to me, they left. I was epted to be Alpha by my pack members, definitely because of my wolf side. I spent the next few years trying to build trust and love within my pack, especially since my parents must have broken their trust after they found out that their Luna for years had been a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Everything was going smoothly, because we began to have less intruders and rogue attackers, after news flew about the hybrid Alpha of the cold moon pack. Eventually I found my mate, and that was the happiest day of my life. Brenda and I hit things off easily, and in no time, I was deeply in love.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment, as if reminiscing the past. After a while, he opened his eyes again. ¡°A few monthster, my tragedy struck.¡±

 CHAPTER 30

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    When I heard him say that his tragedy struck, I became more attentive. I guessed this was the part where he exined how his mate died.


    ¡°I had invited a few Alphas from some of our neighbouring packs, to dicuss how our packs could be beneficial to one another. We had finished our meetingte at night, and that was when I headed back to my bedroom. On getting to the room, I was shocked to see the scene I met. There was my mate, under the weight of one of my soldiers. I definitely thought he had been forcing himself on her, and made a lunge towards him. All the while I beat him, Brenda had just screamed, and I assumed it was because she was still in shock. That only fueled my anger to punch him harder. Suddenly, he stopped moving andid limply on the floor. That was the moment the actual thing became clearer to me.¡±


    ¡°Brenda¡¯s cries had gotten louder, and I was about to hug her and try to make her calm, when she suddenly pushed me away and yelled at the top of her voice. ¡®What the hell have you done to him?! Adrian!!¡¯.¡± He repeated her words. ¡°She ran to his lifeless body and tried to pull him off of the floor, holding him to her bosom. I was shocked. That was when it all dawned on me. He hadn¡¯t be trying to rape her, it was very much consensual. My mate had actually been cheating on me with the very man I had probably killed. I didn¡¯t want to believe it all because she was a smart woman, or so I thought. I definitely didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d want to do something like that, and would do it so indiscreetly. Most of all, I was heartbroken. I couldn¡¯t speak for the fear of crying in the process.¡±


    ¡°As a wolf, our senses are heightened but as a vampire, both my senses and emotions are heightened. You can imagine thebination of both. Before I could help it, I dashed out of the room, and made my way towards the east wing of the castle, where a few pack members were. Apparently, Ralia had just found her mate; Desmond, who was one of the Alphas that I had invited to my pack. Everyone was excited for them, and they were still trying to get introduced to each other, when I showed up. The moment my sister saw the grim look on my face, she knew something was up. The next second, she called my mate¡¯s name in confusion, and asked her what was happening. That was when I realized Brenda had followed me behind, all the way to the east wing.¡±


    ¡°I looked at her, and the scene I had just witnessed kept reying in my mind. Without even thinking, I took a ss ware on the table in the middle of the hall, and smashed it to the floor in anger. Everyone gasped in shock, clearly at loss of what was really going on. Ralia screamed in horror, asking me what I was doing, but I had gone wayyyy deep into my anger, to spare her an answer. Soon, Brenda reached out for me, saying she could exin, but I was too pissed to listen. She tried to grab my arm again and I shrugged her hand off of me, warning her not to hold me anymore. At that moment, Ralia knew it was a serious issue, and signaled a few guards around to lead others out of the hall.¡±


    ¡°Ralia proceeded to ask Brenda what had happened.¡±


    ¡°And did Brenda tell her?¡±


    ¡°No. She just kept stuttering, unable to make any words. That was when I knew she had nothing to exin. She had really been cheating on me. She looked guilty, not angry that I had falsely used her.¡±


    ¡°You were still hopeful she would tell you something else was the case?¡± I asked, clearly understanding from his story that his mate had really been cheating.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what love does.¡± He chuckled bitterly. It was so clear that even until now, Ryan was still hurt. ¡°Hell! I had literally killed the man, thinking he had been trying to rape her.¡± Even if he tried his best not to give off the fact that he was sad, I could tell he was, and it made me sad as well. ¡°Of course, I became angrier and heartbroken when I figured that there was no exnation. She had really been unfaithful to me. What else did she want? I had tried to do and be everything she ever wanted. I wondered where I went wrong. I was lost in thoughts when I heard her call my name. In the speed of light, I covered the distance between us, and grabbed her by the neck.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡± I whispered, so invested in his story.


    ¡°I know.¡± He sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have, but it wasn¡¯t me any longer. I had no idea that I was slowly shifting. Everything suddenly went nk and the moment my consciousness returned, there sheid on the floor. Lifeless.¡± He suddenly paused, and I didn¡¯t me him. Even I, had paused my thoughts as well. I knew he had killed his mate, but I didn¡¯t see iting now. He took a deep breathe, then continued. ¡°Ralia was crying in horror of what had happened. I hadn¡¯t strangled her to death, Logan.¡± He had unconsciously referred to me by my name, and I thought nothing was more endearing. But then, if he didn¡¯t strangle her¡­. I was confused.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t strangle her, then¡­.¡±


    ¡°I had drained her of energy until she eventually died.¡± He pointed out, making me ponder. Hybrids could do that?


    ¡°As a hybrid, you can do that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He replied, further confusing me. ¡°It was an ability I didn¡¯t know I possessed, until the witche¡¯s council visited. Your mate, Audrey Chadwick. She possesses insane abilities, I heard. Lily also confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does. She is even resistant to poisons, wolfsbane inclusive. Marvels me honestly.¡±


    ¡°That sort of exins mine. I have the ability to tap into energy.¡±


    ¡°So you drained her of energy without realizing it.¡± Now I understood what he meant when he had said his mate wasn¡¯t strong enough to control him.


    ¡°Yeah. Ralia had been wailing the whole time, while her newly found mate tried to calm her. She and Brenda had bonded really well. I just stayed unmoving in my ce until the next morning. Apparently, they had found the body of the soldier I killed in my bedroom. Ralia returned to make me speak, but I didn¡¯t budge.¡±


    ¡°I still couldn¡¯t believe I had killed my mate, regardless of the heartbreak she had caused me. My vampire genes make my emotionse at me much more, so you can only imagine how much sorrow and sadness was eating me up. My sister was scared to ask the soldiers to carry me inside, unsure of what I might do to them.¡±


    ¡°So they left you there on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had remained rooted in my position until night fell again. That was when the witches council made their second visit and this time, it wasn¡¯t a friendly one.¡±


    ¡°I had literally killed the only person who was supposed to control my energy, and that simply meant that every other person was unsafe around me. I guessed they had been more angry I had killed my own mate in such a cruel manner. I told them I didn¡¯t know how it happened, when they asked for an exnation. My exnation may have been enough to exonerate me, but I couldn¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Everyone would know that Brenda was unfaithful to me. I didn¡¯t want my pack thinking bad of her memory.¡±


    ¡°Even after she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I guess it was because of the guilt of killing her.¡±


    ¡°And because you still love her.¡± Guilt asides, it took a man who truly loved a woman, to jeopardize his freedom just to cover his dead mate from shame. Even after she had hurt him.


    ¡°Loved.¡± He corrected me, suddenly looking so unfeeling. ¡°That was how I was imprisoned in the east wing of the castle. The witches had cast a spell around the wing, preventing me from stepping out.¡±


    ¡°So you remained isted for 5 years?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have been isted, if I hadn¡¯t banned everyone¡¯s ess to me.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The witches had casted a spell to prevent me from stepping out, but not others froming in. I had ordered them to stay away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I had never been more terrified of what I was. I was truly scared of causing harm to anyone else, so I¡¯d rather stayed alone. It was safe to say I loathed myself. I had incurred the hatred of my pack members on me, after a the years of trying to build the trust my parents had broken. A few maids only came in when the wing needed to be cleaned, and to supply food and change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ralia had been devastated by the whole thing. I guess that is the only reason I might spare that mate of hers. He had been there for her, when I couldn¡¯t be.¡± Immediately he said that, I remembered the reason he had asked me toe with him to his study. Sebastian. I decided to remain patient. ¡°After a few months of hanging around in hopes that I would eventually be freed, she finally went with Desmond to his pack. She couldn¡¯t remain here when she had a duty to his pack, as their Luna. As months passed, I began to see little of her, until she hardly visited. I also became more and more detached for the rest of the world. My Beta had to take full charge of things in my stead, and before I realized it, five years had passed.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you get your freedom?¡±


    ¡°The king came for me.¡± He managed a small smile.


    ¡°My father?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°He had secretly visited several months back. He was the king, and I couldn¡¯t send him away. Somehow, he drew out the truth about that incident out of me, after which he promised to do all he could to ensure I got my freedom. ording to him, he had watched my parents die a cruel death, and he wasn¡¯t going to watch me just waste away with so much potentials. True to his words, a few weeks after his visit, some members of the witches council visited. They had set me free, but I didn¡¯t let anyone know. I remained inside the east wing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I honestly have no idea. I probably thought it was unbelievable to be freed after so many years of being locked up.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Over a month back, the king sent Beta Justin to me again, probably after not hearing I hade out of istion. This time he sent Beta Justin with a message that forced me out of istion.¡±


    ¡°And what could that message be?¡±


    ¡°To protect you.¡± He sighed. ¡°He wanted me to protect you. There is troubleing, and he smelled it from far off already. I guess giving the open floor to anyone eyeing the throne to step forward and challenge you, was a brave but bad decision. Now, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t be a rebel for going against you.¡±


    He had given me such a shocking news, and was so in about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dropping it on you that way, but I was having a hard time deciding how to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian wants to challenge me for the throne?¡± I asked in a low tone of disappointment. I wasn¡¯t disappointed because Sebastian had ns of challenging me. I had always know Sebastian wanted the throne, but I didn¡¯t expect he would take such a bold step to im it. All I had thought was that he was hopeful the voices of the people who didn¡¯t want me as king, would speak for him.


    ¡°He was at the boundaries of cold moon pack today. He hade with some other Alphas who have agreed to join his movement. He wants to have my support as well.¡±


    ¡°He has the support of some Alphas already?¡± I found it difficult to speak out as cold shivers ran down my spine. This only meant one thing. It wasn¡¯t of recent he made that decision to challenge me for the throne. If he already gathered some Alphas, then he had long been nning this. Now I had given a go ahead to anyone who wanted the throne, he would no longer be a rebel. Was this really happening to me? It was now that Ryan¡¯s anger towards Ralia¡¯s mate made sense to me. ¡°Desmond is part of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t asking. ¡°But with the recent developments, it looks like he has called it quits. And in a way, it would be to our benefit. We would find out as much information as we need about their movement.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded, half mindedly. So this was what was really going on? This was the reason my father had sent me here. He did tell me that Ryan would tell me all I needed to know. I just hadn¡¯t expected all these.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The reason I had gone out with my troops today, was because the Alphas who had been supporting Sebastian¡¯s ns had been kidnapping some of my female subjects. They had sent a bloodied note, asking me toe to the boundary of my pack for the missing women. I thought they had been threatening me because they wanted me to give Sebastian my support, which seemed really stupid to me. I took my troops because I had in mind to wage war against them if things had escted. That was why I kept my pack members locked the in west wing. It was a safety measure. What I hadn¡¯t realized was that the silly Alphas were only trying to lure me into a meeting with Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°I assume the meeting took ce.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It did. He wanted my support. Nothing I wasn¡¯t already aware of.¡±


    ¡°And what was your answer?¡±


    ¡°That I wasn¡¯t interested.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Though, I know he would persist.¡±


    ¡°And if he does, would your loyalty to me remain?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said, catching me off guard. I definitely didn¡¯t see his responseing. ¡°I would tell him he has my support if he persists.¡± At his words, I tried to retain myposure, no matter how disappointed I felt. My heart continued to drop to the pit of my stomach, until he said his next words  ¡°Your highness, my loyalty would always remain with you. I have a n.¡±

 CHAPTER 31

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    It had been 6 good days since he left, and still hadn¡¯t returned. I wondered if he was really not going to return until the day of coronation. Coronation. These days, whenever I thought about it, my heart skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t want any harm toe to Logan, and it drove me crazy when I remembered I was the reason he was in danger. I was angrier because I hated the fact that I cared about him no matter how much I tried not to. I was the type to only think  of myself and my gains, so what was happening?


    Rolling my eyes at my helpless situation, I got them fixed on the book in my hands again. That was when I realized what spiked up my thoughts about Logan. I had gotten to the part of the story where the male lead found out his wife had been cheating on him with their gardener.


    Was Logan ever going to find out that¡­? A knock on the door cut short my thoughts.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? ra?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Come on in.¡± I invited, and she walked inside. ¡°Any message for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± She nodded. ¡°The prince is back from his trip, and has asked that you meet him at the library.¡±


    What?! He was back?! I hopped down the bed before I even realized it, and rushed off to the wardrobe, searching for something presentable to wear. But, what I was wearing was okay, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Your highness, I think you look just fine.¡± ra muttered behind me, making me go still with my movements.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I squeaked out, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± I said, but proceeded to the vanity mirror to brush my hair which was honestly fine enough. Once I was done, I turned and walked out of the door, ra tagging behind.


    Soon, I got to the library and even if I had told myself that I¡¯d appearported, I found myself running through the doors. Most of all, I hated how much difficult it was to hold back my smile. That was how people behaved when they were happy, right?


    I ran towards thepartment that Logan and I normally read together, and when I got there, it was safe to say that my smile dropped.


    Infact, my happy mood disappeared.


    ¡°With how fast you got here, I assume that you missed me so much.¡±


    ¡°Se¡­ Sebastian?¡± I stuttered, unable to speak audibly.


    ¡°ra, leave us.¡± He ordered, and she gave a bow and walked out. Now, we were left alone. He looked up at me, a small smile on his face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Y.. yes!¡± I forced a smile.


    ¡°Because I could tell that your mood had been over the top when you got here.¡± He sighed, slowly making his way towards me.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± I muttered, trying so hard to keep the smile on my face, regardless of how disappointed I felt. I had thought it was¡­. Logan.


    ¡°Oh, my love.¡± He grinned. ¡°I missed you too.¡± He leaned down and kissed my unresponsive lips. Soon he pulled away, pinning me with his thoughtful gaze. I was scared that he may have seen past the facade I tried to put up. ¡°Logan.¡± He chuckled dryly, making my heart fall to the pit of my stomach. ¡°He should be returning soon. Most likely, his lifeless body.¡± At his words, I froze.


    ¡°Wh.. what do yo.. yo¡­ you mean?¡± I stuttered, fear taking over.


    ¡°I wish that was what I could do. He is proving to be a pain in my ass.¡± He sighed, making me wonder what he was on about. Atleast, his statement about killing Logan had been a wish.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Logan is in cold moon pack as we speak.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This time, I was actually shocked. ¡°How? Doing what? Did he see you?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. But I think he may have found out about my motive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± My eyes went wide. ¡°Are my parents implicated? What about me?¡± I rushed out.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± He muttered. ¡°I doubt he knows much.¡±


    ¡°But what was he doing there?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you had been friendly towards him for a while now?¡± He shot back, and I nodded in agreement. ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t he tell you where he was really going?¡±


    ¡°He just told me he was going on a royal assignment, requested of him by the king!¡± I yelled out in worry.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Sebastian yelled in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t know that you or your parents are involved.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I found myself asking, and he frowned at me.


    ¡°Why are you so bothered? Moreover, everything would eventuallye to light during the coronation, which is practically a week away.¡±


    ¡°Until then! Any little mistake could put my parents, and even your mother in danger.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. But believe me when I say that you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    ¡°The only Alpha who had ended up changing sides after my meeting with Alpha Ryan, was Alpha Desmond of the silver heights pack.¡±


    ¡°By ¡®change sides¡¯, you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He was initially supporting me, but when Alpha Ryan left after our meeting, Desmond decided he didn¡¯t want to be part of our movement anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, Alpha Ryan is his brother inw. He is mated to Ralia, Ryan¡¯s older sister. And apparently, she had left him and returned to cold moon pack to be with her brother, when he decided to support the ¡®rebels¡¯.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say that Alpha Ryan declined your request?¡±


    ¡°He sure as hell did.¡± He scowled angrily. ¡°And now, Desmond is back with him.¡±


    ¡°What if Desmond tells them everything about¡­¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t know anything to tell.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°He had always seemed unstable from the start. It was evident he was strongly attached to his mate, and we already foresaw his recent actions. So we didn¡¯t really tell him whatever he didn¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhkay.¡± I nodded. ¡°But how did you find out Logan was in Alpha Ryan¡¯s pack? Did Alpha Ryan tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nahhhh.. he didn¡¯t.¡± He smiled deviously. ¡± he definitely wouldn¡¯t. One of his soldiers did.¡±


    ¡°What? He has a rotten egg amongst his men?¡±


    ¡°I guess. Plus, I had also offered arge sum of money for information. After Ryan left with his troops, the soldier returnedter that night to let us know that Logan had just arrived their pack.¡±


    ¡°So what happens now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We continue with our ns.¡±


    ¡°But Alpha Ryan declined to support you. How¡­?¡± I was still talking when he cut me off.


    ¡°Alpha Ryan declined to support ¡®us¡¯! We are in this together, Audrey.¡±


    ¡°I am not denying that fact.¡± I muttered, avoiding his gaze. ¡°So what do we do, now that Ryan did not agree to support us?¡±


    ¡°We keep trying.¡± He scowled. ¡°Moreover, if I challenge Logan for the throne, we get to fight alone. I don¡¯t necessary need Ryan to win a duel against that weakling, do I?¡±


    ¡®He isn¡¯t a weakling¡¯, I countered in my mind.


    ¡°You have forgotten that even if you wish to challenge him for the throne, you need the support of atleast, one third of the royal council and families of powerful bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°We have that already.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, we don¡¯t. Do you think they¡¯d still wish to stand by you, when they realize Alpha Ryan is behind Logan?¡± On hearing the point I  made, he went silent, deep in thoughts.


    ¡°Even at that.¡± He sighed. Most of the Alphas willing to support me, are sincerely behind me because they do not want Logan on the throne. So Alpha Ryan or not, they would solidly stand behind me. It¡¯s already toote for double thoughts. The most important thing is that I wouldn¡¯t be tagged a rebel if I step out to challenge Logan for the throne. None of them will be, so they have nothing to lose.¡±


    *


    *


    THE FOLLOWING NIGHT


    As Iid on my bed, I thought about the discussion I had with Sebastian yesterday. I know I should have just remained focused on our n, but I couldn¡¯t help how worried Logan made me feel. I had waited the whole day for him to return, but he still didn¡¯t show up. I was so scared because I wasn¡¯t sure how much information he knew concerning Sebastian and the n to oust him. Was there a chance that he may have found out I had a hand in it all? What would happen if he did?


    I continued to think about my situation that was fast beginning to seem horrible to me, until I eventually slept off.


    In the middle of the night, I felt a light touch on my arm. Slowly, I became conscious of my surroundings and realized someone was on the bed with me. My eyes were still closed as I tried thinking properly, the drowsy feeling of sleep slowly disappearing. For a moment, I thought there was trouble, until I heard his voice.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± He whispered, and I opened my eyes instantly. I knew it was his voice, but was still surprised to see himying there. It was really him! H¡­ how¡­? How was it possible he was here, sote in the night?


    ¡°Logan¡­.. you¡¯re here.¡± I whispered in confusion, and he nodded. The small smile that grace his face made my belly do a flip. What was wrong with me?


    ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± He sighed, readjusting his body in a way that there was little space between us. For minutes, we just kept looking at each other, not saying any words. It gave this peaceful and satisfying feeling I couldn¡¯t even exin. Eventually, he broke the silence. ¡°I missed you.¡± He muttered. I wanted so badly to tell him that I had missed him too, but then, I remained silent out of fear. I was scared of what I was slowly turning into. I was never supposed to feel this strange way towards Logan, and I was never worried because I thought I had everything under control. But now, I was confused and scared.


    ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t read together, I consoled myself by reminiscing our previous reading moments together, and our interesting discussions.¡± He chuckled, his white and well arranged set of teeths on disy. Suddenly, he went silent and just looked at me. ¡°Did you miss me too?¡± He asked, stretching his hand to my face and caressing my cheek. It felt like I was going to melt under his touch the next second. I wanted to push his hand away from my face, but when I grabbed it, I held it closer to my face instead. Oh, how I missed him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered, not realizing when I did. Suddenly, tears began to cloud my eyes and I aggressively blinked them back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked in worry, and I quickly nodded, also confused as to why I had suddenly teared up. The next moment, he took my hand in his and kissed the back of my palm. Immediately, tingles ran up my arm and it felt so damn nice! This was the first time I was experiencing this. I always heard other mated wolves talk about it, but had never really understood the feeling until now. I had hoped he would repeat his actions but instead, he ced my hand on his own cheek and pulled me closer by the waist. I was still lost in thoughts when he leaned forward and ced his lips on mine. I froze instantly, my face heating up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, he moved his lips against mine, making a thousand sparks erupt from my back to the rest of my body. He pulled my bottom lip between his, and suckled so hard on it, that I released a low whimper.


    After a few seconds of shock, I finally felt myself responding to his hot kisses. It was safe to say that when I did, I lost control of my thoughts. Our tongues danced around each other wantonly, and I couldn¡¯t help but grab a fistful of his hair. It felt so soft in between my fingers, and I loved it. He in turn, lightly squeezed my ass, making me release a wanton moan into his mouth.


    He continuously ravaged my lips until we eventually had to break off for some air. We both breathed so hard as we looked at each other, the sparks I felt around my body slowly settling. His eyes had gone so dark with desire, and it made me feel good for some weird reason. This wasn¡¯t the first time I was kissing a man, but by the goddess, it had never felt this good. What I had done was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel bad about it. If anything, I hoped to do it again.

 CHAPTER 32

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I had truly wanted to keep kissing her all night long, but unfortunately, I was being very careful as not to push her away. I stayed awake for the rest of the night, watching her as she slept. Oh, goddess! She was sooo beautiful. Her full ck curls spread out on every angle of the pillow where sheid her head, as her breasts rose and fell softly with each breathe she took. I looked at the sharp line of her jaw and the pointed structure of her nose, forcing myself not to touch her face. She was a light sleeper, and any little touch could wake her up.


    Suddenly, myst discussion with Alpha Ryan resurfaced in my mind, and a small frown made its way to my face. I quickly looked away from Audrey¡¯s sleeping face, and turned to the other side of the bed. I didn¡¯t want to look at her, while those thoughts ran through my mind.


    Ryan had asked me to be careful around Audrey. Apparently, he suspects she and her parents may be involved in Sebastian¡¯s n. But then again, if they had, they wouldn¡¯t have happily let me marry Audrey. Throughout the wedding ceremony, I never noticed a bad energy from them. They possibly wouldn¡¯t have been supporting Sebastian¡¯s n.


    Also, Audrey is pretty much warming up to me. I do not think she has an idea about it all. If anything, I feel sorry for her, knowing how disappointed she may be, to find out what Sebastian has been up to all along. If only Ralia¡¯s mate had enough information about Sebastian¡¯s ns, we wouldn¡¯t be so much in the dark.


    Ryan and I hade up with a very concrete n for the coronation event. No matter how much I tried to act like I was okay, I really wasn¡¯t. Seeing as I haven¡¯t shifted into my wolf form yet, it may take little to nothing for Sebastian to win me in a duel. Who knows? He may probably even kill me. Atleast, this n that Ryan hade up with, helps to put my mind at rest a bit.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I readjusted my body on the bed, and positioned myself in a way that my head was facing the ceiling. I kept my eyes locked in on the beautiful designs of the ceiling and after a while, I felt Audrey snuggle into my side. A helpless smile appeared on my face, and I adjusted my body in a way to amodate her. In unconscious synchrony, she snuggled in deeper until we were both a perfect fit. I released a small sigh, enjoying how warm her body felt against mine. Her lips were slightly parted as she slept, but I couldn¡¯t perceive the slightest bad breathe from her. It made me want to kiss her again, but for a second time, I had to refrain. I stayed in my cuddled up position with her, and didn¡¯t even realize when I slept off.


    **


    **


    A FEW DAYS LATER


    As we read together in the library, I lost focus at some point.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring again.¡± She muttered, not looking away from her book. I could see a small smile on her face, and it made my belly feel like jelly. We had repeated this particr scene a lot of times in the past few days. She¡¯d catch me looking at her while we were busy with something else, and when she made ament about it, all I¡¯d do wasugh. Today was going to be different though. I was going to give her my honest response.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Soooo fucking beautiful.¡± I whispered. Immediately, her smile disappeared, and I could swear her entire face turned pink. ¡°Heyyy¡­¡± I took her hand in mine, expecting her to pull away, but I was surprised. She held onto my hand as well.


    ¡°Why?¡± She whispered, but I didn¡¯t really understand what she was asking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head and forced a small smile on her face. I knew something bothered her, and that bothered me as well.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I muttered, squeezing her hand lightly. ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡± I asked, half expecting her to re up and walk out on me. I was once more surprised when she slowly nodded her head in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Just then, the door of the library was pulled open, and a maid walked in. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go join your sister.¡± She whispered with a more convincing smile that showed she was truly happy to be out with La again. When I returned from my trip to the cold moon pack, I found out La had been spending the evenings with Audrey in her gallery.


    I never knew Audrey actually had a thing for art until now. I could also tell La was excited to havepany that she didn¡¯t necessarily have to force. Liam only apanied her to the gallery because he didn¡¯t want her to be alone, and not because he actually loved art. Leah use to be thrilled to work with La as well, but she suddenly stopped visiting the pce ever since the annual ball. I guess she was disappointed to see that I had found my mate after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I wouldn¡¯t be letting you leave today.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why?¡± She gave a small frown that I honestly thought was cute.


    ¡°Because I want us to spend some more time together.¡±


    ¡°But you have barely left my side since you returned from your travels.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± I found myself smiling. ¡°I¡¯m bing too clingy now, I guess?¡± I released a small sigh. To be honest, I loved the fact that she was bonding with my sister. It meant the world to me.


    ¡°No!¡± She rushed out in defense, but I waved off her apparent worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡± I nodded. ¡°You can leave. Make sure to enjoy yourself while at it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, and I smiled.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I closed the book in my hand and stood up from where I had been sitting. ¡°I would be heading to my private study now. I have some works to tend to. If you need anything, you can juste there and meet me.¡±


    ¡°So you have works to get done?¡± She chuckled in disbelief. ¡°Yet, you have been here with me the whole day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Iughed heartily. ¡°I am here because I love to read. Plus, I don¡¯t really have so much work to do.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, I see. For a moment there, I thought I heard you say that you wished to spend some time with me.¡± She almost sounded disappointed.


    ¡°And I thought I heard you express your boredom over being with me?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true, Logan. I can never say that.¡± She with such certainty that inted my ego. She did love to spend time with me, and it made me d.


    In that moment, my eyes fell on her soft pink lips, and all I could think about was kissing them. Ever since the other night that we had shared that hot kiss, we both have not had another. I wasn¡¯t sure if she longed to kiss me again, but I sure as hell did. The problem was just that I didn¡¯t want her thinking I was taking liberties, so I decided to be patient. If there was anything I knew about Audrey, it was the fact she was bold. If she really wanted another kiss to happen between us, she¡¯d make the move. I had been patiently waiting for that  move for days now, and it was safe to say that I was bing desperate. So fucking desperate.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± I directed my words at the maid that hade to get Audrey. At the sound of my order, she gave a slight bow and walked away. Audrey threw me a confused look, and the moment the door closed shut after the maid, I pulled her closer by the waist and closed the small distance between our faces. Immediately I ced my lips on hers, responded with such urgency that surprised me. Stretching my tongue into the warm crevice of her mouth, she suckled on it, her arms snaking themselves around my neck.


    Goddess! She wanted me too, and I didn¡¯t know how exactly to feel about it, so I poured all my emotions into our kiss.


    Before I knew it, I had hiked her up, her legs tightly sping themselves around my waist. I walked towards another table in the library, with her clinging so tightly to my body. Gently dropping her form on the table, we pulled away from each other¡¯s lips for some air. She spread her thighs apart, giving me the space I needed to get closer to her. I could feel this certain energy surge through my body, but just couldn¡¯t exin it. It felt so good, and made me feel extremely powerful in that moment. Before I couldprehend my next actions, I had grabbed her neck and pulled her face closer to mine again.


    Softly rubbing the tip of my nose against hers, the hot breathe from her mouth fanned against my face, and I began to feel these wonderful tingly sensations all over my body. Just the same way I had felt it couple of nights ago, when we first kissed. Was this what it meant for someone to be another¡¯s mate? Did she also feel this sensations as well? Her hands went up to my neck, trying to pull me closer for another kiss. Giving in to her need, I smashed my lips against hers and we both kissed each other with raw hunger. It made me wonder why we had starved ourselves of such bliss all these while. I felt her hands caress the expanse of my chest through my shirt, and I loved the feeling it emanated within me.


    Immediately, I pulled my lips away from hers, trailing wet kisses from her chin, down to her neck. She released low sighs of satisfaction, and it only pushed me over the edge. My hands reflexly spread her thighs wider, and I pressed my body closer to hers. She had been wearing a short floral gown, which had pretty much gone up her thighs. With how wide I had spread her legs apart, I could literally smell her feminine scent from beneath, and it drove me crazy. Without thinking, I found myself grinding my swollen cock against her crotch. I was pleased when she held my neck more tightly, and grinded against me as well.


    We were both losing it, and it couldn¡¯t be helped. I grinded harder against her, and she released a very low moan that did a lot of things to my mind.


    ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m still waiting outside.¡± We suddenly heard the maid say, and instantly broke off our kiss. Still, I found myself grinding against her as she moved in sync with me, our mouths fanning hot breathes against each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Arrghh.¡± Audrey released another low sigh, sping her legs around my waist.


    ¡°Please.¡± I found myself panting hard as I kept grinding against her. ¡°You need to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed out, capturing my lips with hers again. We kissed each other roughly for a few more seconds, before breaking off. She released her legs which were tightly sped around my waist, and I stepped a few inches away from her. We both panted so hard, as she hopped down the table I had ced her on. She adjusted her gown to cover her thighs properly, before walking away, probably too shy to spare me ast nce. The moment she left, I released a deep sigh of satisfaction and disbelief.


    What just happened? I couldn¡¯t believe it!

 CHAPTER 33

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I walked to princess La¡¯s gallery, extremely excited to see her.


    ¡®Or still feeling euphoric from your kiss with our mate a few minutes ago?¡¯ My wolf teased and for the first time in a long while, I caught myself blushing at her words.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re happy.¡¯ I responded, and she danced around my head.


    ¡®I am sooo excited. Definitely, you wouldn¡¯t understand what it means to have been fed rotten foods for so long¡¯. She sighed.


    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ I frowned a little.


    ¡®Yeah! All those other male wolves you have been with in the past, have brought me nothing but utter disgust. But then, I¡¯m very sure you¡¯d been having a great time of your life.


    ¡®Not really.¡¯ I whispered, putting my head down in embarrassment.


    ¡®Oh, stop lying! You and I both know you always enjoyed it.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I did.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®But after knowing what it feels like to be with Logan, I¡¯m terrified.¡¯


    ¡®Terrified? Why?! If you ask me, I¡¯m extremely excited, because I can¡¯t wait for more!¡¯ She wagged her tail in happiness.


    ¡®Same here. But the coronation is getting closer. What am I going to do?¡¯ I felt my heart failing at that realization.


    ¡®Oh¡¯. She whispered, and I could feel her spirit dampen too.


    ¡®I¡¯m sooo terrified. I don¡¯t know what to do. I keep wishing the days be longer, because I¡¯m scared of how things may turn out during the coronation. What if Sebastian kills him?!¡¯


    ¡®Oh, don¡¯t say such! The moon goddess forbid it! That fake mate of yours isn¡¯t going to kill ours!¡¯


    ¡®The moon goddess is so mad at me. She wants to make me suffer for making all the wrong decisions.¡¯ I could feel my hands shaking.


    ¡®Oh my goodness! Calm downnnn¡­ Don¡¯t say a thing like that. I would agree you did make a lot of wrong decisions, but¡­..¡¯


    ¡°Great! Audrey is hereee!¡± I looked up to see La walking towards me from the other side of the hallway. I also noticed thedy who hung her arm around La¡¯s. This was the first time I was seeing her. Who was she?


    ¡°Your highness.¡± I gave a slight bow of courtesy, and she quickly reciprocated the action.


    ¡°Stop that, Audrey! In a matter of days, I would be the one bowing to you. What¡¯s the point?¡± She chuckled, but her words only caused more worry within me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± At her question, I realized I may have let my worry show. I quickly forced on a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Of course, my princess. I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± She grinned. Removing her intertwined arms from that of the strangedy, she stretched out and took both my hands in hers.


    For a quick second, I thought I saw a frown on the face of the otherdy.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d we are making this work, Audrey. I have always wanted to have a sister, and I think we are getting there. Slowly and steadily.¡± On a normal day, her words would have made me outrightly irritated, but I was surprised at the warm feeling it gave. I never really liked thepany of others, but these days, I found myself enjoying it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d too.¡± I whispered, making her chuckle.


    ¡°Lest I forget, meet Leah.¡± She gestured towards the otherdy, who took a few steps forward.


    ¡°She is a friend of ours, but hasn¡¯t shown up at the pce since the annual ball. Apparently she had been down with illness and I had no idea.¡± La had a sombre expression on her face and even if I didn¡¯t feel sorry, I had to act sorry.


    ¡°Hello Leah.¡± I managed a smile. ¡°I hope you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She gave a very cocky smile, but I brushed it off as nothing.


    ¡°So, Leah is very talented and artistic, and I think we would have an awesome time together today. Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± La said, and that was when I noticed we were actually in front of the gallery.


    *


    *


    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s so lovely Leah.¡± La cooed as she looked at the piece Leah had made.


    ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡± She gave a bow, before making her way to the back of the room.


    ¡°Lovely indeed.¡± I muttered with a small smile on my face. We had spent close to two hours in the gallery, and it was safe to say that I didn¡¯t enjoy my time with La today. From the moment we stepped in through the doors of the gallery, Leah had clearly been trying to get on my nerves. She always found something wrong with each brush stroke I made against my canvas, and continued making passing statements to imply that she and Logan were ¡®really¡¯ close. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that she probably had a past with him.


    ¡°My princess, I would love to pay my greetings to the prince before I leave today.¡± Leah said as she washed the paint stains off her hands at the back.


    ¡°Of course.¡± La nodded absentmindedly. ¡°You can find him in his study. Or probably in the games field, busy with target archery.¡±


    I was so tempted to say he was in the games field, but decided against it. It would only make me seem petty, and Leah would think she was winning.


    ¡®Winning what?! This skank got nothing on you.¡¯ My wolf growled in my head, making me chuckle.


    ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± La asked in amusement, and I simply shook my head in response.


    ¡°She probably thinks me funny.¡± Leah said as she walked back to where we had all been sitting. Taking a dry towel hanging on a nearby shelf, she dried her wet hands.


    ¡°And what makes you funny?¡± I asked, unable to hold myself back. She seemed to have been caught off guard by my response. All the while she made those funny statements and tried to imply rubbish, I did not to give her the satisfaction of a reply. Did she think I was a pushover or what?


    ¡°Well, you are probably jealous that your mate and I are¡­..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid enough toplete that statement.¡± I muttered calmly, surprising myself at howported I was, regardless of my anger. Leah had been obviously caught off guard, and she released a low gasp. La on the other hand, looked amused. ¡°Ever since you stepped in here, I have waited for you to say a single meaningful thing, but you effortlessly disappointed me. I do not care what past you had with Logan, and I never will. He is my mate now, so I suggest you take your eyes off what¡¯s mine.¡±


    Not bothering to wash my hands, I hopped down the stool I had been sitting on, and walked out of the gallery.


    ¡°Oh wow.¡± I exhaled the moment I walked a little distance away from the gallery. I would have loved to see Logan, but I guess I was too angry to. So I walked straight to our chambers and entered the bathroom for a quick shower. After I was done, I wore one of the fluffy robes hanging in the bathroom, and went straight to the bed. Iid down, a lot of thoughts running through my mind, and didn¡¯t even realize when I slept off.


    **


    **


    ¡°Heyyyy.¡± I felt a light touch on my face, and my eyes slowly fluttered open. I looked up to see Logan cing soft kisses on every part of my face.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I croaked out. It seemed to be that I had almost lost my voice.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± He asked, and I frowned a little. I had definitely not.


    ¡°No.¡± I sat up on the bed.


    ¡°But your eyes look swollen.¡±


    ¡°They feel swollen actually.¡± I sighed, hopping down the bed. Had I cried without knowing it? That was not possible.


    Some weird things have been happening to metely, and I just didn¡¯t understand. These days, I tended to have selective memory losses, and I couldn¡¯t even understand it all. Without thinking about it, I loosened thetch of my bathrobe and it came pooling around my legs. I released a gasp after realizing what I had done, and quickly bent down to pick up the robe again. I covered my body with the speed of light, and walked off to the wardrobe. I got busy scanning through for somefy clothings, not sparing him a single nce. I was embarrassed!!


    ¡°Really?!¡± He chuckled, walking towards me from behind. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t look at me now?¡±


    I continued scanning through the wardrobe, my face getting hotter. I felt his hands on my waist, trying to turn me around.


    ¡°The coronation is four days away.¡± I blurted, picking out a big sweat shirt and pants.


    ¡°So I heard.¡± He replied, making me turn to look at the silly man.


    ¡°I also heard you may have given your potential threat an open floor to challenge you in a duel for the throne.¡±


    ¡°And that potential threat is¡­. Sebastian?¡± He asked, suddenly looking so serious. I felt my heart almost give up on me.


    ¡°It could be anyone.¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sebastian would ever do a thing like that.¡± I lied, walking past him into the bathroom, where I could change into my clothes. I tried picking up my clothes, but my shaking hands failed me. Oh, goddess! Why was my nose so runny? I could feel the tears threatening to fall off my eyes. Oh, what had I gotten myself into?


    ¡°Audrey, are you okay?¡± I heard Logan¡¯s worried voice.


    ¡°Y.. yes! Yes, I am.¡± I rushed out, forcing my shaky hands to pick up the clothes. Within minutes, I put them on and stepped out of the bathroom.


    When I stepped out, I avoided any sort of eye contact with him, and walked back to the bed where he was currently sitting on. Iid on the other side of the bed, and turned my back to him.


    ¡°You are worried.¡± He muttered. ¡°I would be just fine.¡± He released a sigh.


    ¡°And what if you aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have you.¡± He said, making me turn to look at him. I was surprised to see the wide grin on his face, which was a great contrast to how he sounded. ¡°Why should I worry when my mate is the strongest she wolf there is?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it when I burst outughing.


    ¡°Logan, I¡¯m sure you know I wouldn¡¯t be the one fighting your opponent.¡±


    ¡°But we could slide in a few tricks or two.¡± He winked, inching closer to me. ¡°I heard you can hold down another being with your stare.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were an honourable man, my prince.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Of course, I am. But I have to stay alive and explore more of this bond we are creating.¡± He still had a smile on his face, but I took his words very serious.


    ¡°I can definitely do a lot of things. But I¡¯m out of practice.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I also found it weird that you barely trained or practiced your abilities since you came to the pce. I had always wanted to ask you the reason why, but was worried you¡¯d find it offensive. Why haven¡¯t you been practicing?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I felt you may not want me to.¡± I answered truthfully. Sebastian had made it clear that exploring and practicing my abilities were of no use, since he was powerful enough to protect me when necessary. So I pretty much assumed Logan would see things the same way. I didn¡¯t realize how wrong I had been.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want you to?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I would be very happy to see you get in touch with more of your gifts. It¡¯s a gift. It isn¡¯t something to be ignored or abandoned. It is something that should be nurtured.¡±


    ¡°But that would make me much more stronger than you are.¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°I can never feel inferior because my mate is stronger or more powerful that I am. Infact, only a weak man has such a mentality. You are my mate, and I am supposed to support you and watch you attain your greatest heights. There is no greater pleasure than that.¡±


    He cupped my cheeks and I teared up. It was almost as if the veil had been pulled away, and I could suddenly see so clearly. Logan was a great contrast to Sebastian. Sebastian never wanted me to be stronger than he was. I didn¡¯t realize that was the case, until now. I remembered the first time Sebastian and I had met. He had attacked me from behind, and gloated about how he put my back to the ground.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry.¡± He softly patted my cheeks, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I managed a smile amidst my tears.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For being kind to me, regardless of how badly I treated you in the past.¡±


    ¡°You said it already.¡± He sighed. ¡°It was all in the past. Thank you for giving me a chance to be a part of your life, regardless of how weak I may be.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head with so much conviction. ¡°You¡¯re not weak. You are worthy¡­. of everything good.¡± Hearing my words, he engulfed me in his warm embrace and I held onto him tightly, regretting why I had wasted so much time.

 CHAPTER 34

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I watched as the two guards carried the iron cage into the field and dropped it. The squirrel continued scratching against the cage, trying to set itself free. Oh, poor thing.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Logan grinned at me, and I shook my head in disbelief.


    ¡°Do we have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we do.¡± He nodded in conviction. ¡°We need to get our tricks ready for the coronation.¡± He chuckled, but I could see his struggle within. It became clearer to me that Logan was only using this as a form of distraction from his real problems.


    Deciding I would be that distraction he needed, I yed the part. That was the least I could do for him. Moreover I was a major part of his predicament, and it killed me every passing day that I thought of how helpless I was. I cared about Logan, but I was also scared to jeopardize the safety of my parents.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I grinned. ¡°Should we freeze the squirrel with my stare?!¡± I yelled, expecting to get hyped up.


    ¡°Yes!!¡± He actually hyped me up in excitement. Okay, interesting.


    I took a deep breathe and tried to lock out every other sound, pinning my gaze and attention on the little squirrel. I tried to feel the energy within, but was failing woefully.


    I released a sigh of disappointment, after trying to invoke my ability for the sixth time.


    ¡°Arrgghh!¡± I yelled out in annoyance.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I felt him behind me. ¡°You haven¡¯t practiced for over a month. You surely don¡¯t expect it would be so easy. And if I heard you right, you were yet to explore this particr ability after you found out you possesed it.¡±


    ¡°Even at that.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s try again. How can I help?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t help, I just need to ess my energy in order to invoke it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. How about you start with something else to ginger you? How about a race?¡± He suggested, making me chuckle.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t. We need to be in our wolf forms.¡± I exined what he most definitely knew already.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡± He nodded. ¡°I may not be able to run with you, but La definitely can.¡± He pointed behind us, and I was surprised to see La there. I had no idea that she had joined us.


    ¡°When did shee here?¡±


    ¡°Over a while back.¡± She smiled warmly at me. ¡°You were so focused on what you were doing to have noticed. So? Would you like a race? Though I have to warn you, I¡¯m as fast as can be.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me race, have you?¡± I gave my cocky response, and Logan chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°This would be more interesting than I thought.¡± He muttered to himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± We all looked up to see the king, Beta Justin, and a few other guards walking towards us.


    ¡°Audrey just challenged me to a race, father.¡± La chuckled.


    ¡°Ohhhh, I¡¯m sure you are going to beat her to it, princess.¡± He encouraged La, who returned a cocky grin at me.


    ¡°You all are forgetting how strong my mate is.¡± Logan said in my defense.


    ¡°Trust me, we know.¡± Beta Justin replied. ¡°But you of all people should know how light weight your sister is. No one has ever beat her in a race, not even me. Audrey may be strong and possess wonderful abilities, but when ites to a race, La would definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Alright then! I suggest their actions do the talking.¡± Logan muttered .


    ***


    ***


    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Come on!¡± La pulled Audrey and they walked towards therge stone at the other end of the field. It took them a few minutes to get there, before they went behind the stone to take off their clothes and shift. After some minutes, two wolves stepped out from behind the stone. La¡¯s wolf had brown furs, and Audrey¡¯s had pure white furs. Audrey¡¯s wolf stood a good feet above La¡¯s wolf. It was so beautiful, and I was undoubtedly mesmerized. It turned its gaze on me, and it felt like she was smiling.


    ¡°Dad, you sent for me.¡± I turned back to see Liam.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Justin smirked. ¡°Your mate and Logan¡¯s mate are aboutpeting in a race.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Liam raised his right brow in anticipation. ¡°Interesting.¡± He muttered. ¡°Who did you ce your bet on?¡±


    ¡°My daughter inw, of course.¡± Uncle Justin boasted.


    ¡°Ohhh? I didn¡¯t know this was about ¡®daughter inws¡¯.¡± Father opened his mouth in disbelief. ¡°For that reason, I¡¯d ce my bet on my daughter inw.¡±


    Liam and I exchanged knowing looks between ourselves. There was no need to speak, because we both were definitely standing in support of our mates.


    ¡°Let the best man win then.¡± Liam shrugged.


    Just then, one of the guards who had brought in the squirrel earlier on, walked to the middle of the field with a red g in his hand.


    ¡°That¡­¡± He pointed at the far end of the field, where our target archery boards were. ¡°¡­ is the finish line. The first to get there, will be crowned the winner. Are you ready?!¡± He yelled out, and they both wagged their tails in response. He raised up the red g and waited for some minutes, before bringing it down. Immediately, La and Audrey sprung into action.


    I fixed my eyes on only one wolf, my heartbeat elerating as her speed increased. I was shocked. It wasn¡¯t as if I had doubted her abilities, but she was just too good to be true. Her opponent was La! La had never lost a race, yet Audrey had given her a great distance as they raced. Her wolf literally glided through the air. Goddess!


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Father muttered in a mix of disbelief and excitement. ¡°She¡¯s brilliant. Never seen one like her.¡± He broke into a wide smile. I couldn¡¯t help the great feeling of pride that engulfed me. That was my mate over there.


    I had half expected uncle Justin to look disappointed, but far from it. He was clearly stunned. Who wouldn¡¯t? We all had never seen one like her. I felt so bad that such gifts and talents had been wasting away since she arrived the pce.


    In less than a minute and 45 seconds, Audrey hit the finish line. Loud cheers erupted and everyone pped in honour of the winner. We allughed when La¡¯s wolf yfully pounced on Audrey¡¯s. I could tell La was impressed as well.


    We waited for them as they went behind the stone and put on their clothes. When they stepped out, La held Audrey¡¯s hand and they walked down to where we stood.


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Father pped in pride.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± She bowed, trying her hardest not to blush. I also tried my hardest not to kiss her in the presence of everyone. She may not have a liking to public disy of affection, and I didn¡¯t want to spoil her mood.


    ¡°So what¡¯s next? I feel like her highness still has more surprises in store for us.¡± Liam directed his words to Audrey.


    ¡°I believe she does.¡± I eyed the caged squirrel, before looking at Audrey who slowly shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°No.¡± She whispered, probably feeling unsure of herself.


    ¡°Heyyyy.¡± I held her hand and shed her my warmest smile. ¡°I trust in your abilities. Did you see your performance a few minutes ago? You were great!¡± I whispered, and she blinked her eyes furiously. ¡°Go on.¡± I gave her a small push.


    Reluctantly, she walked towards the caged squirrel and squatted to its level. The squirrel had not stopped running around, but she remained in her position for a while.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± La asked, and I simply shrugged. I had so much faith in her abilities, and I believed they would see it all y out by themselves. All of a sudden, the squirrel froze in a very funny position.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Liam asked in shock. ¡°Di¡­ did she just do t¡­ that?¡± He stuttered.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± La replied, her mouth hanging open. ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°Wow indeed. I¡¯ve always heard about her, but it feels different seeing what she is capable of doing, so up close.¡± Uncle Justin muttered.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Father nodded.


    ¡°I did it!¡± She ran back to me in excitement. Immediately, the squirrel regained its ability to move.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± La asked in confusion.


    ¡°This is a newly discovered ability that she hasn¡¯t really harnessed.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Ohhh!!¡± They chorusly responded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I gave a curt nod, before facing an excited looking Audrey again. ¡°So love, what¡¯s next?¡±


    *


    *


    I looked at the other side of the table and released a small sigh as I watched Audrey try to focus on her conversation with my father, while they ate. It was so clear her attention was divided, because she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off me and the person I was talking to. I looked at thedy beside me, and wondered why La hadn¡¯t given me heads up about her visit.


    ¡°Your highness, do you want some more meat sauce?¡± She raised the bowl up to me, and I shook my head in rejection.


    ¡°No, thank you Leah. Don¡¯t bother about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, and I nodded quickly, scooping a spoon of food and taking it into my mouth. By mistake, a few grains of the meal dropped on my shirt. Before I could clean it off, Leah hurriedly did so.


    ¡°Easy there.¡± She muttered, so focused as she cleaned my shirt carefully.


    After we were done watching Audrey do her thing at the games field earlier today, we all returned inside to get other things done. I had gone to my study, hoping to wrap up a certain file work my father had asked me to take care of, after which I would return to our chambers and spend some more time with Audrey, like I promised.


    I was shocked when Leah showed up in my study, just after I finished working. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was very happy to see her, considering the fact that I had not seen her for over a month. What I just hadn¡¯t expected was for her to literally remain in my space for the rest of the day. I couldn¡¯t push her away or ask her to leave, so I just had to stay in herpany. She kept me engaged in several discussions and when I tried to leave, she suggested we went for a walk. We did go for that walk and before I knew it, dusk had fallen and we were being summoned for dinner. I had expected Leah to excuse herself and return home, but was further surprised when she insisted on having dinner with us today.


    You can only imagine my shock when I got to the dinning room to see a disappointed looking Audrey staring at me. I had forgotten we were supposed to spend the evening in the library together. I took a seat beside her, and Leah rushed to my other side to sit beside me. Audrey on the other hand, turned to my father who seemed rather excited conversing with her.


    Fot the rest of dinner, Audrey literally acted like I didn¡¯t exist. At some point, I put my hand underneath the dinning table and dropped it on her thigh, trying to draw her attention, but she kicked it off. No one had to tell me to give her some space.


    But then again, I felt she was way too angry over the fact that I didn¡¯t stay in herpany like we had agreed. Or was there something else that she was angry about? I was lost here. I sat patiently even after I was done eating, and watched as she continued her discussion about whatever I really did not care about, with my father. I tried signaling him to let Audrey go, but he acted like he didn¡¯t notice my attempts.


    ¡°Goodnight Leah.¡± I muttered, then stood up from the chair and headed for my room.


    ¡°Goodnight my prince!¡± She yelled out her response as I walked away.


    I got to our chambers and made my way into the bathroom. After a long day, I felt so sticky and could do with a cold bath. After soaking myself in the bathtub for some long minutes, I finally stepped out and wrapped a towel around my waist. Casually walking into the bedroom, I was surprised to see Audrey sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I rushed out.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She gave a feint reply, before making her way into the bathroom.


    I changed into a loose joggers and big t shirt, then sat on the bed. I patiently waited for her to finish up and step out of the bathroom, not ready to go to bed without sorting out this misunderstanding between us. She seemed to have taken her sweet time inside the bathroom, before finally stepping out 20 minutester with the belt of her robe losely tied around her waist.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± I asked immediately she stepped out, but she didn¡¯t give me the benefit of a response. ¡°Why do you always make it so difficult for us tomunicate? I¡¯m trying hard here!!¡±


    ¡°Then stop trying!¡± She suddenly yelled back at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t try to fix this? I lost track of time when I was supposed to be with you, and that¡¯s it? You suddenly don¡¯t want to make this work anymore?¡± I stood from the bed and made my way towards her. She turned and looked up at me, anger still dancing in her eyes. ¡°Fine then! If you really cared so much about spending some time with me today, then you wouldn¡¯t be this reluctant to clear up this stupid misunderstanding of ours.¡± I muttered in annoyance, before turning and making my way towards the door.


    ¡°Go on. Walk away.¡± She muttered. ¡°Go out and be with her.¡± At her words, I slowly turned back and looked at her. I could see the tears that clouded her eyes, and I felt my heart breaking. What was she talking about?


    ¡°Audrey.¡± I called out softly. ¡°What is this about?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose track of time, you had been busy with Leah.¡± She finally said, furiously cleaning away her tears with the back of her palm. I didn¡¯t know how to feel after hearing her say that. Good? Happy? ¡°I hate you for always making me behave so weakly.¡± She mumbled as she walked towards the bed. But I clearly heard her.


    ¡°Hey,e here.¡± I quickly pulled her by her arm, and drew her closer to me. I ced my hand under her chin and raised her face to me. Whilst she looked at me in utter confusion, I bent and captured her lips for a sound kiss. At first, she responded to my kisses, before weakly pushing me away. Not the slightest bit deterred, I held her chin again and pulled her face closer to mine. I kissed her once more and this time, she didn¡¯t push me away. She released a strangled moan into my mouth, and it did unthinkable things to my mind. Before I couldprehend my actions, I was squeezing her ass through the robe she was wearing, and she sighed satisfactorily.


    Seeing how much she loved my touches, my hands continued searching all over her body, taking as much liberties as its owner could let me. I could sniff the fresh smell of her vani scented body wash, and it only made me feel intoxicated. Goddess! I needed more.


    Before I could tell what was happening, the back of Audrey¡¯s thighs hit the bed, and she slowly fell back on it, pulling me down with her. The moment we hit the bed, her robe seemed to have shifted from its initial position, exposing her left breast to me. I swallowed hard, unable to make any other movement, until she grabbed my hand and ced it on her naked breasts. From the look in her eyes, I could tell we both wanted the same thing, and I wasn¡¯t going to resist it any longer.

 CHAPTER 35

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    Mooooorrreee!!! That was the only thought that ruled my mind as I took his hand and ced it on my naked breast. At first, he remained unmoving, probably too shocked over my actions. Even I, was. But ever since I made the mistake of building up a friendship with Logan, it felt like a whole new spirit possessed me. I suddenly could see things for what they really were. Logan was a good man, and that was why¡­..


    I released a low gasp when I felt the pad of his thumb caress my nipple. The feeling was electrifying, and I wanted him to continue. No, I needed him to continue.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He dipped his head and reconnected our lips in a searing kiss, still busy with his wicked administrations to my nipple. Soon, his hand moved away from my opened breast, and went further to shift my robe from covering my other breast. I thought he was going to touch it like he did the other, which made me unprepared for his next course of action. He took my nipple into his mouth and suckled on it so softly, making me pant from excess pleasure.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ yeeaahhh¡­¡± I found myself sighing. Soon, my hands began tugging at his shirt and with the speed of light, it came off his body.


    His right hand grabbed the sash of my robe, pulling it so quickly and leaving me almostpletely naked. I looked at him as he ogled my open body in what looked like awe. Gradually, his eyes strayed until it stopped down there. I had always been so used to short make out sessions, and then getting on with the sex. This was the first time a man was taking his time to look at my body this way. Even if I knew I had a beautiful body, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about him really liking it. I guess his next words put my mind at rest.


    ¡°Oh, Audrey¡­.¡± He released a long sigh. ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    As soon as he said that, I could feel more wetness pool in between my legs, the hunger I felt for him increasing rapidly. His hands held each of my thighs, gently pushing them apart, before lowering himself and burying his head in between my thighs.


    I felt the first flick of his tongue against my vulva, and my heartbeat elerated. Before I knew it, he had parted his way through and sandwiched my clitoris between his teeth, softly grazing on it. After that, I felt another flick of his tongue inside mybia, licking up my juices and provoking more to flow out.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± I sighed, trying my best to keep it low. It seemed he was very well prepared to make me scream out of my mind, because the next minute, he was literally eating me. At some point, I didn¡¯t know if I was crying or moaning. I guess it was mixed. Yeah, he was that good! He continued to suckle and flip his tongue expertly, bringing me to the brink. Just when I was about reaching the peak, he stopped! He stopped! ¡°W¡­ wh¡­. whyyy? Why?¡± I stuttered, unable to ce my jumbled thoughts together.


    ¡°I need to be inside you, please.¡± He replied, sounding really strained. I watched in daze as he took off his joggers, before repositioning himself in between my thighs.


    At that point in time, rejecting him was a far thought, because all my pussy was screaming, was his cock.


    His cock. I looked down and when I saw it, I just had to swallow. Logan was big! Bigger than I was normally used to. For a moment, I wondered if it was going to hurt, but the excitement of having him inside me, overshadowed my worry.


    Not bothering topletely take off my robe, I spread my legs wider, anticipating the weed intrusion of his member. He began to kiss me so slowly, his hands caressing my breasts as he did. Gradually, I began to feel his tip kissing the entrance of my pussy, and my panting increased.


    He continued to rub his tip against my extremely wet snatch, and the sparks I felt around my body, down to pussy, only made the feeling more intense.


    ¡°Please.¡± I found myself shamelessly begging, and he slightly nodded, yet continuing his wicked teases. As his tip hit my snatch again, forming wet slurpy sounds, he released a ragged moan, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My hand went in between our bodies, grabbing his girthy cock in my hands and intentionally positioning it at my entrance. It seemed he was also tired of the teases because the next second, he was driving into me so slowly and passionately.


    ¡°Aahhh¡­.¡± I released a low moan, before he smashed his lips against mine. His kisses were so seductive, making me hungrily move in sync with his thrusts. My whole body was on fire, and there was nothing I could do to manage or taper down this excess pleasure I felt. I never knew it could feel this good! It was so different and mindblowing. Each thrusts he took brought tears of pleasure to my eyes, as my body shook underneath his. Oh goddess! Was I cumming already? This was the first time I was¡­. ¡°Aarrrghhh! Fuck!¡± I yelled out as the first wave hit me real hard. Ohhh, I had cummed? But I still felt that urgent need for a release.


    The need made me hold onto Logan much tighter, scratching his back in the process.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ yes!¡± I moaned out, tightening my legs around his waist as his thrusts became faster. I could feel those tingles down to the sole of my feet, making me feel so out of control. I wasn¡¯t in control of anything anymore, so all I could do was hold onto him for dear life as his thighs pped against mine so loudly.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He muttered into my ears. ¡°You feel too goooood¡­.¡± At his words, I felt my heart expanding so fast that I feared it may have burst open from my chest.


    ¡°Please kiss me.¡± I whispered and he bent to capture my lips. We kissed each other so passionately, sucking on our tongues and groaning in satisfaction. Soon, his thrusts became too fast for me to remain in perfect synchronization with, taking me to that height I had initially thought I was attaining. I closed my eyes, holding him so close to my chest as the firewoks exploded so loudly in my head.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He panted roughly as he released his entire weight on me. ¡°That was sooo mindblowing. Thank you.¡± He dropped small kisses on the valley between my breasts.


    I was too exhausted and the only thing I could manage to do, was gentlyb my fingers through his hair. This man just pleased me in the most impossible way, and it made me feel so good for a moment, until I realized this new found happiness of mine was about to be squashed in a matter of days.


    ¡°Heyyyy.¡± I felt him readjust his position in a way he cuddled me. ¡°You don¡¯t look¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish his statement, before grabbing his face and nting a firm kiss on his lips. He took the bait and kissed me back.


    ¡°Leah means nothing to me, I promise.¡± He rushed out after breaking off our kiss. ¡°You are the only significant woman in my life.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± I whispered in response, dropping a chaste kiss on his lips. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    He pulled me closer to him, and Iid my head on his chest. We stayed that way for a while, until we eventually slept off.


    *


    *


    I woke up in the middle of the night with a great urge to pee, and carefully slid out of the bed in order not to wake Logan. With tiny steps, I finally made it to the bathroom and did my business. Once I was done in the bathroom, I cleaned up and proceeded to our wardrobe to pick out a suitable clothe for the night, seeing as I had slept off in this robe. Releasing a sigh, I gently opened the wardrobe and picked out a fresh pajamas set that had been gifted to me by La, on our wedding day. Just as I pulled it out of the rack, a note fell to the floor. Curiously, I picked up the weirdly familiar looking note, wondering what its content might be. When I opened it and saw the handwriting, I gasped in a mix of shock and disbelief at myself. How could I have forgotten about Denver¡¯s letter since the day of my wedding?!! Oh, goddess! Hurriedly, I read through it.


    ~~ Dearest Audrey, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make it to your wedding. I miss you, more than I imagined I was going to. After all, the reason why we had such a huge quarrel, ended up falling apart. Congrattions on finding your true mate! I know you may not really be happy about your situation, considering the fact that you may think Prince Logan to be weak. But then, I hope you give him the opportunity to show you how pure and true, love can be. Please do not go ahead with your ns to rebel against Prince Logan, and oust him for the sake of his stepbrother. I know your parents are too ambitious to relent, but I hope you realize your mistakes and do right by your mate. Till we meet again.


    Love, Denver. ~~~


    I stood frozen in my spot, unable to move. I couldn¡¯t help but relive the scene that took ce between Logan and I earlier on. It suddenly felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe, as the guilt of what I had done against my mate hit me hard, and I felt tears escaping my eyes. I just realized I was in deep trouble, and I needed to do something about it. I couldn¡¯t just remain here, feeling scared. I had to do whatever it took to ensure Logan was safe, because I couldn¡¯t bear to lose him now.


    ¡°Love?¡± I looked towards the bed to see Logan half awake, squinting his eye. ¡°What are you doing out of bed?¡± Came his question. I quickly cleaned off the tears from my eyes, and put on a smile.


    ¡°I just had to pee.¡± I replied, making my way towards the bed. Still holding the paper in my hand, I tried my best to keep it hidden as I hopped onto the bed to join him. Immediately, he pulled my body closer to his and buried his face in the crook of my neck. Unable to move out of his hold, I managed to slip Denver¡¯s letter under my pillow, making a mental note to discard itter in the morning.


    I spent the next couple of hours deep in thought, until I finally came to a decision. I was going to see the King as early as I could. I had a serious confession to make, and I only prayed that Logan forgave me after hearing it.


    This was a very great risk, but I was willing to take it. If a word from me could change the course of things, then I would willingly speak. As it stood, I could do anything for Logan.

 CHAPTER 36

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    The purposeful hums I heard in my ear, made my eyes slowly flutter open. There he was, actually humming into my ear with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Today it is your birthday, and I sing to let you know¡­.. that you would be queen for the day, whatever you say goes!¡± He sang, and it dawned on me.


    ¡°Logan? What¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡± I asked, unsure if he was correct, regardless of the fact that I knew he was.


    ¡°The eleventh day in march¡­¡± He sang, making me chuckle at his childlike behaviour.


    It was indeed my birthday!! Today was my birthday!! Howe it skipped my mind?


    ¡®Seriously?!¡¯ My wolf muttered. ¡®With the looming problems over our heads, you expect to remember our birthday?¡¯


    That was true. I had a mission to carry out this morning, and the earlier I got to it, the better for me. I couldn¡¯t help the look of sadness I had on, and Logan quickly noticed it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, cupping my cheeks. I simply shook my head, hoping to somehow alleviate his worry.


    ¡°Scratch that.¡± He sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his cute nose. ¡°You would be queen forever.¡± He said, throwing me into confusion.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I had said in my song that you¡¯d be queen for the day, when you¡¯re actually gonna be queen for as long as you can remember. The coronation is only two days away.¡± If it wasn¡¯t a serious situation, I would haveughed out loud.


    ¡°The coronation.¡± I muttered. ¡°You¡­.¡± I was still speaking when he cut me off.


    ¡°You had always wanted to be in a ce of power, right?¡± He asked, suddenly looking so serious. My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach, and fear took over. What did he mean by that?


    ¡°I.. I¡­.¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°I met a distant acquaintance of yours, and she told me a lot. How you had always hoped to be Alpha after your father, regardless of the fact your elder brother was supposed to be the next in line.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­. who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ady you had saved from a situation some time back. Her name is Lily.¡±


    Lily. The name rang a bell in my head, and I suddenly recalled who it was.


    ¡°Where did you meet her?¡± I asked cautiously, still unsure where this conversation was headed.


    ¡°At¡­¡± He began, but suddenly paused. As if contemting within himself, he finally revealed. ¡°At the cold moon pack. I had been away at the cold moon pack a while back.¡± He sighed, looking deeply into my eyes. He took my hand and sandwiched it between both of his, caressing me soothingly.


    ¡°Lily is the mate to the Beta of the cold moon pack.¡± He exined, and I nodded in understanding. I wondered all she would have probably said to him about me. It wasn¡¯t news that a lot of young females in my pack resented me. They felt I was too full of myself to rte with them. I looked at Logan in silence as he scratched his jaw. ¡°A lot had happened recently, but I just couldn¡¯t speak to you about it yet. Because Ryan wasn¡¯t sure you could be trusted.¡± At his words, my heart did another flip. ¡°But now I see how wrong he had been.¡± He rushed out, dropping a kiss on my hand which he still held onto. ¡°You would not betray me. That¡¯s insane right?¡± He chuckled nervously.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I choked out, praying fervently that the tears threatening to cloud my eyes, didn¡¯t.


    ¡°There is a rebellion brewing against me, Audrey.¡± He sighed, inching closer to an emotionally hurting me. ¡°And the main person leading that movement is someone who used to be very dear to your heart.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± I muttered, and the tears finally dropped.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry now.¡± He quickly cleaned away my tears. ¡°I know you may feel disappointed, seeing as you had once been in love with him, and really didn¡¯t expect such from him.¡±


    ¡°Logan¡­¡± I choked out, unable toplete my statement because of the abundant tears that continued to pour out of my eyes.


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± He shushed me, pulling me into his warm embrace. ¡°I may be wolfless, and weak, and may not stand a chance against Sebastian in a duel. But by the goddess! I would do all I can to ensure that the throne doesn¡¯t slip from my hands. I wouldn¡¯t deprive you from the power and affluence you have always dreamed of having, because I know you would utilize it for good.¡±


    Oh goddess! His continuous trust in me, only made me feel like dirt. Absolute garbage. I wasn¡¯t deserving of him one bit.


    He pulled away from our embrace, and leaned forward to kiss me. The moment our lips touched each other, I felt those sparks flying around everywhere, regardless of how teary I had been. He kissed me with so much intentionality and passion that made me hold his arm so tight. The moment we broke off our kiss, I felt my pupils dting and was too dazed to be prepared for the next thing he said to me.


    ¡°Audrey¡­. I love you.¡± His words had caught me off guard, so I found myself blinking so furiously. The hopeful look in his eyes showed that he wanted me to reciprocate those words.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡­.¡± I was still trying to make out a meaningful response when a knock was heard on the door. We both remained quiet as we stared at each other. Another knock was heard again, followed by the voice of ra.


    ¡°Good morning your highness, my princess. And happy birthday to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ ra.¡± I muttered, unsure she could hear me.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have a birthday parcel from your parents.¡± At her words, I released a sigh.


    ¡°I do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Please bring it in.¡± Logan invited. The next minute, the door was pushed open and ra made her way in, with a small box in her hand. She dropped it on the bed, before bowing and exiting the room.


    Right on top of the box, our pack¡¯s crest was beautifully designed, bombarding me with nostalgic feelings. I missed home. But sadly, all I could think of was Denver. Not even my parents or brother. I found my hands opening the box immediately.


    ¡°I would just go into the bathroom for a quick shower, since I figured you¡¯d need your space.¡± Logan muttered, before hopping off the bed and walking towards the bathroom. I felt a bit worried, seeing as we didn¡¯t really finish our conversation. Most of all, I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Telling the king about all I had done, would break his heart, seeing as he trusts me as much as he does. I didn¡¯t want to hurt my mate.


    My mate. I always dreaded referring to him as that, but suddenly, it seemed like the best thing to say all day.


    I proceeded to take out the few presents that were neatly arranged inside the box, and thest thing I saw was a folded paper. Knowing my parents, that was the major reason they had sent this box. They had something to say to me. I quickly took out the paper and opened it. From the beginning to the end of the content, my heart only grew heavier. I was in deep shit.


    Not thinking before acting, I hopped down the bed and ran out of our bedroom, not sure where I was really headed.


    I got to the part of the hallway leading to the king¡¯s study, and my heart started beating frantically. What I was about to do would put my entire family in danger¡­


    Even if we never saw eye to eye, Andrew was still my brother. And even if their plots were wrong, they were still my parents.


    I felt hot tears leak from my eyes, before turning to the other direction and heading out to the gardens. I walked and walked, unsure where I was really headed. Oh, goddess! If I had any atom of peace before, it was all gone now. My head and heart were like a battle ground. So much confusion, fear, and pain.


    Soon, I found myself heading towards a familiar territory. Thete queen¡¯s shrine. I kept walking towards it, and the moment I stepped into the shrine, I felt myself falling to the ground. After which I lost consciousness.

 CHAPTER 37

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    9 HOURS LATER


    I woke up abruptly, looking around the shrine. Nothing felt different, asides the fact that it wasn¡¯t morning anymore. I stood up from the¡­


    Wait a minute, I thought I had fallen on a bare floor? Why was Iying on a mat and¡­..


    Suddenly, that particr memory flooded into my senses.


    ¡®Audrey Chadwick, daughter of Dean and Marion. Descendant of the great Aaron Chadwick, be humble and fulfil your destiny. Do not abandon that little cub, for within, is his strength and power like that of a lion.¡¯


    That was it¡­. That was what happened thest time I visited the shrine. The moon goddess had spoken to me! But how?


    Those words continued to resound in my mind, and I quickly sprung to my feet. Was this a sign? My destiny is with Logan, and none other. Logan was my destiny.


    ¡°Logan is my destiny.¡± I repeated those words as I paced around the shrine in slight confusion.


    Soon, I had a new resolve. I was going to do all it took, to stand by Logan. I had to tell Logan everything! I didn¡¯t need the king, I would just tell Logan.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting to be praised for my mistakes, but I needed to make things right, and start on a fresh te with my mate. I had never felt more courageous.


    Rushing out of the shrine, I made my way through the garden, and towards our chambers. Indeed, it was already evening, and I wondered how long I had been unconscious for. That alone was all the evidence I needed to see that this was my wake up call. Regardless of how strange and unbelievable the whole situation was, I had to act fast because we were running out of time. Hopefully, he was going to forgive me, and I was going to make a special plea for my family¡¯s safety.


    I had a lot to say to Logan. Unable to help the smile on my face, I released a chuckle. I was so whipped! But whatever the matter, he had to know that I loved him too. I loved him!! Yes, this had to be love. I was literally going crazy.


    Taking the next turn into the hallway leading to our chambers, I suddenly felt someone grab my arm from behind. Even before I could turn to see him, I knew who it was.


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± I whispered, a huge lump of fear lodging in my throat. I felt him sniff my neck from behind, making my skin undoubtedly crawl. He didn¡¯t say a word in return, instead he dragged me towards the opposite direction.


    Not wanting to cause a scene, I followed him quietly. Moreover, he had to know that I was no longer interested in being a part of his ns. I knew it was going to be a messy conversation, but what I didn¡¯t know was that it was about to be the beginning of my nemesis.


    The moment we got to his chambers, he opened the door and pushed me in. I found it weird that there were no guards stationed at his door post.


    ¡°You reek of him!¡± He growled in anger. His anger was the least of my problems, because I couldn¡¯t help but take note of the unusual smell that circted his room.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­..¡± I sighed. ¡°I no longer want a part in this. Please.¡± I whispered, dreading his reaction.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have been fucking that bastard, not so?¡±


    ¡°Do not refer to him as that.¡± I found myself saying, even before I couldprehend it. His sardonicughter only made chills run down my spine.


    ¡°So because he has been gallivanting the entire pce with you, in the name of practicing your abilities, you suddenly think he is a better man than I am?¡± His statement provoked me, but I tried to keep it together.


    ¡°Sebastian you never really wanted me to attain my full potentials. You never wanted me to be stronger¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ryan epted to support me.¡± He said, cutting me off. I felt my heart fall to the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I whispered, looking anywhere but at him, to hide the apparent fear in my eyes. How could that be?


    ¡°Oh, but it is.¡± He grinned wickedly. ¡°It is. In a matter of days, I wouldn¡¯t show mercy when I kill your mate, and make you mine.¡± He said, walking towards me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be yours, Sebastian.¡± I shook my head in refusal, slowly inching backwards. ¡°I really never have.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± He sneered. ¡°You suddenly think changing sides now, would grant you a happily ever after with Logan? What would he say when he finds out you were so ecstatic to oust him, so I could be king?¡±


    ¡°I would tell him all of that!¡± I yelled out confidently, holding back the tears that threatened to drop from my eyes. These past few days, I had been a weeping mess. That was probably what I deserved for making the wrong decisions.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± He came closer. ¡°Would you also tell him how I had fucked you silly?¡±


    ¡°That was before I found out he was my mate!¡±


    ¡°Okay, fair enough.¡± He shrugged. ¡°How about the kisses? Even while he was away in the cold moon pack?¡± At his words, I went silent. My lips quivered in fear, but I refused to bend. ¡°What about your parents? They could be killed for this. Oh, how disappointed they¡¯d be in you.¡± I went silent for a straight minute, before finally finding my voice.


    ¡°I still choose him.¡± I muttered, tears falling from my eyes. I turned and was about running out of his chambers, but frowned when I found it impossible to do so. I tried to get to his door, but there seemed to be some sort of unseen barricade preventing me. What was happening?


    I turned to query him, but was surprised to see him just in front of me, a weird looking flower pot in his hand. He was burning the flower¡­.? As soon as the smoke from the flower pot hit my nostrils, I felt my pupils painfully constrict. What was happening?


    ¡°ra was right after all.¡± Sebastian muttered as I fought to understand what was happening to me. I tried to raise my hand, but found it difficult to. ¡°She knew you¡¯d betray us.¡± He snickered. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me I was in danger. I didn¡¯t know what hurt me more. The fact that Sebastian could hurt me, or the fact that my personal maid was his informant.


    Nheless, I wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight. I tried to invoke my abilities, but couldn¡¯t even focus properly. My pupils continued to constrict painfully, the more I tried to invoke them.


    ¡°Quit the drama, Audrey. You could be strong, but not enough to overpower the effect of this witch¡¯s magic.¡± He said, raising the pot in his hand for emphasis.


    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± I managed to say, sweat breaking out on my forehead as my legs began to give up on me.


    ¡°You hurt me first.¡± He muttered tly, that dead tone in his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want ast taste. Something to make your mate go crazy, if he does have a wolf inside him. What other way to make him painfully distracted before the coronation?¡± I couldn¡¯t fully understand what he meant, but I tried to inch away, when he grabbed my waist and squeezed my ass. ¡°Don¡¯t bother struggling, love. It¡¯s only in your head, you can¡¯t really make any movements. If this magic is as effective as I was told, you¡¯d remain incapacitated for atleast, half an hour.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, the dread of not being able to control my own body, setting in. ¡°Please.¡± I muttered weakly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t beg me now. Do it when you¡¯re underneath me.¡± He muttered seductively, kissing my neck, but it only made me want to throw up.


    He carried me and roughly threw me on the bed, but I really couldn¡¯t feel a thing. I tried to scream for help, but no words seemed to being out of my lips. I was devastated.


    ¡®Audrey!!!¡¯ My wolf yelled in panic, but there was nothing I could do to help us. How was all these happening to me? Why did I make the mistake of following him to his chambers? I could feel my legs being spread apart by him, and struggled so hard to ward him off.


    ¡®Please!! No no no!!!¡¯ My wolf screamed in my head, making more tears roll down my cheeks. ¡®Please don¡¯t let him do this to us!!¡¯ She continued to screamed. She was clearly repulsed by him, now she had been with her true mate.


    ¡®Ahhhhh!!!!!¡¯ She screamed loudly as Sebastian invaded my body.


    As he vited me, my wolf continued to cry and scream in pains, until she finally went silent. I tried connecting with her, but couldn¡¯t get through. I could still hear Sebastian grunting above me, and was slowly losing my consciousness. Soon enough, I fainted.


    Blinking my eyes open, I tried to make out my environment, but everything seemed foggy to me. Slowly, my eyes began to gain focus, and I could make out his figure. I had thoughting back to consciousness would rid me off such a terrible dream, but it wasn¡¯t a dream. There, he was. A man I once loved, rocking his chair back and forth in amusement, just after raping me. I couldn¡¯t exin how I felt. Dirty. Broken. Regretful.


    Realizing I could finally move my body, though weakly, I stood up. All the while, he just watched me in silence.


    I found it difficult to stand on both feet, but I managed. I was emotionally broken, but I wasn¡¯t gonna give him the satisfaction of seeing me cry.


    I realized I was just in my bra, and looked to the edge of the bed to see the top of my pajamas. Picking it up and weakly throwing it on, I began to button up. Suddenly, I began to hear Sebastian¡¯sughter, and felt my heart constricting in my chest. I was such a fool.


    ¡°Look who we have here. Greatpany. It¡¯s a shame you missed out on all the fun.¡±


    Immediately, I turned back to see Logan at the door. The tears in his eyes, was one that would haunt me for the rest of my life.

 CHAPTER 38

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I was so ted! It was Audrey¡¯s birthday, and I finally got to tell her how I truly felt about her. Even though she may have given a discouraging response if ra hadn¡¯t interrupted our discussion, I was still d that I told her and it was finally off my chest.


    As I took my time washing my body clean, I thought about my time at the cold moon pack. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had actually harboured the slightest thoughts that Audrey would betray me. I mean, if nothing else made me see things much clearly now, then the passionate night we spent writhing in pleasure that was provoked by each other, was enough to.


    Audrey would have never let me do such a significant thing with her, if she wasn¡¯t loyal and looking to build something great with me. But then again, I could help the slight feeling of jealousy I felt within, knowing I wasn¡¯t her first. It made my mind wander through inappropriate paths. It got me thinking if she had also been with Sebastian so intimately. If they had, was he her first? I shook my head vigorously, trying to rid my senses of such unweed thoughts. I really didn¡¯t know where this great feeling of jealousy emanated from. Though, I would actually admit to the fact that I felt a significant difference after Audrey and I had sex.


    I felt stronger. Not just physically, but emotionally and mentally. My happiness felt tripled. Over the top actually. And I was trying my very best not to let Audrey notice it, worried it may irritate her.


    When I was done with my bath, I stepped out of the bathroom, only to realize she was gone.


    ¡°Audrey?¡± I called out, but got no response. Assuming she may have stepped out for some better privacy to read her parent¡¯s letter, I went through my hygiene routine. She still wasn¡¯t back, and I was d in a way. I needed the help of her personal maid to n a surprise birthday dinner for her, and it would less suspicious if Audrey didn¡¯t see us conversing.


    Immediately, I sent for ra and she showed up at my room couple of minutester. I told her about my n to surprise her mistress, and she was more than happy to help. She then excused herself to go purchase some decorative essories for the asionter that evening.


    While on the bed, I remembered the new novel I had purchased for Audrey, but wasn¡¯t able to give her earlier on. I had gotten two copies, so I decided to keep myself busy with one of them. While I read, time flew by so quickly, but I didn¡¯t really realize it until a guard appeared, looking for Audrey.


    ording to him, my father had sent for her. That was when I realized that over 4 hours had passed, yet she hadn¡¯t returned. Where could she have been? I was beginning to get worried.


    ¡°No one has seen her around the pce today?¡± I asked the clueless looking guard, who slowly shook his head in negation.


    ¡°Not to worry, your highness. She is definitely somewhere around this pce. She wouldn¡¯t have just disappeared.¡±


    I looked up to see the owner of the familiar voice.


    ¡°Liam.¡± It was funny, but I barely saw him these days, and it didn¡¯t sit well with me. ¡°Leave us, please.¡± I directed my statement to the guard, who gave a slight nod and walked out. Turning back to Liam, I released a grunt. ¡°Just wanted to know¡­.. Are you still my Beta, or my sister¡¯s?¡± At my question, he burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s funny, right?¡±


    ¡°You miss me that much?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± I wrinkled my nose in disgust. ¡°Lately, there have just been some things that I would have really loved to share with you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He took on a serious expression, taking a seat on the couch beside the bed. ¡°Is all well between you and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± I released a long sigh. ¡°Liam, it¡¯s been better than I imagined.¡± I smiled to myself, eliciting a smile from him as well.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He muttered. ¡°So, Ryan was wrong then? She could be trusted after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I had a very deep conversation with her this morning.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Worry marred his face.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I nodded. ¡°And it¡¯s safe to say that she is unaware about a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Must havee as a shock to her.¡±


    ¡°It certainly did.¡± I sighed. ¡°Though, I¡¯m a bit worried. She left our chambers hours ago, but is yet to return. I¡¯m not even sure she had been able to change out of her night clothes. Do you think she may have gone to confront Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Was she angry when you told her about his ns?¡±


    ¡°Wellll, I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®angry¡¯. She was more heartbroken, than angry. She even cried.¡±


    ¡°Oh, poor thing.¡± Liam sympathized. ¡°I think she probably needs some alone time. Learning about such an information on your birthday, two days before the coronation, is a lot to take in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°But on a lighter note, that would give me ample time to pull off the surprise dinner I had in mind.¡±


    ¡°Is it just me, or you¡¯re literally glowing?¡± Liam chuckled. ¡°I know only women say that to themselves, but then, I can literally feel the happy aura you¡¯re exuding. What¡¯s up?¡±


    We both looked at each other for a long minute, not exchanging any information.


    ¡°Really? You wouldn¡¯t divulge? So much for missing me.¡± He wore a fake scowl.


    ¡°E!¡± I frowned. ¡°I never said I missed you. I simply said I had some things I would have loved to share with you.¡±


    ¡°All the same.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± I shook my head in disbelief at him. Hopping down my bed, I walked into the bathroom for a pee. After I was done, I stepped out of the bathroom and the words fell out my mouth.


    ¡°We had sex.¡± The moment I said that, Liam¡¯s eyes literally bulged out of their sockets. ¡°I definitely shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but I kinda feel weird. Different.¡± My forehead folded into crease lines, trying to understand the way I really felt.


    ¡°You both literallypleted a significant  stage of your bonding process. You mated!! You are supposed to feel different!¡±


    ¡°Stop yelling!¡± I threw my hands up in exasperation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s a big deal.¡± He threw up his hands as well, making me chuckle. What a clown.


    ¡°I feel stronger. Mentally and even physically.¡± I muttered. ¡°And more¡­. conscious?¡± I muttered in part confusion, not sure if that was the way to describe that particr feeling.


    ¡°More alert, you mean?¡± He assisted, and I couldn¡¯t agree more. Those were the words.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Logan, your wolf would emerge soon. And I¡¯m sure it has taken so long because it has a lot of surprises in store for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± I whispered, chuckling nervously.


    ¡°Deep down, you know I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°And deep down, you know I¡¯m not ready to get my hopes high. The coronation is next tomorrow, and I¡¯m so weighed down with the fact that the ns I am putting in ce may not work out. For all we know, my wolf would most definitely not emerge until after the coronation, which means I do not stand a chance fighting against Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°But Alpha Ryan¡¯s n would ensure that things do not go south.¡± Liam encouraged. Indeed Ryan¡¯s n seemed good enough. He would try to deceive Sebastian into thinking he had switched sides. Of course they were both going to sign an agreement as a proof of Ryan¡¯s loyalty.


    Ryan¡¯s aim was to testify against Sebastian during the coronation, using the signed agreement as a proof that Sebastian had indeed been nning a rebellion.


    ¡°Have you thought of a contrary oue? What if Sebastian doesn¡¯t bite into Ryan¡¯s bait? What if Sebastian finds it difficult to believe that Ryan would just switch sides? If that happens, there would be nothing to prove that Sebastian had been gathering Alphas and heads of powerful bloodlines for a rebellion, long before I gave an open floor for a challenge?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be positive.¡± Liam muttered, an undeniable look of worry on his face. He knew I was right after all.


    Just then, we heard a knock on the door, and I knew it was ra. Audrey definitely wouldn¡¯t knock.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Come in, ra.¡± I invited, and she stepped in. ¡°Have you seen your mistress since she left our chambers this morning?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But a few maids had told me they spotted her walking through the gardens earlier this morning. I know she is just around, probably wanting some time alone. Atleast, it gives us the opportunity to decorate this ce before she returns.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Liam stood from the couch. ¡°I would see youter.¡± He started heading towards the door, but my words stopped him.


    ¡°And where do you think you are headed?¡± I asked. ¡°You are going nowhere. I need all the hands I can get, for these decorations to be made.¡±


    He gave a pained expression, but knew better thanining. Dragging his feet along the floor, he walked up to ra and asked.


    ¡°So what do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± I grinned in mischief.


    **


    **


    ¡°Goddess! I¡¯m drained.¡± I released a deep breathe as I fell on the bed. We had spent hours decorating the balcony.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this would take us hours to do.¡± Liam grumbled, falling on the bed beside me. ¡°My mate would be probably missing me by now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± I rolled my eyes at him. It was still so weird getting used to the fact that Liam was La¡¯s mate. I couldn¡¯t imagine them doing all those ¡®stuff¡¯, even if I had caught them once already.


    ¡°I need to get going already.¡± He stood up from the bed tiredly, and made his way out of the room.


    ra had left a couple of minutes back, so I was the only one in the room. I decided to have a quick shower and change into something better, knowing Audrey was going to show up any moment from now. It was approaching night already. I dragged myself off the bed, feeling so tired, and made my way into the bathroom for a quick shower.


    After I was done, I stepped into the room and gazed at the open balcony. I couldn¡¯t get enough of how beautiful our decorations were. Audrey would definitely love it!


    Humming in excitement, I walked to the wardrobe and picked out an outfit, before throwing it on.


    Deciding toy on the bed until she returned, Iid on her side of the bed, inhaling the scent of her that was stuck on her pillow. I missed her. Readjusting the pillow in a bid to make myself morefortable, my fingers brushed a paper under the pillow. Without so much thought, I took out the paper from underneath the pillow. The paper looked squeezed, and I figured she had wanted to trash it. Even at that, I opened it to see the content. As I read through, a huge lump formed in my throat, as tears slowly marred my vision.


    No no no!!¡­. Audrey wouldn¡¯t do that to me. I tried to convince myself, but the truth red harshly at me. Her cousin; Denver had said it all.


    I gradually fell from the bed as my heart continued breaking into smaller pieces. She had looked me in the eyes this morning, and lied to me like it was nothing. For a moment, I thought I was being unfair to her, for believing she would do anything to hurt me. But now, I realized I was all so wrong. She had known about Sebastian¡¯s ns to oust me all along, and had even given her support. Even her parents were in support! How could I have been so blind to not see it all the while?


    Suddenly, I began to feel extreme pains in my chest. It felt like my heart was being pulled out its confines.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± I heard that familiar voice in my head, but was too confused to tell what was going on. All I could feel was the burning and pricking sensation in my chest.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± I screamed out, hoping one of the guards stationed at the doorstep would hear me, but no one came in to help. Supporting my hands on the floor, I stood up with so much difficulty, feeling so dizzy and in a lot of pains. Before I knew what was happening, I fell back to the floor, losing consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes again, I felt confused. The ache in my heart had dulled a bit, but it was still there.


    ¡°Go already.¡± I heard that voice again, and vigorously shook my head, trying to shake off the voice. Not having an idea as to where exactly I was going, I stood up and ran out of my chambers like a crazy man. At the speed in which I ran, no one would believe I had just fainted moments back. I was more confused about what was happening to me.


    When I finally realized myself, I was at the entrance of Sebastian¡¯s chambers. Weirdly, he had no guards stationed at the entrance of his chambers, just like mine. What in the moon goddess¡¯ name was going on?


    Just like a maic pull, I found myself pushing open the door and walking into his chambers. I stopped a few steps in, when I saw the scene that shattered the little pieces of sanity I had left. Even if her back was turned to me as she wore her shirt, I knew she was the one. The look of satisfaction on Sebastian¡¯s face taunted me to no end. The moment he looked up and saw me, he burst intoughter, etching a pain in my heart that wouldn¡¯t be forgotten in a long time.


    ¡°Look who we have here. Greatpany. It¡¯s a shame you missed out on all the fun.¡± He said.


    On hearing his statement, Audrey turned swiftly, clearly shocked to see me there. I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that clouded my eyes, as the ache in my heart intensified. I thought I was gonna copse the next minute, but the moon goddess was too cruel to me. She didn¡¯t let me escape the agony that continuously hit me, wave after wave.


    ¡°Logan.¡± She whispered, tears falling from her eyes, and it provoked my anger. She had no right crying, when I was the one facing great torment and agony. In that moment, I could finally look past the fake tears and see her for who she really was. She was a snake.

 CHAPTER 39

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    The tall beautifuldy walked through the cleared path along the bush, her hugepanion following behind. The little part of their extremely pale skin that was exposed from theirrge cloaks, glowed under the sun as they walked passed the boundary of the coldmoon pack.


    The moment they stepped into the new territory, Brienne smiled to herself and took off her hoodie. Her pale face glistened under the sun, and she let out a groan of satisfaction. They were finally here, after weeks of investigating from pack to pack. They were finally in the pack of the traitor.


    Dante walked up to her side from behind, and took her hand in his.


    ¡°We are finally here, beloved.¡± He raised her hand to his lips and kissed them, as she looked at him with so much warm emotions dancing around her eyes. She had never thought it possible to fall as hopelessly as she had fallen for Dante, but it had happened. She had been so hurt for years, wandering from ce to ce, until he found her and showed her how wonderful the life of a vampire could be. She guessed the thing she loved the most about it all, was the ability for her to feel these wonderful emotions much more magnified.


    ¡°Thank you, Dante.¡± She whispered. ¡°Thank you for holding my hand through it all. I know all these may be hard for you, but I am grateful you understand the reason I have to.¡±


    ¡°You are my beloved, Bri. I would do anything to restore your peace.¡± He sighed, bending to ce a chaste kiss on her forehead. ¡°My only fear is that you¡¯re going to see him again. After so many years.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dante.¡± She released a low sigh, rubbing his cheek with the back of her fingers. ¡°I promise, you have nothing to be worried about. I am yours now. Moreover, we are not in his pack yet.¡±


    ¡°But we are still in his territory. This is his kingdom.¡± He muttered, worry etched onto his handsome face.


    ¡°We would be fine.¡± She softly patted his cheek, a small smile on her face. ¡°Come on.¡± She pulled him, and they walked further into Alpha Ryan¡¯s pack. She had so much to discuss with him. Within minutes, they had gotten to the entrance of Alpha Ryan¡¯s castle. Another reason why Bri loved being a vampire, was the insane speed!


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Dante gave a slight shrug as he looked over the proudly standing castle.


    ¡°Trust me, it used to look better 21 years ago.¡± Bri chuckled. They walked towards the castle gate, and were stopped by the guard on duty, as expected.


    ¡°Who are you, and what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°We are visitors from far away.¡± Bri replied, a smile on her face.


    ¡°That is a very vague reply, I¡¯m afraid.¡± The guard said.


    ¡°They are glowing under the sun.¡± The other guard whispered to the one who conversed with them, but Brienne and Dante clearly heard him. Another perk of vampirism.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± The guard muttered. ¡°Fuck.¡± He was just about rushing towards the emergency bell, when Dante sped towards him and hit behind his head. Slowly, he fell unconscious and dropped to the ground. The other guard stared at them with wide eyes, unable to make a single movement. Brienne walked up to him and gave a small smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your buddy would live through it. And we do not want to hurt you or anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then what the fuck do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just a civil conversation with your Alpha. I promise, he knows me.¡± When he wasn¡¯t responding, Brienne knew something was off.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he saying anything?¡± Dante asked, looking suspiciously at the guard who seemed to be in a trance.


    ¡°Because he is trying to mindlink the rest of the guards.¡± She released a sigh of frustration. ¡°I warned you.¡± She whispered to the guard, before Dante hit his head from behind.


    ¡°Are you sure he hasn¡¯tmunicated with them already?¡± Dante asked cautiously.


    ¡°He most likely has.¡± She muttered. ¡°Our best bet is to find Ryan, before the rest of the guards find us. I really do not want us to hurt anymore wolves.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡± Dante nodded, a serious expression on his face. ¡°What direction do you suggest we go?¡±


    ¡°If I remember clearly, the Alpha¡¯s wing is the south. That is the south.¡± She pointed at the wing much closer to them.


    ¡°Why would the Alpha choose to stay in a wing that is closest to the castle gate? That puts him in potential danger.¡± Dante reasoned.


    ¡°Dearly beloved, wee to the coldmoon pack.¡± She grinned, and they sped off. They ran past a group of soldiers, and no one had to tell them that the soldiers hade for them.


    They breezed in through the wide entrance of the south wing, heading up through the staircase. When they got to the top of the staircase, they stopped, scaring the a maid who hading been walking down. Immediately, the tray she was holding fell off her hands, and she let out an ear piercing scream.


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Brienne yelled out in part frustration. ¡°Y¡¯all don¡¯t know how to defend yourselves? So much for being a member of the coldmoon¡­¡±


    ¡°She is an omega.¡± A voice interrupted, and she looked up to see a huge man. He looked very young though. Not more than 26. ¡°She is very smart for not trying to fight against you, knowing she would lose ultimately.¡±


    ¡°We want to see your Alpha.¡± Dante requested, clearly not in the mood for a chitchat with the man. Just then, the maid croaked out and Bri watched as her lips quivered. She had something to say, but it seems the huge man beat her to it.


    ¡°Bold of you vampires to break into my pack and make requests!¡± He growled, hitting the railings of the staircase in anger.


    Ohhh?! That was him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ryan?¡± Dante asked fearlessly, and the maid nodded in agreement. ¡°We would love to¡­¡± Dante was still speaking when some guards marched in, assembling themselves at the end of the staircase.


    ¡°I remember carrying you as a baby.¡± Bri said, looking at Ryan in the eyes. He frowned a little at her statement. ¡°You used to be so tiny.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He barked, clearly not liking the direction she was going.


    ¡°We expected a lot more hospitality from your guards, seeing as their Alpha partly shares the same genes as us.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an answer to my question.¡± He muttered


    ¡°I am Brienne. Formally known as Brienne Ivana Fell. We need to talk.¡± At her revtion, his eyes widened in shock. It was so clear the soldiers below had heard her too, because the entire ce fell silent. Good. That was more like it now. ¡°My son is in danger, and I need your help.¡±


    **


    **


    It was alreadyte in the evening when they arrived the pce, and Brienne was suddenly feeling scared.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Dante whispered to her. ¡°You would be fine. Everything would be just fine.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen hin since he was only a child. And his sister. I feel horrible.¡±


    ¡°You have felt horrible for thest 21 years of your life. It¡¯s time for you to dispel that feeling. These past weeks, you have put your life on the line continuously, just to ensure that they are safe. You may have been absent, but you¡¯re far from being a horrible mother.¡±


    ¡°You sound so sure.¡± She whispered, and he nodded in assurance.


    ¡°I definitely am. Now take my hands, and let us make our way in. You don¡¯t want to waste Ryan¡¯s efforts at ensuring we have an easy entrance into the pce.¡± She nodded in agreement and took his hand. They both walked in through the pce gates, and headed towards the familiar path that led to her shrine. If their ns worked just as they had imagined, she would be able to see her children without any suspicions.


    Brienne and Dante safely made it to the shrine, without encountering any soldiers who felt they seemed suspicious.


    Thankfully, it was quite dark and no one paid an extra attention to them. She took her time looking at the shrine, strangely feeling connected to it, even after so many years.


    Just as they stepped into the shrine, the entire ce got covered in a thick fog.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Dante whispered to her.


    ¡°We have guests.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You fit into that description better.¡± The fog slowly cleared out, revealing three familiar faces. Bri felt hot tears sting her eyes, the moment she looked at them. It had been so long. ¡°You¡¯re the guest here.¡± Carina continued.


    ¡°Carina, Isobel, Keturah.¡± She called them. ¡°Sisters.¡± She added, managing a sad smile and fighting the urge to run over and hug them. They did look a lot older than thest time she saw them.


    ¡°You lost the right to call us that, years ago.¡± Keturah said, and Bri felt her heart breaking.


    ¡°Really? Even after so many years?¡± She asked, tears clogging her eyes as her emotions went over the top. The bad sides of vampirism. Their ability to feel emotions more deeply, didn¡¯t exclude the sad ones. ¡°Fine then!¡± She nodded, aggressively cleaning away her tears with the back of her palm.


    ¡°By the way, you look just like you were years back. More importantly, you feel dead. And so does yourpanion.¡± Carina muttered, looking a bit confused.


    ¡°We are indeed, dead.¡± Brienne answered truthfully, and there was a cold moment of silence. Not exactly the shock and confusion she expected to receive from them. ¡°What brings you to my shrine? I am very sure this isn¡¯t the first visit you have made since I left.¡±


    ¡°You do not have a right to this shrine any¡­¡± Keturah was still speaking when Bri angrily cut her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get mistaken, Keturah. I may have left, but this shrine and every power it contains, is mine! I may not be able to control the powers it inhabits anymore, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is mine!¡± Bri breathed roughly, and Dante gently rubbed her arms in support. ¡°And since you feel I¡¯m no longer qualified to be a part of the sisterhood, why didn¡¯t you abandon my shrine as well?¡± She asked, but the women gave no response. ¡°Oh?¡± She chuckled in disbelief. ¡°I guess it was of so much great value to be abandoned.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case.¡± Isobel finally spoke out. ¡°You¡¯re actually not wrong when you say your shrine is of great value. But then, we didn¡¯t keep watch over it for our own selfish reasons.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you¡­.?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Hecate.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Brienne asked, her forehead creasing into lines. They all knew who Hecate was, and it was a surprise that she was being brought up in a matter pertaining Bri¡¯s shrine.


    ¡°She may have inhabited your shrine.¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s im¡­.¡±


    ¡°It is very possible, Brienne.¡± Keturah cut her off. ¡°Moreover, the goddess; Hecate, only dwells in ces with extreme power and purity.¡±


    ¡°And my shrine fits perfectly?¡±


    ¡°Most certainly.¡± Isobel nodded. ¡°We think she may have taken some form of interest in your son.¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± Brienne threw her hands up in exasperation.


    ¡°He may be the next chief custodian. Moreover, he is yet to shift into his wolf form, even when his peers all have. We strongly believe he is a wizard.¡±


    ¡°Did goddess Hecate also tell you all these?¡± Brienne shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Isobel saw it in a vision.¡± Keturah sighed. ¡°Your boy¡­.. he yed with magic so effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it all add up to you?¡± Isobel asked Brienne, wearing a concerned look. ¡°He is yet to shift into his wolf form, because he doesn¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°That is not true!¡± Brienne shot back. ¡°He is yet to shift into his wolf form because he is a hybrid! Just like Ryan of the cold moon pack.¡± She disclosed, and they all shared nces at one another in apparent confusion. ¡°And I came back to ensure he makes his shift before the coronation. He is in danger, and I need to make sure he would be able to protect himself.¡±


    ¡°But h.. how?¡± Isobel stuttered in confusion.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my current form say it all?¡± Brienne asked. ¡°I am a vampire now.¡±


    ¡°After you disappeared years ago.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Bri shook her head in disagreement. ¡°Just before I disappeared. Actually, when I was still pregnant with my children.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all a long story, and I promise to share at a good time. But right now, I need your help.¡± She sighed, eyeing the women one after the other. ¡°I may not be part of the sisterhood anymore, and unfit to ask favours, but I would be most grateful if you help me for old time¡¯s sake.¡±


    The three women shared a look amongst themselves, before looking back at Brienne.


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± They asked, eliciting a smile of appreciation from Brienne.

 CHAPTER 40

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    In tears, I walked out of Sebastian¡¯s chambers and the moment the door closed shut behind me, I hastened my steps. My head pounded with each step I took farther away from his chambers, and just when I heard her scream my name, I took to my heels. Call me weak for running like a scared animal, but I couldn¡¯t bear looking at her in that moment. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to look at her lying, scheming face ever again.


    Running towards nowhere in particr, I kept going in the direction my mind told me. Funnily, itnded me at my mother¡¯s shrine, and I sardonicallyughed at the irony of things.


    Here I was, running away from the woman who broke my heart, only to find myself running into the shrine of the one who abandoned me. Nheless, hiding away in the shrine seemed like a better option.


    As I stepped into the shrine, I was shocked to see the entire ce up in smoke¡­. or fog? What was going on? And just when I thought I had seen enough for the day, five figures emerged from the fog. 4dies and a man. On a normal day, my initial instincts would have been ¡®flight¡¯. But today, I just stood still in my ce, feeling so tired and exhausted. What was the worst that could happen?


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. impressive.¡± One of the women muttered, making me squint my eyes in confusion. What was impressive? And what business did they have in my mother¡¯s shrine?


    I noticed that one of the women seemed like she was about to cry, and it felt good that someone else was feeling just the same messy way I was. The man who stood beside her, softly patted her shoulder affectionately, and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, increasing the ache I felt in my heart.


    Without a care in the world, I walked away from the group and inched towards the mat on the other end of the shrine. Lowering myself onto the mat, Iid down and closed my eyes, trying to find some peace. I desperately needed it. It was weird that the unforseen guests in the shrine, made no efforts to leave. I could feel their searching gazes boring holes through my body, making me wonder why they were still standing there.


    Nheless, I focused on finding some quiet, but sadly, I couldn¡¯t help the tears that brimmed under my closed eyes.


    I heard one of them gasp, but didn¡¯t bother to open my eyes and see who it was. All that ran through my mind was the fact that she had betrayed me. She had kissed him as passionately as she had kissed me. Who was I kidding? She had definitely kissed him more passionately, and let him touch her the same way I did, just a night ago. I could already feel my heart giving up on me, and was no longer able to keep my cries silent. Before I knew it, I was literally bawling out my eyes in the presence of these strange people. I honestly didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­.¡± I opened my eyes to see the youngest looking one of the women, squatting before me. She stretched out her hand and caressed my cheeks. In as much as the sensible thing to have done was push her away, I couldn¡¯t help but lean into her touch. For some unknown reasons, her presence feltforting. I felt like she could really understand how much pain I was feeling. ¡°What has you so sad?¡± She asked. I looked deeply into her eyes that weirdly matched the color of mine. I could clearly see her face, and she was so beautiful. Like an angel. And for yet another unclear reason, I found myself responding to her question. Truthfully.


    ¡°I was betrayed by my mate¡­.¡± I muttered. Her eyes widened in shock, and tears welled up in them. All the while, she firmly held my chin, ensuring that we kept our eyes locked with each other¡¯s. ¡°¡­ and funnily enough, I found myself taking sce in the shrine of the woman who abandoned me.¡± I continued. It was strange that she broke into sobs the moment I said that. But then again, I was happy she could share in my pain.


    ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± The only man amongst them whispered to himself, but I heard. ¡°Love, I thought you promised not topel him?¡± Compulsion? It was as if my senses had gotten clear instantly. Immediately, I tried to get up from the mat, but she grabbed my chin once more.


    With more tears in her eyes, she said her next words. ¡°You would sit still and do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded reluctantly. At that point, I already figured out who they were. Vampires. But what was their mission here? What did they want, and how did they get past the heavy security at the gate of the pce?


    ¡°Come on.¡± She gestured towards the other women, and one of them stepped forward. Just like a dream, the otherdy collected a de from the man and slit her wrist open. Fuck! I already knew what¡­.. No no no no no!!


    ¡°Are you working for Sebastian?!¡± I rushed out, but couldn¡¯t find it possible to move. Oh, goddess! She hadpelled me to sit still. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± They wanted to feed me vampire blood and then kill me. That way, I¡¯d be a vampire and unfit to ascend the throne of werewolves. ¡°Stop!!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, you silly boy!!¡± She whispered in my face, fresh tears pouring from her eyes. This was all confusing? She was about to hurt me, yet she was the one hurting so badly.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t kill me!¡± I tried to sound more authoritative, and she gave a small smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would be damned to do that.¡± She whispered, making me somewhat calm. ¡°Now, do as I say.¡± She caressed my cheeks warmly, making me tear up again. ¡°Take her hand and drink the blood.¡± At her instruction, I found myself helpless reaching out for the otherdy¡¯s hand. She willingly put it close to my mouth and the moment the tip of my tongue tasted the blood on her wrist, I began to feel an inexplicable type of hunger.


    I pulled her wrist closer to my mouth as I sucked harder on the point of supply. All so suddenly, I felt a heavy wind hit my head and before I couldprehend it all, I lost every form of consciousness. The shocked gasp from the rest of them, resounded in my head like echoes.


    **


    **


    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Brienne watched as he grabbed Isobel¡¯s hand and licked the blood off of it. She truly didn¡¯t want topel him, but with his current state of mind, convincing him to do as she said wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task. Moreso, they didn¡¯t have the time to waste.


    The moment he had his first taste of blood, his eyes changed to a bright golden color, and shone so brightly. Brienne knew that it worked. He was a hybrid indeed, and she just activated his vampire side. Now his wolf could emerge.


    She continued watching in glee, as Logan pulled Isobel¡¯s hand closer, draining her of more blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s working.¡± Dante whispered beside her, and she nodded in happiness. What she just hadn¡¯t expected was the next scene that took ce before their very eyes.


    Logan had still been fang deep into Isobel¡¯s wrist, when a heavy wind suddenly blew him off Isobel, making himnd to the floor on his back.


    The shrine had immediately be filled which such heavy fog, that had Bri shocked.


    ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± She turned back to ask the sisters, but was more confused when she saw them looking up at something else behind her.


    ¡°This is not happening.¡± Dante whispered, sounding bothered. For Dante to have sounded so bothered, Bri knew that all wasn¡¯t well at all. She turned back to see Logan unconscious and suspended in the air. The fog surrounded his bodypletely, making only his face visble to them.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± Keturah whispered in a shaky voice. ¡°She is really here. Hecate is here!¡±


    ¡°And what the hell does she want with my son?!¡± Brienne yelled out in annoyance, heading towards Logan¡¯s suspended body, but Isobel held her back.


    ¡°The fact you are no longer our kind, doesn¡¯t stop you from remembering your lessons. You do not interfere with Hecate¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s my son!¡± Bri shot back.


    ¡°And he is favoured by the goddess!¡±


    ¡°So we should just sit still and watch?¡± Dante asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Carina quipped. ¡°Wait it out.¡±


    ¡°But he is clearly a hybrid. You all saw it.¡± Bri muttered in worry. ¡°What more could she want from him?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to wonder¡­¡± Isobel called their attention. ¡°Having mixed genes from three different races makes you a tribrid, right?¡± At her question, they all fell silent. Bri lost her ability to breathe for the next few seconds. ¡°Your boy is so lucky, Bri. A force to be reckoned with.¡±

 CHAPTER 41

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I stared nkly at the mirror in front of me, not really able to see anything as my mind was far gone.


    ¡°Audrey! Audrey!!¡± I blinked my eyes back into the present and looked up at La, who was calling me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I muttered. ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°Something definitely went wrong.¡± She said, a worrisome frown etched onto her face. ¡°I could feel his emotions.¡± The moment she said that, my heart started beating really fast.


    Since Logan had walked out of Sebastian¡¯s chambers yesterday, I hadn¡¯t seen him. I had tried to go after him, but unfortunately, I lost him. My heart broke even more, when I went to our chambers to see the beautiful decorations he had made for my birthday. I had fallen to the floor and cried like a baby, begging the goddess to just turn back the hands of time for a few hours. I could correct my mistakes, if she did. I closed my eyes and opened them a lot of times, hoping to find myself hours back in time, but I was continually disappointed. Instead, time kept running forward, and Logan never showed up until the entire night was gone.


    I hadn¡¯t slept a wink the whole night. I found myself opening and closing my eyes through the night, hoping the moon goddess would show me undeserving mercy.


    It was only this morning, did I see Denver¡¯s letter to me, lying on the floor, on the other side of the bed. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me what had happened. Logan had stumbled upon it, and read it. How could I have been so careless? So far, it was safe to say that the root of all my problems was my ability to make really poor decisions.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked in concern, and I nodded stiffly. ¡°But you have been silent since I walked in here.¡± She gazed at me in a readable manner. ¡°Did you both have a fight?¡± She suddenly asked, and I found it difficult to make out a word. All the while, the picture of his disappointed face and his teary eyes shed through my mind. No, we didn¡¯t have a fight. I hurt him in the worst way possible. ¡°Oh my goodness! You¡¯re crying.¡± She quickly cleaned away the tears from my eyes. I didn¡¯t even realize I had been crying.


    ¡°Did he seem like he was going to be fine?¡± I found myself asking, and she squinted her eyes in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said that you felt his emotions.¡± I exined. ¡°Did it seem like he was going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°I definitely cannot ascertain that, Audrey.¡± She sighed, sitting on the chair beside mine. ¡°But knowing how worried you are about him, only makes my heart filled with love for you. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± I shook my head with so much difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± More tears rolled down my cheeks. I contemted telling her the entire truth, but the look of love in her eyes, made me refrain from doing so.


    That endearing gaze of hers, was going to quickly be a look of hatred, the moment she heard what I had done. Was she going to believe me if I told her I had been¡­. raped by Sebastian, considering the fact that I had wanted to be with him only a month back?


    Even my wolf hadpletely shut me out, I didn¡¯t expect La to understand either. Especially when I had badly hurt her twin brother.


    ¡°Is he going to return?¡± I muttered in between tears. ¡°The coronation is in less than a day.¡±


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and Liam stepped in, looking so sweaty.


    ¡°What has you looking this way, my love?¡± La stood up from beside me, and walked up to him. ¡°How was the meeting with the council elders?¡±


    ¡°Terrible.¡± He sighed, shifting his gaze towards me. Oh, goddess! Why was he looking at me in such a manner? What happened during the meeting? Was Sebastian there? I felt a nket of fear cover me, the moment I thought about Sebastian. I could feel the hair on my skin standing.


    ¡°Talk to us, then.¡± La pressed.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw him?¡± Liam asked me, and my lips quivered.


    ¡°Oh, stop it already!¡± La rebuffed him. ¡°She is already going through a lot of emotional distress at the moment.¡±


    ¡°La?!¡± Liam looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Your brother is missing, and you think I should be calm about it?! No one has seen him for over 24 hours! His coronation is in less than 14 hours, and you think I should ¡®stop it¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Calm down¡­.¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried too.¡±


    ¡°You do not seem like it.¡± He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because I am sure that he is safe. I can still feel his energy, and it¡¯s unusually stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°You can feel him?¡± I rushed out before I could help it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded at me, a sad smile on her face. ¡°You must have hurt him really bad, for him to have absconded in such a manner.¡± She sighed, and my face fell. ¡°No no no!¡± She rushed out. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to make you feel bad.¡±


    ¡°So they had a fight?¡± Liam asked La, and she nodded. ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!!¡± She yelled in exasperation.


    ¡°What did you both have a fight about?¡± He asked me, but I just remained unmoving and silent.


    ¡°Liam, you do realize she would be your Luna and Queen in a matter of hours, right? Show some respect!¡± La whisper~yelled.


    ¡°Yes, I do realize that! And that¡¯s just the reason it doesn¡¯t add up!¡± He panted.


    ¡°She had been missing the whole of yesterday, while Logan and I, got busy decorating this ce for her birthday! He had been so happy and excited. How could everything just turn upside down so suddenly?¡±


    ¡®He had been so happy and excited¡¯. The words continued ringing in my ears, and I couldn¡¯t believe how much I destroyed his happiness.


    ¡°Maybe it was a case of misunderstanding.¡± La defended. Truly, it was a misunderstanding, but very unexinable.


    ¡°Majority of the elders have insisted that the coronation would go on as nned, whether or not Logan returns.¡± Liam muttered weakly, and that was when the severity of things dawned on us.


    ¡°Bu¡­ but I thought father promised to make an extension possible?¡±


    ¡°Your father may be the king, but there are certain decisons only him cannot make.¡± Liam sighed, before turning and heading out of our chambers. I looked up at La in worry, more tears clouding my eyes.


    At this point, I was expecting her to ask me what really transpired between I and her brother, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she pulled me into her warm embrace and assured me that all was going to be well. I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me she didn¡¯t even believe her own words.


    **


    **


    CORONATION DAY


    I watched quietly as ra fixed thest pin through my hair. She had smiled so widely, as if things were normal. I couldn¡¯t imagine the nerve she had, to still step into my chambers even after betraying me. I looked at myself in the mirror, and I undeniably looked beautiful. But even as much as I looked good, I felt the opposite way. My heart was hurting so badly, and I couldn¡¯t even think about anything else, other than Logan. Where was he? Was he fine? Would he return?


    The door creaked open and the next minute, I heard La¡¯s sombre voice.


    ¡°Drop it there.¡± Through the reflection in the mirror, I saw a maid walk over to the bed and ced a regal looking robe on the bed. It looked extremely heavy, from the way she dropped it on the bed with difficulty.


    ¡°La.¡± I called out, and she walked towards me. Standing behind me, she ced her hand on my shoulder, and looked at my reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Was she kidding me? ¡°Leave us.¡± She muttered, and all the maids present in the room, walked out in a file.


    ¡°La, he is yet to return.¡±


    ¡°Heyyy! Do not cry now.¡± She firmly chastised. ¡°You do not want to ruin this look.¡±


    ¡°But what is the use, when Logan isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, you ruined it eventually!¡± She sighed in frustration, bending to the vanity shelf and picking up a clean napkin. Carefully, she dabbed the napkin underneath my eyes, trying to clean the tear stains. She really couldn¡¯t understand the level of guilt I felt, knowing I was to be med for destabilizing him in this manner.


    Suddenly, I looked at the robe on the bed and swallowed. Had he returned already?


    ¡°Is he back?¡± I asked, and she gave a look of confusion. ¡°The robe.¡± I pointed towards it. ¡°That means he is back, right?¡± I asked hopefully, sniffing back more tears that threatened topletely ruin my face. She firmly held me chin, and looked into my eyes.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He will be back. He is my brother, and I know him.¡± Was she kidding? The coronation was going to take ce in less than an hour! Immediately, her expression changed into a subtle one. ¡°It is expected that the royal family arrive the coronation hall, atleast half an hour before the event begins. Come with me.¡± She said, wearing a smile.


    Reluctantly, I stood up and followed behind her. I would have preferred to stay back in the room until Logan returned, but I had no choice.


    La and I walked hand in hand until we got to the coronation hall. True to her words, the chairs arranged for the royal family were almostpletely upied. The king and Beta Justin were already seated, same as Liam. They were a few empty seats, before the seat upied by the Queen and¡­ Sebastian.


    I felt goosebumps on my skin, the moment I saw him. He wore a smirk when he looked up to see me, and shivers literally ran down my spine. The images of him assaulting me regardless of my pleas, invaded my thoughts.


    I quickly tore my eyes away from him, suddenly unable to move from where I stood. I couldn¡¯t feel tears pricking my eyes, and had to continuously blink my eyes to keep them at bay.


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re strong.¡± La muttered into my ears. ¡°What is happening to you?¡±


    I guess strength and power were very useless when it came to certain things in life. My strength could heal my pain now, could it? Some of the elders had started whispering amongst themselves, making me finally walk to my reserved seat beside La¡¯s.


    For the next half hour, the hall kept getting fuller and fuller with people. A lot of morously dressed men and women of high esteem, trooped into the coronation hall, making me more agitated. At some point, I looked down at La¡¯s hands to see them shaking. Even the king and Beta Justin looked bothered. This was getting more serious.


    ¡°Beloved supernaturals of the werewolf race¡­!!!¡± I jolted in shock, and looked up to see a very unfamiliar man standing on the podium.


    ¡°That is Chief Drakos. He is the descendant of the Dragon wolves. Their bloodline have been tasked with coordinating the coronation.¡± Her voice was so shaky, making me hold her hand in support.


    ¡°Stand!¡± Liam whispered to us, and La and I sprung up. I looked up to see all the dignified wolves in the hall, on their feet.


    ¡°It ddens me to coordinate the second coronation ritual in my lifetime.¡± He smiled, and the crowd howled in excitement. Were this people being serious? Why was everyone acting like they didn¡¯t know the prince in question to be coronated, was missing?


    ¡°From the moon, was our life made, and in the moon goddess, does our lives abide.¡± Immediately, some guards marched into the hall, carrying a very gigantic statue of a crescent moon.


    ¡°Reverence the goddess!!¡± He yelled out with such energy I had never seen before.


    ¡°Oh goddess of the moon, our hearts abide in thee, and our tongues speak in reverence of thee. Shine your wondrous light upon our race, and bless us with the gift of good leadership. Create a link so strong amongst us¡­.¡± everyone chorused, but I was lost all through the chants. ¡°In thee, we trust.¡± Theypleted, and I took a quick look around, to be sure that no one noticed I was distracted.


    ¡°Today, we havee to crown a new king over this dignified race.¡± Chief Drakos continued. ¡°We call on Prince Logan to step forward.¡±


    ¡°Is he being serious?!¡± I whispered to La in annoyance. ¡°He is clearly not here.¡±


    Murmurs began to erupt from the crowd, and a guard walked over to him and whispered some things in his ear.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chief Drakos called back everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The king has requested we spare some more minutes in waiting, for the prince!!¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary!¡± I heard the familiar voice and looked up to see Logan walking into the hall with such authority I really couldn¡¯t exin.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should cry in shame, orugh in happiness.

 CHAPTER 42

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Logan opened his eyes to see three pairs of worried looking eyes, staring down at him. Two women and a man. Following the sound of shuffling feet, his eyesnded on two other women just behind the people in front of him. Taking a quick look around the shrine, pieces of his memory starteding together.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Isobel muttered. He wanted to ask where he was, but he clearly knew. He decided to ask the most important question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Isobel asked, pointing at herself, before sharing awkward nces between Brienne and Dante, who were just beside her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Logan nodded.


    ¡°I am Isobel.¡±


    ¡°Too vague.¡±


    ¡°Well, young man¡­.¡± Brienne started. ¡°It would be advisable for your tomence your interrogation after your challenging day ahead.¡±


    Logan looked at her, wondering what the young woman was talking about.


    ¡°Your coronation is less than an hour away.¡± Brienne said, making his eyes go wide in shock.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!!¡± He whispered, jumping to his feet as he realized himself. ¡°My mate cheated on me.¡± He muttered. ¡°Tell me I¡¯ve been asleep for a whole day.¡±


    ¡°Actually, some hours more.¡± Isobel informed.


    ¡°No wonder I feel soooo different.¡± He chuckled dryly. ¡°I had been knocked out for more than 24 hours. And now, I¡¯m about to go have a duel with my stepbrother for the throne.¡± He muttered, but surprisingly didn¡¯t feel scared or bothered. ¡°And I do not feel any iota of fear. I suppose that is the kind of rage thates with knowing he slept with my mate.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Isobel calmly muttered, as she looked up at the young prince who easily towered over her. She was a very tall woman by the way.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not?¡± He chuckled humourlessly as he shook his head in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t really ce a particr emotion he was feeling in that moment. They were all there, making his thoughts jumbled up.


    ¡°It is the fearlessness thates with your supernatural sides.¡± Isobel added. In that moment, Logan cursed himself for clearly having selective memory losses. The image of Isobel giving him her bloodied wrist to feed on, shed through his mind, and he froze.


    ¡°What have you people done to me?¡± He muttered, looking at all of them one after the other.


    ¡°We just saved your ass.¡± Dante replied, received a re from Logan. Keturah emerged from behind, and took cautious steps towards the confused looking Logan.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me.¡± She requested, and he just looked at her nkly. She ced both hands on his head, and brought him down to her level, cing her forehead against his. Before Logan knew what was happening next, he was in some sort of trance. He saw everything that had ured from the moment he stepped foot into his mother¡¯s shrine a day and half ago. When he saw the a giant furry version of himself, awareness set in.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± He pulled away, still in shock after all Keturah had just showed him. ¡°I have shifted.¡±


    ¡°Yes. While unconscious.¡± Carina added.


    ¡°How is that even possible? I don¡¯t look like a normal wolf.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not a normal wolf.¡± Brienne shrugged with a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re a Tribrid. And the awakening of your magic, made your first transformation quite painless. That was why you were able to remain unconscious through it all.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ at?¡± He whispered, tears brimming in his eyes. He could understand that he had wolf and witch genes, but what was the third one that makes him a tri¡­? Oh, goddess! Understanding dawned on him. He had vampire genes too? How?! ¡°How do I possess vampire genes?¡±


    ¡°Because your mother was a vampire before she bore you.¡± Carina informed, making him shake his head in disbelief.


    ¡°That is not true.¡±


    ¡°But it is.¡± Isobel insisted.


    All the while, Brienne just watched in silence as they argued. While Logan had been unconscious, she pleaded with them not to reveal who she was, until he had gotten to the coronation arena. She couldn¡¯t afford to tell him anything that woulde as a shock to him, and somewhat weaken his resolve to get on with the challenging day ahead.


    ¡°We would tell you all you need to know after the coronation.¡± Isobel muttered.


    Logan had a hard time assimting all the information he had just received. Most of all, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if all they were saying was true, but what reason did they have, to lie?


    Slowly, he wasing to terms with the fact that he was indeed a Tribrid, and it felt so unreal. But the things Keturah had shown him, were too real to be untrue. And no matter how much he wanted to believe it was all a lie, he felt it in his bones.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, making them confused. ¡°Why did you help me? Who are you all?¡±


    ¡°All I showed you isn¡¯t enough to let you know?¡± Keturah asked, and he shook his head.


    ¡°I know that you three, are witches. And I know they are vampires.¡± He pointed towards Brienne and Dante. ¡°What I do not know is why you helped me.¡±


    ¡°I promise, all your questions would be answered once the coronation is over.¡± Brienne  begged. ¡°If it makes you feel any safer, Ryan is a part of all these.¡±


    ¡°He is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is! Now leave.¡± She instructed, making him take slow steps towards the entrance of the shrine. He turned back when he had almost stepped out.


    ¡°How do I shift?¡± He asked, truly at loss of how to go about it. He had always imagined being so happy when he¡¯d finally transform into his wolf side, but now he was surprised at how calm he was.


    ¡°It woulde to you when you need it.¡± Was all Brienne said, and he finally stepped out. He was tempted to turn again and ask if they would being with him, but something told him to keep walking.


    Many minutester, Logan had gotten to his chambers and instructed the relieved looking guards stationed at the entrance of his chambers, to remain silent about his appearance. He went ahead to have a quick shower and brush his teeth. With great speed, knowing time wasn¡¯t on his side, he wore a in trousers, and threw on the heavy robeid out on his bed. The great feeling of strength within him, was more than enough evidence that he was no longer the same person he used to be.


    He spared a nce at the vanity mirror, and couldn¡¯t help how satisfied he felt.


    For the longest time, he had been mocked and taunted by the very people who were supposed to respect and support him. Now, things had just suddenly changed for him, and he still found it difficult to believe. It had all happened like a dream that had first started as a nightmare. At that thought, Audrey¡¯s face shed through his mind again, and all he could feel was resentment, hatred, anger, and regret. He regretted ever thinking he could make here to truly love him.


    He was so busy being the perfect mate, and putting her feelings before his, that he failed to see her for whom she really was. He made excuses for her, even when her sins were so clear. He begged her to love him, and it was never supposed to be so. She wasn¡¯t the kind of mate he deserved, and he was done.


    From now on, he was done begging for love and respect. It was time it came as naturally as it was supposed to. He was going to make everyone who had ever tried to hurt him, pay. Starting from those who were a part of this rebellion in one way or another.

 CHAPTER 43

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    As he got closer to the coronation hall, his boldness increased. He could hear hundreds of murmurs from the hall, and wondered if he had wasted so much time already. Nheless, he increased his steps, forcing his guards to run after him. Just as he stepped in through the side entrance of the hall, he saw a familiar chief standing in front of the congregation and speaking with a guard.


    Logan looked to the side, and every single wolf on that row had instantly recognized him.


    ¡°The king has requested we spare some more minutes in waiting, for the prince!!¡± Chief Drakos announced, and Logan smiled to himself. He was right on time.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary!¡± He replied, making his way up to the podium with bold steps. While at it, his eyes locked with Audrey¡¯s and he quickly looked away. He expected that usual wave of pain to hit him, but was surprised that all he really felt was anger and hate. ¡®Interesting¡¯, he thought to himself. It was way easier to do away with someone, when you didn¡¯t feel any form of attachment towards them anymore.


    He spared a quick nce at his family, and they all looked relieved to see him. For a moment, he felt bad for making them so worried.


    ¡°Oh, great!¡± Chief Drakos grinned. ¡°The prince made it just in time. I present to you, your intended leader! Your King! Alpha of all Alphas!!!¡± He announced, and more than half of the hall¡¯s poption went up in cheers. Logan looked around the hall, searching for Ryan, but couldn¡¯t find him. While at it, his eyes locked with that of Sebastian, who wore a cocky smirk. He had never imagined that they woulde to this point. They were supposed to be brothers. He pulled his eyes away, giving Sebastian the feeling that he still had the upper hand.


    After the cheers had died down, chief Drakos continued. ¡°Please, can the crown princess step out?¡± He requested. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Audrey, but she remained seated in her position. Logan could see the fear in her eyes, and it only made him d. She wasn¡¯t sure what was gonna happen anymore, and that was just how he wanted it. He was going to frustrate her in so many ways, until he was finally ready to punish her in the worst way possible.


    ¡°Go on.¡± La nudged her by the side, and Logan smirked inwardly. Clearly, Audrey hadn¡¯t told anyone what had happened. That was the only reason they were being this nice to her.


    Slowly, she stood from her seat and walked up to Logan and Chief Drakos. The entire hall went up in cheers, and she closed her eyes for a moment, probably reveling in the satisfaction of being so loved and adored. Logan despised that look on her face, but vowed he was going to wipe it away, when she least expected.


    When he looked at her, he could no longer see that extraordinary beauty. All he saw, was a¡­.. a waste.


    ¡°I present to you, your future Queen. Luna of all Lunas!!¡± Chief Drakos announced, and cheers erupted. Audrey blinked furiously, almost looking dazed.


    ¡°It is a well known fact, that the crown prince here, has given an open floor for a duel with any other wolf who seeks to have the throne. This is a call for any wolf with such intent.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sound of that, Audrey¡¯s heart beat increased rapidly as fearpletely engulfed her. She looked up at Logan who didn¡¯t spare her the slightest nce. It broke her heart over and over again.


    ¡°I am interested!¡± Sebastian stood up and walked up to Audrey and Logan. Just then, mutters filled the entire hall.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chief Drakos nodded, not looking the least bit shocked. Logan loved that about the man. He was able to properly conceal his thoughts. ¡°Before a duel can begin between you both, you should have atleast, one third of the council elders in your support.¡± He said to Sebastian.


    Without hesitation, Lord Hartley stepped out, and the other elders in support of Sebastian stepped out as well. Before Chief Drakos could continue, the first Alpha stepped out, followed by the second, and then, the third, and¡­ Logan lost count.


    Most of all, he was very disappointed. Not because he couldn¡¯t fight for himself, but because he just realized how easy it was to mess up a perfectly working system.


    In the blink of an eye, Sebastian¡¯s back was full of his supporters. Logan looked at Luna Marion and Alpha Dean; Audrey¡¯s parents. He couldn¡¯t believe how guiltless they looked. It was almost funny! A pig could never birth a Lion after all.


    Lastly, the Queen stepped forward, indicating her loyalty was with her son. Of course.


    Logan looked at the reserved seats for the Alphas, and was surprised there were still a handful of them left. He wasn¡¯t going to let them down. Just then, therge doors of the hall were pushed open, and Ryan waltzed in, Brienne and Dante walking beside him. Carina, Isobel, and Keturah were just behind them. Logan looked up at them in surprise, but was more surprised when he noticed the guards dragging along a chained man behind them. Okayyyy¡­ what was happening now?


    ¡°Vampires.¡± Whispers and gasps from the congregation echoed through the hall.


    The moment they got to the podium, the king gasped in shock when he saw her. Before he could hold back, he stood up and walked towards them in slow steps. Logan watched his father in slight confusion, wondering why he looked at the younger woman like he knew her


    ¡°Brienne!¡± The king called out, taking her hand in his. Dante tried to look as neutral as possible, having prepared himself for this particr scene for so long.


    It was safe to say that the whole ce had turned silent.


    Logan was suddenly feeling choked up by this revtion. La rushed towards them and tears hadpletely clogged her eyes. They all knew that name, ¡®Brienne¡¯. She was their supposedte mother. But then, their mother couldn¡¯t look so young.


    ¡°It is important I cut short this reunion.¡± Ryan said, calling everyone¡¯s attention. All the while, Logan stood still in his ce. ¡°But I have brought with me, an enemy to the crown.¡± Ryan continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The king asked, confusion taking over. The coronation was fast taking a different turn.


    ¡°Bring him here!¡± Ryan yelled out his order, and the guards dragged forward the chained man. ¡°This is the traitor!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Chief Drakos asked, seeing as the king was too confused to say a word. The only thing he was able to do, was look at the woman in front of him. The same woman he thought he had lost forever.


    ¡°This is Lason As. He is responsible for the disappearance of our former Queen Brienne.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± The king finally found it possible to speak.


    ¡°I would make this as brief as I can.¡± Ryan sighed. ¡°While Queen Brienne was still pregnant with the prince and princess, she had unknowingly taken in some vampire blood, mixed with grape wine. She slept and woke up feeling different. It turned she had died in her sleep, and was now transitioning. Of course, in order not to lose her children, she had to feed on her personal maid, and transition fully.¡±


    Logan¡¯s eyes widened in shock and Audrey held his hand in support, but he instantly pulled away, making her face fall.


    ¡°A month after she bore the prince and princess, she could no longer keep up with hiding her new life. The supernatural races had recently divided, and werewolves would not tolerate a vampire amongst them. Of course, she wanted to remain with her children, but was scared she would be found out, and implicate them as well. So she left without a trace.¡±


    Logan looked at the young woman who still had her hands in his father¡¯s, and all he felt was anger. If all Ryan had said was true, then she was the victim here. All the while, she hadn¡¯t abandoned him. She had been suffering.


    He look at her teary eyes again, and it suddenly made sense. He had her eye color because she was his mother! All her unusual cries at the shrine, was because she could really feel his pains.


    ¡°We are deviating from the actual matter at hand!¡± Queen Mercedes yelled out in annoyance.


    ¡°That is true!¡± Lord Hartley rushed out in agreement.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ryan red. ¡°Because the present Queen ordered Lason to do what he did?¡± At his revtion, the congregation roared in disbelief.


    Logan looked at the queen in shock, and wondered how much more harm she could do to them. More than anything else, he needed to expel this anger that was quickly taking over him.


    ¡°That is a very strong allegation, Ryan!¡± Sebastian growled. ¡°Or is this a ploy for Logan to avoid his duel with me? How much more shameless and weak can you be?¡± He asked Logan, making his anger approach it¡¯s limit. ¡°This kingdom does not need a weak king like you! Fight with me already, and let me have my pack and my mate!¡± Sebastian walked closer, and took Audrey¡¯s hand in his, while she quickly pulled away. And that was it! The next scene which unfolded, was epic.


    Logan felt his bones expanding and cracking into a wider structure. It wasn¡¯t a painful experience, but he was lost in it nheless. He could feel his skin heat up, as furs began to surface. A dull ache attacked his gums, as his fangs emerged. Finallypleting his shift and standing atleast, 8 feets higher than every other person, his eyes got fixed on Lason like that of a predator.


    He could smell the fear oozing all over the hall. Before anyone couldprehend what next was happening, he rushed towards Lason in crazy vampire speed and the next second, Lason¡¯s head rolled overically, as his limp body fell to the floor.


    The entire ce had gone haywire, and fear consumed all the Alphas and elders on Sebastian¡¯s side. They had never seen a being such as this! He was clearly a wolf, but not an ordinary wolf. He looked like a Lycan, but was too big to be ssified as one. One could still make out his face, amidst the furs and fangs.


    Scanning his environment with the sharpness of a hawk, Logan let out a loud growl, making every single person bow in submission. He released yet another feral growl, and the entire ce was as quiet as a grave yard.


    With heavy steps, Logan marched back towards Sebastian, who was the only person still standing. Not really out of challenge, but out of shock. When Logan got to him, he growled in anger.


    ¡°How dare you?!!¡± He could even speak in his supernatural form? Like a weak animal awaiting ughter, Sebastian fell to his knees in submission.

 CHAPTER 44

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I was back to my previous position. Sitting in front of the vanity mirror, and staring into it mindlessly. All that was really on my mind, were the things that had taken ce during the coronation, earlier today. I was still in shock and couldn¡¯t reallye to terms with Logan¡¯s new form. He had defeated Sebastian without as much as a blow. All those in support of his rebellion had all been imprisoned, awaiting punishment next week. Not only did Ryan deceive Sebastian, he also revealed to the entire kingdom, how Sebastian had been long nning a rebellion.


    Logan¡¯s father had been so furious, especially after hearing what had been done to his ex wife.


    No one had to tell me what was going to happen to my parents. They were both going to die, and there was nothing I could do to help them. I couldn¡¯t even help myself.


    I found it unbelievable that Logan hadn¡¯t tried to stop Chief Drakos from crowning me as Queen. In fact, he wore those smiles that didn¡¯t really reach his eyes. I had never been so scared in my life. His eyes had held promises of worse things toe for me, and it made me feel those chills down my spine.


    He should have just exposed me and let them taken me in chains, just like the rest of the rebels. Now I couldn¡¯t really tell my fate, and there was nothing more pathetic.


    I looked around the empty room and sighed in mental exhaustion. It was already night, but he was yet to show up. That only made me more apprehensive.


    As I went over to the bed andid in wait for him, I couldn¡¯t help but picture the frightened faces of my parents. They had always been the tough kind, so seeing them so helpless was heartwrenching. I knew they were bad people, but so was I. I was supposed to be suffering with them, not made to watch it all like I was a saint. It was much more torture for me.


    I wasn¡¯t sorry for Sebastian or his mother. He had raped me, and I was so sure she knew about it, yet did nothing. She had even been responsible for the disappearance of Queen Brienne, in the most unbelievable way.


    I remember looking at the extremely beautiful woman, and all I could feel was regrets. The memory of taunting Logan with the disapperance of his mother had dropped in my head, and I found myself tearing up.


    Yes, I may have apologized to him, but it didn¡¯t make him hurt less. I guess I was sadder when I realized she hadn¡¯t really left on her own will.


    Goddess! I was such a terrible person.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I heard a knock on the door. ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. Months back, I would have done anything to have this title, but now, it suddenly seemed like a burden.


    ¡°Yes. Pleasee in.¡± I invited, and my new maid stepped in. Apparently, ra had been nowhere to be seen, since the coronation. She had probably absconded, scared to be taken as one of the culprits. I truly hoped to she made it out safely. She may have betrayed me, but she was good to me while itsted.


    ¡°Princess La insists you have something to eat.¡±


    I had rejected the first meal brought to our chambers, too distraught to think of anything else. But it seems La wasn¡¯t going to be having it. What struck me the most, was the fact that she was actually going through an emotional phase at the moment, but still thought about me.


    She had just met her mother for the first time since she was born. The woman looked just a couple of years older than her, and that was a lot to take in. What¡¯s worst, was seeing her formally wolfless brother, turn into the most intimidating creature there was.


    They said he had 3 genes; Vampire, werewolf, and witch genes. A Tribrid. It was safe to say that he was the most powerful person in the supernatural universe.


    It was humbling, how one could go from ¡®nothing¡¯ to ¡®everything¡¯. Even if I truly started to appreciate him as he was, I initially thought he was weak and useless to me. Now, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Here I was, praying that the punishment meted out on my parents, would be merciful enough to spare their lives. And somehow, they had found themselves imprisoned by the very same man whom they thought was powerless.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± The new maid called my attention, and I quickly pulled myself from my pitiable thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± She quickly shook her head in disagreement.


    ¡°What about Logan? Has anyone seen him yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh? The king?¡± She muttered. ¡°No one has actually seen or heard from him since the coronation. But Princess La insists he is safe.¡±


    I guess that was the most important thing after all. His safety.


    ¡°Queen Brienne and the witches?¡± I asked, unsure.


    ¡°Same thing. They have all not been seen since the coronation.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded. ¡°Thank you. You can leave now.¡± I muttered my instruction. She gave a low bow and left. Now, I was left alone with a tray of food that wasn¡¯t appetizing to me at all.


    Covering myself with a duvet, I closed my eyes and tried to shut the rest of the world out.


    **


    **


    9 DAYS LATER.


    ¡°Please!! Please don¡¯t let him!!¡± She yelled in my head. I looked up at his face and found that I was still powerless beneath him. ¡°Pleeaasee.¡± I muttered weakly, but I felt his fingers dig deep into my wrist, sucking out some blood with it. Tears dropped down my cheeks as I struggled against his tight clutches.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you! Don¡¯t!!¡±


    ¡°Audrey!¡±


    Immediately, I woke up from my terrible nightmare, to see La sitting on the other side of my bed.


    ¡°La.¡± I released a sigh.


    ¡°You had a bad dream?¡± She asked, and tears filled my eyes instantly. For days unending, I continued to dream of Sebastian¡¯s assault on me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I weakly nodded. ¡°But I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She looked at me in sympathy, and opened her arms to me.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She whispered, and I found myself going into her embrace. ¡°I know you feel sad for your parents. It¡¯s very understandable. But then, what they had done is¡­..¡±


    ¡°Horrible.¡± I muttered, seeing as she was at loss of how to express herself.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She whispered. ¡°And I know you miss Logan. He would return soon.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± I foolishly asked, and she chuckled. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s been gone for 9 days.¡± These days, I really didn¡¯t know how to respond to statements concerning Logan. I didn¡¯t know my ce in his life anymore, and I wasn¡¯t ming anyone. It was all my fault.


    ¡°Of course!! This is his pce. He ain¡¯t leaving it for anyone else.¡± Sheughed, then suddenly took on a more serious expression.


    Gently pulling away so she could look at my face, she released a deep sigh.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what issues you both may be facing, but you can always work it out. That is why you are mates. This is a forever thing.¡±


    ¡°I was¡­. I am the issue.¡± I muttered. ¡°And no matter what I do, he might never see me the same way again. And I feel more terrible when you¡¯re so nice to me, because I¡¯m undeserving.¡±


    ¡°Goddess!! Do not say that.¡± She chastised, and we both went silent for a moment. After a while, she spoke up again. ¡°Did you really do something so horrible?¡±


    ¡°La, I hurt your brother in the worst way possible. And regardless of the fact that I finally had a turning point, I was toote to redeem myself. You would most certainly hate me when you know what I¡¯ve done. And this bond we are¡­.¡± I was still talking when she shut me up in an unbelievable manner.


    Did La just throw up on my face?!! Still in shock, a knock was heard on the door.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± That was definitely the new maid. More than a week, and I still haven¡¯t asked for her name. ¡°His Majesty has returned!¡± That information felt like a bucket of cold ice had been poured on me.


    I definitely missed Logan, but I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that wasn¡¯t the case for him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered, with half my face covered in La¡¯s vomit.

 CHAPTER 45

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not an imbnce of nature.¡± Isobel shook her head in disagreement.


    ¡°But you all locked Ryan up, for years, because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because he killed his mate, through the wrong use of his abilities.¡±


    ¡°We are saying the same thing.¡± I insisted, and she shook her head again.


    ¡°No, we are not! Ryan was hybrid, and couldn¡¯t control the excessive surge of his energy.¡±


    ¡°I am a tribrid! Isn¡¯t it supposed to be worse on my side?¡±


    ¡°What makes you tribrid?!¡± She yelled in exasperation, and Keturah walked into the tent, chuckling as she did.


    ¡°He is proving to be a handful, not so?¡± She asked Isobel, who exhaled. I had been in the witches territory for the past week, learning how to summon and control my magic. Isobel insisted it was necessary.


    ¡°My witch gene makes me tribrid.¡± I replied to Isobel, who pped her hands.


    ¡°Exactly! You already have magic, and that helps you control your vampire and werewolf sides.¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need the help of my mate to control my energy, and act as an instor in dire situations?¡± I asked, hoping to get an answer that would let me be rid of Audrey once I returned to the pce.


    ¡°We may be witches and custodians of magic, but sometimes, we get lost in our magic and cause havoc too. You are not a god or goddess, so you can¡¯t be too careful.¡± Isobel said.


    ¡°So, in essence?¡±


    ¡°In essence, you need your mate. She was given to you for a reason.¡±


    ¡°But I thought you said I can control my¡­.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you can never be too careful. We may be the direct connection between the goddess and her people, but that doesn¡¯t mean we know everything. The goddess is the only one who can give you that particr answer you seek.¡±


    ¡°In other words?¡± I asked, already getting irritated.


    ¡°In other words, embrace your calling as the chief custodian of our race. That is what Hecate wants from you.¡±


    ¡°It just won¡¯t work, Isobel.¡± I stood up from the stool I had been sitting on. ¡°I have a kingdom to lead. I cannot be two things at a time. I can¡¯t serve two kingdoms at a time.¡±


    ¡°All you really have to do, is trust the ns of Hecate. She is not a goddess that leads her people astray.¡± She stood up as well, and walked out of the tent. I stood there in confusion, not knowing what to do. I looked at Keturah, who was busy with her prayers, and decided to give her some space.


    Walking out of the tent into the open field, I spotted my mother and her ¡®beloved¡¯. I didn¡¯t know how to feel about it all. Knowing how much my father had longed for her all these years, and now she¡¯s returned, looking the same and having a new lover. My father was going to be truly hurt, and it would hurt me in turn. It wasn¡¯t news that my father had never really loved Sebastian¡¯s mom, but he tried to be a good husband nheless. The funny thing was, all the while, he had no idea the very same woman whom he tried to do right by, was the major cause of his predicaments.


    ¡°Logan!¡± She called out to me the moment she noticed my presence. I stood in my ce, not wanting to go to her. I wasn¡¯t surprised when she whispered something into Dante¡¯s ears, before making her way to me. ¡°Hey.¡± She smiled, looking up at me. It was so weird that my mother seemed like a girl within my age range. I was probably never going to get used to that.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I muttered in response. She grabbed my hand and sandwiched it in between both of hers. The look of plea in her eyes, were more than enough to make my heart melt.


    ¡°I cannot remain here.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give Isobel what she wants.¡± I exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about Isobel, or the kingdoms. It¡¯s about you.¡± She gave a small smile. ¡°The goddesses are never authors of confusion. In time, they would make want they want from you, clearer for you to understand.¡±


    ¡°So I should take my time?¡± I asked, and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°And about your mate¡­.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work.¡± I cut her off.


    We both remained silent after my statement. She pulled her hands away from mine, and cupped my cheeks instead. ¡°Go easy on her. Please.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± I sighed. ¡°She sinned  terribly against me, and she deserves to be punished.¡± I wasn¡¯t really sure about what I was going to do to Audrey, but I wanted to cause her as much pain as she caused me. ¡°Would you be returning to the pce with me?¡± I asked, changing the topic.


    ¡°Yes, but only for a short while.¡± She sighed. ¡°Not only do I wish to be with my daughter for atleast, a day, I also have pending discussions with your father. He needs closure.¡±


    ¡°So there is no hope for you both to be together anymore?¡± I asked, feeling hopeful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered. I could feel Dante¡¯s eyes fixed on me, and I didn¡¯t  need anyone to tell me he had been listening in on our conversation. Super hearing. That was a vampire ability I was quick getting used to.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded. ¡°And I respect your wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You think La would be cool with it as well?¡± She muttered, and I shrugged.


    ¡°She should.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud scream from one of the tents, and several witches started running towards the particr area.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± My mother muttered to me and the next minute, she had disappeared. I stayed in my spot like she had asked, and Dante walked up to me.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He waved at me.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I responded, looking at him nkly. We stayed silent for a while, before he spoke up.


    ¡°I really love Brienne.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡± I yawned in exhaustion.


    ¡°And she loves me too.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­.. So why are you bothered?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not bothered, then my love for her should be questioned.¡± He muttered. True, I hated to admit. But he was right.


    ¡°So what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Your approval.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weird that my approval would matter, considering the fact I didn¡¯t know what my mother looked like, until a week ago.¡± And I was being honest. I didn¡¯t think I was significant enough to have a say in her life.


    ¡°Brienne has no other children or family elsewhere. And she wouldn¡¯t have left, if it wasn¡¯t necessary to protect you both. In other words, she has carried you in her heart all these years, and you¡¯re very significant to her. If you weren¡¯t so significant, we wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I nodded. ¡°If it makes any difference, you both have my support.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He gave a tight smile. ¡°Love?¡± He called out, looking behind me. I turned back to see my mother standing there.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, and she released a very deep sigh.


    ¡°Apparently there¡¯s a werewolf around, who came visiting her cousin. She¡¯s literally going crazy. She wants to kill herself.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± I rushed out in shock.


    ¡°Her mate rejected her.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± But even at that.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s worse?¡± She asked, and I shook my head in negation. ¡°He marked her, so she may never be able to find a second chance mate, except he dies.¡±


    ¡°Is that a thing?¡± I asked in doubt, and she nodded.


    ¡°I have heard of the possibility, but it¡¯s never really yed out until now.¡± She exined.


    ¡°But most wolves who are rejected, still find a second chance mate.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Most wolves who are rejected by their mates, never really get to the point of marking each other, do they?¡±


    ¡°So, what you are trying to say is that her mate¡¯s actions have prevented her from finding a second chance mate?¡±


    ¡°I guess?¡±


    ¡°How long has she been rejected for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A couple of years.¡± She replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough guarantee, love.¡± Dante frowned slightly. ¡°I believe it¡¯s just coincidence that she hasn¡¯t found a second chance mate. Or she¡¯s probably fated to not have a second chance mate. I just don¡¯t think the moon goddess would give such power to wolves. I mean, having the power to prevent a mate you rejected, from having another mate? Isn¡¯t that the height of jealousy?¡± Heughed heartily. The topic was undoubtedly funny, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the possibilities.


    ¡°Can I see this she~wolf in question?¡± I found myself asking.

 CHAPTER 46

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°I should clean these off my face.¡± I said to La, who stiffly nodded. Just as I stood up, I found myself being pulled down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I vomited on you, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded, a smile making its way to my face. ¡°It sure did make me feel like the trash I was, for a split moment.¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡± She groaned in frustration. ¡°Go wash your face already.¡±


    ¡°I would prefer a bath.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Actually, it was time for dinner and that was why I came to get you. Father insisted we all have dinner together tonight. It¡¯s a good thing Logan made it back in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°I would just go wash my face. After dinner, I would bath.¡± I started walking towards the bathroom, but her words stopped me in my track.


    ¡°And¡­.. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Oh wow. I remained in my spot, at loss on how to react to such a great information.


    ¡°Audrey, I said I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I turned back to her immediately. ¡°Hurrahhh!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°Sorry, I meant, congrattions!! Yayyyy!!¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯re seeing a pregnant woman?¡± She chuckled lightly, looking amused.


    ¡°No. But this is definitely the first time an expectant mother is telling me that she is pregnant.¡± I shrugged. ¡°So forgive me, if I didn¡¯t really react the way I was supposed to. I just didn¡¯t see iting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. I also didn¡¯t see iting as well.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Though, Liam and I have been having a lot of seeexxxx!!!¡± She groaned, as if reveling in the pleasure over and over again.


    ¡°E¡­¡± I wrinkled my nose, and sheughed more heartily.


    ¡°Go wash your face already! You don¡¯t wanna know what you look like.¡± At her words, I rushed into the bathroom to wash her puke off my face, seriously doing all it took to ensure I didn¡¯t puke as well. When I was done, I stepped out of the bathroom and La stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She seemed really excited.


    ¡°What has you so gingered up?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Well,¡± She halted her steps and looked at me. ¡°Ever since my mother showed up at the coronation and then disappeared, father hasn¡¯t really¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I sighed in realization. ¡°I totally understand.¡± I nodded. The coronation drama did affect a handful of us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go already!¡± She smiled and took my hand in hers.


    ¡°La.¡± I pulled her back and embraced her before I could think it through. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. A baby is on its wayyyy!!¡± I giggled and she grinned in return.


    ¡°Ann¡­¡± She gushed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± She pulled me along with her, and we made our way to the dinning room.


    The moment we stepped in and I saw Logan, I released a low gasp. He was here indeed. I tried to maintain an eye contact with him, but he was quick to look away. What scared me the most was the fact that when I first locked eyes with him, all I could feel was coldness. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of the warmth I used to see in there. He felt like a totally different person. Actually, he was a totally different person.


    I looked beside me to see La intently staring at someone. I followed her gaze and itnded on¡­. her mother? She was here? Had Logan been with her all the while?


    ¡°You both, have a seat already. Dinner¡¯s getting cold.¡± The king called out to us. Well technically, he was the former king now. La and I took the empty seats beside the king, and the maids stepped forward to serve dinner.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was only after my fourth spoon of food, did I notice the other man whom had been with Queen Brienne at the coronation. Who was he?


    15 minutes gone, and I hade to the conclusion that this was the most awkward dinner we¡¯ve had. The king and La had their eyes fixed on Queen Brienne the whole time. I could feel Logan¡¯s eyes follow my every move, and Liam continued exchanging weird looks with Beta Justin.


    ¡°This was a really nice meal.¡± I muttered. ¡°Thank you.¡± I directed that at Logan¡¯s father.


    ¡°Always weed, your majesty.¡± He teased, making me giggle. I turned to La for a short hug, before excusing myself and heading back to my room.


    As soon as I shut the door behind me, I released a long sigh. My heart was beating so fast and I knew it was as a result of having his eyes on me all night. If it were a different situation, I would have been absolutely ttered. But right now, I was far from being ttered. I was frightened.


    I paced around the room, wondering if he was going to join me in our chambers tonight. I really needed to have that one conversation with him, and know what my fate was.


    I sat on the bed, waiting for him to show up. Minutes turned into an hour, whichter became two hours. Just when I was about to shut my eyes in slumber, the door creaked open and he walked in. It was as if my heart fell out of my chest. I found myself standing up from the bed and looking at him, at loss of what to do. I cursed myself internally for acting so confused, but you wouldn¡¯t really me me.


    I stood in silence as he spared me a quick nce, before walking further into the room and taking off his clothes one after the other. When he had stripped to his boxers, I took slow steps towards him.


    ¡°Wee home.¡± I muttered. A small frown appeared on his face, marring his handsome features. Then he looked up at me and released a scoff. ¡°Please can we talk?¡± I asked. ¡°I know I do not have the right to make any demands, but I really want a chance to exin what you saw the other day.¡±


    ¡°I know what I saw.¡± He muttered, looking bored. He started making his way into the bathroom, when I said it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t consensual.¡± I rushed out. Seeing as he halted his steps, I took it as my cue to continue speaking, regardless of how much it hurt me to talk about it. ¡°I wasing to tell you everything¡­ I really wanted to tell you about it all, but¡­.¡± I released a low sigh. ¡°I guess I waste. On my way to you, I ran into him. I.. I¡­ I thought he just wanted to talk!¡± I rushed out, sweat filling my palms. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had the ns of¡­.. of raping me.¡± I took a deep breath, trying to keep those annoying tears at bay. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but he overpowered me. I never wanted to¡­..¡± I paused, trying so hard to not burst out crying. ¡°I told him I chose you. And that¡­. I love you.¡± I hated the fact that I could have exined all these in a better way, but here I was, doing a horrible job of it.


    All the while, he still had his back turned to me, not making any efforts to look at my face. Overwhelmed by a lot of emotions, I rushed towards him and held onto his waist, hugging him from behind. We stayed that way for sometime, before he pulled away and walked into the bathroom. I was hurt by his reaction, and his silence was killing. It would have felt better if he just yelled at me in anger.


    I walked back to the bed in defeat, consoling myself with the fact that seeking his forgiveness was going to take a lot of time.


    I had in mind to stay up and have my bath after he was out of the bathroom, but I didn¡¯t realize when I fell deeply asleep.


    **


    **


    ¡°Heyyyyy¡­¡± I opened my eyes to see La on my bed.


    ¡°Is this your new job description? Waking me up almost every morning?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± She sighed, looking kind of sad. I wondered why.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I muttered, also scared it was bad news for me.


    ¡°Logan just finished his meeting with my father and Beta Justin.¡± She started. ¡°The execution is tomorrow.¡±


    I felt my blood run cold, the moment I heard her say that. For her to specifically use the word ¡®execution¡¯, it only meant one thing. Their punishment had been decided.


    ¡°Oh, goddess¡­.¡± I tried to sound strong, but my voice came out really terribly. ¡°All of them?¡± I asked in a low octave, finding it really difficult to breathe.


    ¡°A few of them.¡± She sighed, holding my hands in support. ¡°The queen, your parents, Lord Hartley, and a few others. The others would be stripped off any honourable titles they bear, and banished from the kingdom.¡±


    I let my head hang low, as silent tears made their way down my cheeks.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, love.¡± La whispered. ¡°Would you like your space?¡± I had never been so thankful to someone, for knowing just the exact thing I needed.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± I nodded, sniffing some nasal fluid back in.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She sighed, before standing up and walking out of the door. Little did I know, that was thest conversation I was going to be having with La for years.


    I stayed put in bed, not really sure of how long I cried for. A lot of regrets gued me. If only I had rejected the offer of the queen to support Sebastian in the rebellion, then my parents would probably not have had a reason to get mixed in it all. Yes, I knew they weren¡¯tpletely innocent, but¡­.. they were still my parents. I thought back to that time when I was little, and had apanied my them on a hunt for the first time. I had mistakenly tripped on a fallen tree branch, and ended up falling head on, against arge stone.


    I sustained an injury on my head, and it had bled so badly. My mother had been a bit more sympathetic than my father, who just red at me and asked me to be smart. ¡®Suck it up. Clumsy people are weak people. You shouldn¡¯t be weak!¡¯ His words made me cry, but it also made me tougher. All they ever really wanted was to build an insanely great family. I guess we were just too ambitious.


    Andrew was most certainly going to hate me now. I was the reason our parents were going to die, and here I was, alive and well. I should have listened to Denver, he was right after all. My greed really did put me in trouble.


    Countless times, the tears on my face dried up, only for fresh ones to roll down my cheeks again. In the course of it all, I slept off.


    It was mid afternoon, when I woke up, and all I could really think of was having a bathe. Weakly hopping off the bed, I dragged myself to the bathroom, and turned on the water heater. Just after stripping my clothes, I went under the shower and got busy washing my body. I was still in the middle of it all, when the door to the bathroom went open. I froze in my spot, shocked to see Logan step in. I had expected him give an apology and excuse himself, but strangely, he stood there.


    I swallowed hard, not really having an idea what to do. And the way he intently looked at my naked body, wasn¡¯t helping my nerves.


    Just when I was about asking if he needed anything, he reached for his belt and started unbuckling it. I stood in my ce, tongued tied at seeing his course of action. My eyes followed his trousers as they dropped to the floor, and my heartbeat elerated. I wanted to voice out my thoughts and tell him to stop, but no words seemed to sessfully make their way out.


    Next, he took off his t~shirt, leaving him in just his boxers. I know I should have expected what followed, but it was just too unreal. It wasn¡¯t everyday that your mate whom you were on the verge of losing,es into the bathroom while you¡¯re bathing, and strips before you!


    He eventually took off his boxers, and I did all I could within my power to not look down. I kept my eyes fixed on his cold face, as he approached the bathtub. He ced his right leg inside the bathtub, and before I knew it, he was right in my face.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was supposed to push him away or let him have his way with me. I was so confused because we weren¡¯t really in a great ce. But then again, he was my mate. Was I supposed to reject his advances?


    All my thoughts went flying through the door, when he held both sides of my waist, and effortlessly lifted me. Oh, my goddess. The sparks that danced around my waistline were crazy. Scared to lose my bnce, I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist, making me feel more sparks as a result of our body contact.


    He began to sniff my neck, and regardless of my efforts to not feel the urge, I could feel myself getting wet. I tried to think about the present situation with my parents, hoping that would make me the least bit sombre, but it wasn¡¯t working. All I could think about was having him sooo close to me, after a long while.


    ¡°Bu¡­ but¡­.¡± I tried to speak, but he started sucking on the hollow space between my neck and shoulder. I could already feel the tip of his cock slowly rubbing against my vulva, and it only increased my wetness. Was this really happening?!


    I sped my hands at the back of his neck, pulling him much closer. Soon enough, his hair and body were drenched from the water drizzling down the shower, and the generous amount of soapther on me, making our bodies slippery against each other.


    His hands traveled down my butts and softly squeezed them, eliciting a moan from me. Eventually, I began to feel his cock making its way into my pussy.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± I choked out, holding onto him much tightly. I looked into his eyes and for a split second, I could recognize the warmth in there. I leaned forward, trying to kiss him, but he turned away, making me kiss his cheek instead. I was so hurt by his action, but tried not to let it spoil the mood.


    Once he hadpletely made his way in, he wasted no time to start thrusting. My whole body was on fire, making it difficult for me to hold back my moans.


    ¡°Aaaahh¡­ fuck.¡± I breathed out. While he kept his thrusts steady, his lips were intently sucking on my neck, bringing me sweet pleasure. At some point, I thought I was going to fall off, but his strong arms kept me in ce. His low growls against my ears, only made me begin to approach my climax. Oh, goddess!! I could feel iting!.


    ¡°Oooooohhhhhhhh¡­. Logaaann!¡± I yelled out, unable to keep it low anymore. And just when I finally reached the peak, I felt his sharp canines sinking into my neck.


    The feeling that action of his gave, was inexplicable. It was painful and euphoric at the same time, mixed with the pleasure induced haze of my release. I found myself holding onto him so tightly, as I slowly recovered from the mind shattering effect of it all.


    We remained in that position, until I could finally recognize my surroundings again. I realized Logan had just marked me. He really did mark me!


    He made to drop me down, but I held onto him much tightly, tears falling from my eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Logan.¡± I whispered. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±

 CHAPTER 47

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hurt Logan, but this isn¡¯t the right thing to do. You¡¯re going to leave an indelible mark of pain in her heart forever.¡±


    ¡°Well, she did the same to me.¡± I muttered dryly.


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Liam asked in disbelief. ¡°How do you even know this funny experiment would work? We have never been told about such a lore since we became of age and had our first shifts.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, it works. I personally spoke with Edith.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to know who that is?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. She is the one who was marked and rejected by her mate.¡±


    ¡°You said she had only been rejected for a couple of years. That¡¯s no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find another mate.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°Why are you so bothered, then? If you¡¯re so sure it wouldn¡¯t work, then why are you bothered?¡±


    ¡°Because the thought alone is insane. What¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    ¡°Change.¡± I sighed, literally feeling a headache from hisints. I expected him to support me, not this. ¡°And the fact that you pulled me aside after dinner to have this conversation, is funny.¡±


    ¡°Funny?!¡± Liam asked in disbelief. ¡°Logan, the execution of her parents is tomorrow! Yet, you n to mark and reject her with all the pain she would probably be passing through?¡±


    ¡°Sounds just fine to me. Moreover, I doubt they felt as terrible when they plotted to kill me.¡± I shrugged. ¡°By the way, I marked her already. Earlier today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the need to lie?¡± I chuckled humourlessly. ¡°Had she been down for dinner, you would have definitely seen it on her neck. Sitting pretty.¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡± He looked up speechlessly. ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°What did you expect me to do?!¡± I blew out in rage. ¡°Let her continue to sleep beside me everyday, and act like she really loves me? Like she didn¡¯t betray my trust?¡±


    ¡°It would have been better to just reject her! You didn¡¯t have to mark her first!¡± He shot back. ¡°Imprinting your mark is not supposed to be for the purpose of exploitation. It is supposed to be a form of assurance! So you¡¯re going to reject her, after assuring her you would be together forever? You would be subjecting her to a life of pain and lonliness.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then you believe in the lore after all?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Did you even listen to all I just said?¡± He asked in confusion. Exhaling deeply and trying to look a bit understanding, he looked at me. ¡°Logan¡­. I know you¡¯re still hurting from what she and Sebastian did to you. But if you go ahead with this, you woulde to regret it in the future. I know you.¡±


    ¡°You knew the old me, Liam. The one who was weak, dependent on the affection of others, and foolish. This Logan is different.¡± I turned and began to walk out of the study.


    Just when I got to the door, I looked back at him. ¡°And to think that when she had the opportunity to make things right, she still lied to me.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡± At his question, I ground my teeth against each other in anger.


    ¡°We both know it was consensual. Sebastian never raped her.¡± I muttered, before walking out finally. I made my way to my chambers and once I got in, she was already in bed, fast asleep. I really didn¡¯t want to waste any time looking at her, but I eventually did. In her sleep, she seemed so harmless. I thought back to our intimate session this afternoon, and released a sigh. That was the only mistake I made. I should have just found a way to mark her, without having sex with her.


    **


    **


    All eyes were on her as she walked into the hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my tardiness.¡± She apologized to the chiefs present for the penalty reading, her voice sounding really strained. That was much expected. Her parents were gonna die today, and she was probably going to lose her mind when I did what I had in mind to do to her.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I heard La whisper to Audrey, who took a seat beside her. ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t mandatory for you to show up, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through this torture.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, La.¡± She croaked out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound¡­..¡± La was still whispering to her, when I gave out the first order.


    ¡°Bring forward the rebels!¡± It was at this moment I really appreciated my vamp hearing. Every single reaction, whimper, and gasp she released, I could hear it. And it only made my inner excitement bubble up.


    Everyone watched intently, as the defaulters were brought into the hall. They were lined ording to hierarchy, making my step mother the first on the queue.


    I looked at the woman, and every aura of royalty in her appearance, had disappeared. That was life.


    ¡°Your majesty, may I have the scroll?¡± Liam requested, and I handed it over to him. He stood up from his position, which was just beside me, then stepped out to excercise his authority as Beta. Knowing what came next, the entire ce fell silent.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I, Liam Rochester; second inmand to the Alpha, and Beta of the Royal moon pack, judge you all, traitors to the crown and Alpha.¡± A few low grunts were heard, but Liam continued nheless.


    ¡°There is a prize to be paid for every sin. Today, you will all pay your prizes as deemed deserving by the king and elders in council.¡± He cleared his throat and paused for a moment. ¡°Luna Queen Mercedes, you have been charged with the murder of the previous Queen Brienne, the mastermind in the attempted murder of Alpha King Logan, and being a part of the rebellion movement against the crown. Penalty for your sins would be death by poisoning, as required for royalty.¡±


    I scanned her face and couldn¡¯t see a trace of remorse or fright. All I could see in her eyes was anger, and it was funny. I was supposed to be the angry one here.


    ¡°Alpha Dean and Luna Marion¡­¡± Liam continued, and I turned to see the tears clogging Audrey¡¯s eyes. She had maintained eye contact with them and for a moment, it seemed like they were mindlinking themselves. Eventually, a tear dropped from Audrey¡¯s eyes, and aplimentary tear dropped from her mother¡¯s eyes as well. Call me cold, but this just got interesting. ¡°¡­ Penalty for your sins against the crown and this formidable kingdom, would be death by hanging.¡±


    On hearing the verdict, more tears fell from Audrey¡¯s eyes as La encouraged her to be strong.


    During the next 15 minutes, the verdict of the others were read. I looked at Sebastian who tried to go over to his mother, but was held in ce by two guards. He was so lucky father had pleaded to spare his life. I had settled for stripping him off his title and degrading him to the rank of an omega, after which he would be banished. Being a rogue omega was definitely torturous enough for someone like Sebastian, who thought power was everything.


    ¡°Now, we head to the execution grounds!¡± Liam announced, and just as everyone stood, I stopped them.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± I informed them, and got a few confused nces from the elders and Alphas who were present. ¡°There is still one more traitor to be penalized for her actions.¡± At my words, Liam¡¯s eyes widened slightly, silently begging me not to do what I was about to do next. I heard Audrey release a low gasp, her heartbeat rapidly increasing. It sounded like melodies to my ears.


    Standing from my seat, I took the scroll before me and joined Liam where he stood. I could hear those murmurs buzzing around again. Spections were traveling so fast, and that was just how I liked it.


    ¡°I, King Logan; leader of the moon realm and Alpha of all Alphas, judge thee; Luna Queen Audrey Chadwick, a traitor and guilty of the following charges.¡± I noticed her heartbeat had suddenly be so slow, and I knew this was the part where she held her breathe in fear. I could literally smell the fear oozing off of her.


    Reluctantly, Liam turned to the table and called her up. ¡°Please step forward, your majesty.¡±


    Almost at the same time, my father and La burst through my mindlink.


    ¡®What the hell are you doing?!¡¯ La queried in worry.


    ¡®What¡¯s this about?¡¯ Father asked, but I gave no response. Slowly, Audrey stood up from her seat and made her way to the podium, shivering so badly. Clearly, she knew what wasing for her was terrible, but let¡¯s just say she hadn¡¯t imagined I would reject her. At this point, she would have certainly preferred to die, than go through the pain she was about to encounter.


    ¡°Audrey Chadwick,¡± I started. ¡°you have been charged with the following crimes¡­. Being a part of the rebellion against the crown, defiling your position as crowned princess of the werewolf race, and cheating on your mate with his stepbrother.¡±


    Loud gasps were heard around the hall, whilst she just bowed her head in shame. Her entire body shook badly, and I noticed she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily on her feet.


    ¡°Penalty for your crimes. You would be stripped off your royal title and every privilege thates with it. The mark I have bestowed upon you as your first mate, prevents you from having a second chance mate, until I die. And that isn¡¯t any time soon.¡± I whispered thest part to her. Her eyes widened in fear, and I wondered if she was scared of not having a second chance mate, or the fact that I just hinted that I was gonna reject her.


    I so badly hoped it was thetter. She shouldn¡¯t be thinking of the possibilities of a second chance mate, when she should be groveling and begging me to not reject her! I badly wanted to make her beg for mercy, and still go ahead to break her.


    ¡°Pl¡­ please do.. do¡­ don¡¯t leave me.¡± She stuttered in a whisper, unable to look up at me, as her hands shook so terribly. I could feel my satisfaction slowly building up.


    ¡°I, King Logan, rejects you; Audrey Chadwick as my mate, Luna to the Royal Moon pack, and Queen to the werewolf race.¡±


    At my final words, she looked up at me, our eyes locking. I didn¡¯t expect what had happened next. Just as if we were both in a connected trance, all our memories together flooded through my mind in a blur. The kiss on our wedding day, the first night she let me share the bed with her, the day she asked to be friends with me, our reading moments together in the library, the first time we cuddled in bed, the first night we shared a kiss, the day we made out in the library, the misunderstanding about Leah which led to our first sex, the intimate moment we shared on the morning of her birthday¡­ andstly, the intense sex under the shower. Just before I got out of the trance, her whisper after our intimate moment together, resonated in my head. ¡®I love you Logan, please don¡¯t leave me.¡¯


    When I got myself, she had fallen to her knees right before me, so much tears falling down her face as she let out an ear piercing howl. She wrapped her arms around herself, wing at her face and skin painfully. I suddenly felt my chest begin to ache so badly, which was definitely as a result of my rejection. I could feel our bond slowly fizzle away, as her howls and cries increased. It suddenly became too much for me, and I could feel the tears sting my eyes. No matter how much I tried to look away from her wailing figure, I couldn¡¯t. It felt like some kind of punishment. The rest of the congregation were cked out, and the only person I could see or hear, was my just rejected mate.


    In the blink of an eyes, her bones cracked into shape, and her wolf came emerging. Her gown fell to the floor in several pieces. With onest look of pain, her wolf ran out in crazy speed, leaving me as unsatisfied as ever. All I could truly feel, was nothing.

 CHAPTER 48

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°When I get older, I would love to have a handsome mate!!!¡± I sang as I ran down the staircase. ¡°Much handsome than you are, Andrew!¡± I jested, and he continued to chase after my small figure.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be that lucky, you silly rat!¡± He barked behind me, and I giggled happily because I was clearly riling him up. Just then, the door went open and father walked into the living room with his Beta, a few guards tagging along. Instantly, the ce fell silent and I ceased my running. Andrew on the other hand, stopped chasing after me.


    We both watched in silence as father sat on his favourite sofa in the living room. We had no idea he was going to return home so soon. There had been an interpack dispute, and he had travelled to settle issues. It wasn¡¯t even up to a whole day since he left.


    ¡°Father.¡± I muttered in my tiny voice. ¡°Wee home.¡± I said, hoping he would return my greetings with a wide smile. His smiles always made me feel so good. Sometimes, I felt so emotional that I would feel myself tear up.


    I was so little, but I really couldn¡¯t tell why I loved my father more than my mother, who was a bit caring. I was always ready to do anything and everything to please him, so I took my studies really serious. At the age of 8, I was the best amongst my peers in the academy, and it made him so proud. He would asionally ask me toe sit on his thighs during these pack events, where he would boast about my intelligence. It made me want to work harder, so he would always carry me on his thighs like a pet.


    ¡°Where is your mother?¡± He asked, not bothering to return my greetings. I certainly felt bad.


    ¡°She paid a visit to the pack¡¯s infirmary, father.¡± Andrew answered quickly.


    ¡°Great.¡± He nodded. ¡°You both,e forward.¡± He ordered, and we took cautious steps towards him. When we got to him, we bowed our heads in respect, not sure of what to expect next. ¡°So tell me Audrey, what kind of mate do you want?¡± Hearing my father ask me such non academic questions, my face lit up.


    I was happy he seemed interested in my childish fantasies, and I dly responded with a huge smile on my face.


    ¡°Father, I want a handsome mate. More handsome than Andrew.¡± I added dreamily.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He released a grunt of displeasure, making my little eyes widen in worry. ¡°Disappointing.¡± He muttered, making tears well up in my eyes. ¡°Boy!¡± He turned to Andrew. ¡°What kind of mate do you want?¡± He asked, and Andrew stuttered, clearly scared to say the wrong thing, like I did.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know y.. y¡­ yet father.¡± He replied. In silence, we both waited for father¡¯s response, and he finally gave it.


    ¡°Well,¡± he started, a small frown on his face. ¡°It is better than your sister¡¯s response.¡± Father had been so calm, that I didn¡¯t see his next course of actioning. ¡°Kyle!¡± He called one of the guards, who stepped forward immediately. ¡°Take Audrey to the darkroom.¡± Hearing my father say that, I released a whimper.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I rushed out, very terrified of being in that ce.


    Rather than pardon me, he told Kyle to be quick about it. What hurt me the most, was the fact that I didn¡¯t know what I did wrong. Tears fell from my eyes as Kyle put my tiny body on his shoulders and made his way down the basement, where the darkroom was. Father had always threatened to punish us by locking us in there, and it always made me so weary. I couldn¡¯t believe he was actually doing that to me. The darkroom was a ce where omegas were ced in, as punishment for derailing. Now, I was going in there.


    It wasn¡¯t news that I had always been scared of the dark, to the extent I always slept with the lights on. I couldn¡¯t imagine being locked in there. The slightest thoughts made shivers run down my spine, as I cried for help.


    ¡°Mother!!!¡± I screamed in fear, but she wasn¡¯t there to help. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t let him take me there!!¡± I wailed, but Kyle didn¡¯t stop moving.


    Eventually, we got to the darkroom and Kyle put me down. I tried running away to safety, but it was no use. He caught me too quickly.


    I was dragged into the room, and had the door closed shut in my face. The moment the little form of illumination disappeared, I fell to the ground, crying so hard.


    ¡°Father please!!!¡± My small hands hit the silver  doors. ¡°Please I¡¯m sorry.¡± I yelled, but it was clear no pardon wasing my way. Soon, I began to feel panic set in, as I thought of what were probably lurking in the shadows. Iid on the floor, and raised my knees in a way that they covered my face. Putting my hands on my ear in fear, I prayed in tears that the monsters in the shadows didn¡¯t eat me up.


    As hours passed, my fears turned into weakness because hunger had set in.


    ¡°Please.¡± I muttered on the floor, too exhausted from my cries to stand up and hit against the doors. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Hot tears fell down my cheek.


    With how long I had stayed in the darkroom, I could tell that a few days had gone by. At that time, I waspletely weak, and couldn¡¯t even talk to myself. All I could think of, was water. My throat was so parched, and my eyes ached badly. I could feel the worms eating my belly walls as a result of starving.


    Just when I thought I was probably gonna be left in there forever, because I was a shame to my father, the doors burst open. It was mother¡­.. ¡°Audrey!¡± She released a whimper and rushed to me.


    I wanted to call her, but was unable to say a word. She sat on the cold floor, and carried me onto her thighs. I thought I had exhausted my ability to cry, but to my surprise, more tears made their way than my cheeks. I wanted to ask where she had been the whole time, but couldn¡¯t make it out. She carried my weak figure into her arms, and just as she made to stand up, father walked inside.


    ¡°Princess.¡± He called out, not looking the least bit apologetic. ¡°Come here.¡± He stretched his hands out to me, but I was too weak to move.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve done enough harm.¡± Mother bit out angrily, but he pulled me out of her arms nheless.


    ¡°You know whom would have saved you from this horrible room?¡± He asked, walking out of the darkroom with me in his arms. Not waiting for a response, he gave an answer. ¡°A strong mate.¡± He said. ¡°You know who would have fed you till your belly bursts?¡± He asked again, and quickly answered his own question. ¡°A wealthy mate.¡± He muttered. ¡°And you know who would have been capable of giving me the punishment I deserve for treating you so badly?¡± He asked again and this time, I managed to shake my head. ¡°A powerful mate.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± I was interrupted from my thoughts, and looked up to see Denver. He had a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks, love.¡± He sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t hide in here forever.¡± He said, and I gave a small nod, making him frown. ¡°Don¡¯t do this now. How much longer would you be silent for? You haven¡¯t said aplete sentence since¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ two weeks.¡± I muttered, finishing his statement for him. He seemed stunned for a moment, not able to say anything. I guess it was a miracle that I was speaking after all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± He whispered, and inched closer to me on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two weeks, Denver. I have a lifetime of pain ahead.¡± Tears clogged my eyes.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± He whispered again. ¡°You loved him, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked, and I thought that was such a strong question to ask, seeing as I was finally trying tomunicate in weeks. I sat up on the bed.


    ¡°I thought I did.¡± I answered honestly. He released a sad sigh, and started to speak.


    ¡°Ipletely understand you, if you¡­.¡±


    ¡°But now,¡± I caught him off, trying to finish my initial statement. ¡°I simply think it may be impossible to live without him.¡± I confessed, a stray tear falling from my eye.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± He whispered, probably too shocked to hear me say I felt so strongly for someone other than myself.


    ¡°I love him, Denver.¡± I aggressively wiped my tears with the back of my palm. ¡°So damned much.¡± I sniffled. ¡°I thought being rejected by him would make me yearn less for him, but that isn¡¯t the case.¡± I shook my head tiredly. ¡°He showed me what it meant to be truly and wholesomely loved, and made me unconsciously want to be better.¡±


    ¡°Whenever I touch this¡­¡± I gently caressed his mark on my neck. ¡°I feel the need to be with him, but the impossibility of that, drives me crazy.¡± Denver remained silent, probably wanting me to say more. To be quite honest, this was the first time since I returned home, that I felt the need to talk to someone. I might as well, let the pain all out. ¡°I fear that this may drive me crazy. Crazy to my death.¡± I sighed, truly convinced it was possible. ¡°Denver, you don¡¯t want to ever feel this way. I pray you and Leah nevere to this.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think about the other Leah in the royal moon pack. Was Logan going to look her way now?


    She had always loved him, regardless of the fact he was seen as weak.


    ¡®You did too.¡¯ My wolf muttered. ¡®Atleast, eventually.¡¯ She added. I guess I was most grateful for her presence at a time like this. She had finally reconnected with me after Logan had marked me. We were both so ecstatic, thinking the worst was over. Little did we know that it was yet toe.


    ¡®But he didn¡¯t think so.¡¯ I replied.


    ¡®Or maybe, he was hurt that you let that vile man¡­.¡¯


    ¡°He didn¡¯t believe me when I told him that Sebastian raped me.¡± I voiced out before I could realize I did.


    ¡°What¡­.?¡± Denver released a shaky breathe, tears clogging his eyes as they slowly went red.


    ¡°I doubt anything else hurt as much.¡± I sighed, suddenly feeling so exhausted. I was about to fall back on the bed, when Denver pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­..¡± He muttered, unable to finish his statement. ¡°He hurt you.¡± He released a low whimper, rubbing my back soothingly.


    I found myself holding onto him much tightly. For the first time since it happened, someone could finally hear and rte to just how I felt. It wasforting.


    ¡°We would get through this together. I promise you.¡± He whispered into my ear, dropping a chaste kiss there.


    ¡°Thank you. For everything, Denver. You¡¯re all I have now.¡± I didn¡¯t mince words when I made that statement. Andrew had made it clear that he wanted nothing more to do with me, now that our parents were dead. He stood the chance of not being given the position of Alpha, as a result of our sins.


    That was the reason I had been at Denver¡¯s family house the whole time. My brother despised me, and I had nowhere else to go.

 CHAPTER 49

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    Witches, wolves, vampires, and faes. All, fighting together?


    The chaos was sooo great. I found myself running ahead, aggressively hitting down the rogue vampires and wolves that came on to me. The audacity indeed. I could feel so much anger within me, and I just wanted to take it out on a particr person who stood far across from me. I couldn¡¯t clearly make out his face, but I knew that he was the rival I had to deal with.


    One minute I was running towards my rival, the next minute I realized I was in a different spot. Beside me, was the most humbling creature I had ever seen in my life. An extremely beautiful wolf with furs of fire. That wolf was fighting alongside me.


    I woke up, my eyes frantically searching my surroundings. There was no chaos, I wasn¡¯t in battle, and there was no wolf with furs of fire. But there was one person though.


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯re watching me sleep now?¡± I asked in mild irritation, to which he simply shrugged. How could he act normal, after not speaking with me for weeks?


    ¡°I guess I came at the right time.¡± He muttered, walking towards me and handing me a ss of water. I collected it with appreciation, actually feeling thirsty.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded. ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell for a fact.¡± I sighed, truly confused by all I had seen. I gulped down the ss of water quickly.


    ¡°Care to share?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± I hopped down the bed and strolled into the bathroom. I poured some water over my face,pletely clearing out the drowsy feeling of sleep. After brushing my teeth, I stepped out of the bathroom and popped an unexpected question at him.


    ¡°Would you apany me into the witches territory?¡±


    ¡°You want to visit the sisters?¡± He asked, looking surprised. Even I, hadn¡¯t thought I would.


    ¡°Yes. Given the dream I just had, I need to see them.¡±


    ¡°I know it is my duty to apany you, Logan. But I honestly do not think I can.¡±


    ¡°I had a dream were we all fought together in unity.¡± I found myself exining, feeling terrible that he just declined going with me.


    ¡°Who do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We. The four supernatural races fought together, against amon enemy.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asked, looking more attentive.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°And who was themon enemy?¡±


    ¡°Rogues. Of every race. Though, I can¡¯t tell whom their leader was.¡± I sighed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t clearly make out his face. But then, I saw a much more stunning creature, fighting by my side. Liam, I saw a wolf with furs of fire. It was the most insane thing I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Okayyyy, didn¡¯t see thating.¡± He gave me a weird look.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t. It¡¯s just weird that what you saw, fits into the description of the ming Wolf.¡± At his words, I paused.


    ¡°Goddess¡­.¡± I whispered to myself, realizing Liam wasn¡¯t wrong at all. ¡°It must have been the ming Wolf indeed! B¡­ b.. but how can?¡±


    ¡°Same thing I asked myself. I mean¡­. the ming Wolf hasn¡¯t been reincarnated in centuries. If you saw it fighting alongside you in the battle, then¡­.¡± He trailed off. I was just as confused as he was. ¡°You do realize that this battle you saw, is the same which had been revealed to us many years ago, right?¡±


    ¡°I figured as much.¡± I nodded. ¡°The great battle that brings back unity amongst the races.¡±


    ¡°I think you just had a vision, Logan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream, it was a vision. We just have no idea how far or close, before it happens¡­..¡± He continued bbing, and I just looked at him in amusement.


    ¡°And since when did I begin to see visions?¡± I asked him, finding it funny that he thought it was a vision when infact, he was present when I woke up from the dream.


    ¡°Since you were appointed the chief custodian of the witches. You¡¯re a wizard now.¡± He replied. ¡°Logan, you can¡¯t decide to embrace certain sides of yourself, and just abandon the other. Your witch gene is literally what brings bnce between your other sides, which you prefer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I prefer my vampire and wolf side over¡­.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you do.¡± He cut me off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I just don¡¯t see how it is possible to lead two different races, when¡­¡± I sighed in frustration. ¡°How would it work?¡±


    He looked at me in silence, probably thinking of the perfect response to give me.


    ¡°Well, your dream says it all. All races fought together against amon enemy. That is unity there. If we be united, then it would be easier for you to lead both races.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s assume I am able to unite the witches and werewolves, what happens to the faes and vampires?¡±


    ¡°The faes and witches are not really ¡®divided¡¯, if you ask me. They have always understood themselves. It just happens that they have different territories, which brings us to a simple understanding. We can all be united, regardless of being in separate kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Make it make sense, Liam. Initially, we were all together. There were no territories! The issue of having territories only began when the fight for power became excessive, leading to the division of races.¡±


    ¡°I know. But think about it¡­. The fight for power only started because the different races thought they were all capable of leading. What makes you think that the same thing wouldn¡¯t happen, if we eventually cohabit again?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m getting at, is the fact that we do not need to cohabit, before there can be peace. Take a look at the witches and fae. They visit themselves whenever they want, without misunderstandings. There can be unity amongst the several races, without necessarily having to break down territorial walls. All that is needed, is for us to be able to tolerate ourselves. We mustn¡¯t even love each other. Just tolerance and implementation of rules.¡±


    Okayyy. This was beginning to make sense.


    ¡°If you ept the position of chief custodian to the witches, it would be easier for them to make peace with the wolves. And of course, the faes would fall in line. Moreover, there are a few wolves who still visit their territories and return unharmed.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite true. Edith was a wolf, yet she was weed to visit the witches.¡± At my statement, the ce fell silent. Great! I talk about Edith, and he goes mute? Ever since the day of the execution, it felt like I was all on my own. I was quite surprised to see him in my room this morning. ¡°What about the vampires?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°They are the major problems.¡±


    ¡°We have you, we have Ryan, and we have your mother.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s clear enough Logan.¡± He threw his hands up in the air. ¡°You are their kind. Partly. And so is Ryan. Your mother is a theirplete kind, and she also happens to have been a witch as well. Am I also forgetting the fact that she was once a werewolf queen? We can definitelye to some sort of understanding.¡±


    ¡°I understand your idea in respect the witches and faes. But you should know how tough the vampires are. They wouldn¡¯t just fall in line for the sake of unity.¡±


    ¡°I would agree that they could be really tough, but we all have amon enemy. The rogues. If the rogues conquer us in battle, they would take over the four supernatural kingdoms. Every single one. And our people would be subjected to their oppression for as long as it takes before they set themselves free from such tyranny. That should be enough reason for the vampires to unite and fight with us.¡±


    ¡°All these talks, and we aren¡¯t even sure what this dream really means.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He muttered. ¡°When do you want us to go to see the sisters?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you weren¡¯t interested in apanying me? What are you even doing in my chambers in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You shut everybody out for two straight weeks, and today you finally seem weing enough, you suddenly feel like pushing me away?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, slightly annoyed. ¡°You all went mad, simply because I punished¡­..¡± I trailed off. ¡°¡­ her, like she deserved.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even say her name.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Am I supposed to say her name?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to let go!¡± He yelled bak, surprising me. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s have this conversation.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°What conversation?¡±


    ¡°This!¡± He shot back. ¡°You were hurt, but only ended up hurting yourself more.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°How??!!¡± He chuckled humourlessly. ¡°Have you seen yourselftely? You look like a joke. Your rejection is eating you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± I denied. ¡°I simply needed a break. I deserve one.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head in negation. ¡°You couldn¡¯t believe how much rejecting her would affect you. But that is because you did it the wrong way. You created more bond between you both, and you expect it not to hurt when it is being broken? I warned you not to do it, but you went ahead. All you should have done, was reject her the right way, and let go of her. But now, your mark on her has made it clear that you aren¡¯t willing to let go.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want her being with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mark her because I wasn¡¯t willing to let go!¡± I shot back, feeling angrier. ¡°I marked her because I wanted her to suffer and live a lonely life for all eternity.¡± I red at no one in particr.


    ¡°Are you even listening to yourself?! You¡¯re still so angry. Would she continue to make you soooo mad, in years toe? Because if that is the case, then you would never really be able to let go.¡± He turned away in annoyance.


    His words scared me, because all I truly wanted was to forget about her, whilst making her suffer. But hearing all that Liam just said, it became obvious that I couldn¡¯t have both, and it angered me to no end. Goddess! I hated her.


    ¡°It is all in the past now. She is in my past, and I do not want to have any other discussions concerning her in the future.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He muttered in response. ¡°Moreover, what is done is done.¡±


    Yes, it was. I was really done with her, regardless of what my mark on her, meant. It was a mistake, and I wasn¡¯t going to keep dwelling on it. I would prove to myself and everyone, that I had left her in my past.


    ¡°I have had as much rest as I deserve, and I¡¯m ready to return to my duties. I¡¯m sorry if it felt like I pushed you all away. I didn¡¯t realize it.¡± I truly didn¡¯t. I actually thought they had kept their distances. ¡°As for our visit to the sisters, we could make that in two days. Enough time to wrap up whatever couldn¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not enough time.¡±


    ¡°Fine. How much time do you need?¡±


    ¡°Two months?¡± He replied, and I looked up at him in disbelief. Was he purposely trying to rile me up?


    ¡°Are you kidding?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. technically, no.¡± He shrugged. ¡°La definitely needs that long, before she puts to birth.¡± He revealed, a small smile on his face.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered in shock. ¡°La is pregnant?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± He sighed. ¡°Clearly, she has been for a while now. She only told me a few days back.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I really couldn¡¯t exin how happy I felt.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± I stood from the bed and paced my bedroom, a huge smile on my face. ¡°This is great news!¡±


    ¡°You know what is a greater news?¡± He asked, and I shook my head, anticipating what more was in store.


    ¡°She chose a name for the baby already.¡±

 CHAPTER 50

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    As I stepped out of the hall, I could feel several pairs of eyes on me. This was the first time I was out in public since my return, and I was already regretting it. I didn¡¯t know if I should increase my steps, or just walk back inside the hall and wait until the entire ce was free of people. I decided that the former was the best decision, and increased my steps. It almost felt like I was running, and I didn¡¯t realize I was, until I began to hear mockful chuckles behind me. Slowly, the chuckles became more audible, and I could feel hot tears cloud my eyes. I bent my head in embarrassment, and ran off.


    The moment I got to the house, I uran past my uncle and made my way to my room.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± I heard him call, but I didn¡¯t have it in me to say a word in response. Though I was worried that he might assume I wasn¡¯t happy about Denver¡¯s new appointment, but I made a note in my head to meet him and exinter.


    Iid in a way that my head faced the pillow, and cried my heart out. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was now reduced to. This was a pack that used to be under the rule of my parents before. These were people who mostly never had the guts to speak to my face. Now, they could openlyugh at me.


    My life was such a mess, and it pained me so much. I didn¡¯t believe someone could be sadder than I presently was. At this point, all I really wanted to do was end it all, because it seemed like there was nothing left for me here.


    Denver had just been appointed as the new Alpha of our pack. I was truly happy for him, but a part of me knew that I would never have my brother back. Being Alpha meant everything to Andrew, and now that our cousin was Alpha, Andrew would only hate me more. Of course, he med me for his back luck.


    I couldn¡¯t shake off the look in his eyes, when we locked gazes at the hall earlier today. They were full of disdain and absolute hate. Most of all, they had been filled with disappointment. I wondered if the pack members made fun of him as they did me today. If they did, I was definitely going to be med for it too.


    I thought about all the unfair things I had said to Denver when he told me he found his mate. I had called her a ¡®weak omega¡¯, telling him it was better to reject her.


    Now, here we were. I was the rejected one, and that ¡®weak omega¡¯ was now a Luna. Everyday, the universe kept teaching me a lesson.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I stayed in bed for the rest of the day, pretending I was asleep whenever anyone stepped in to check on me.


    I was dying inside, and the goddess knew that I needed an escape out of the pain I was feeling. I finally found it possible to stand from my bed and when I did, I felt myself falling back on the bed. I began to feel dizzy. Oh, goddess. Could I just die already? Why didn¡¯t Logan just sentence me to death by hanging, alongside my parents?


    Well, it is clear why he didn¡¯t. Dead men feel no pains. Just then, a dangerous idea resurfaced in my mind.


    An idea that had been continuously tugging at my mind for days now. It promised me that escape I desperately needed, but then I had been too much of a coward to go ahead with it. All I needed was courage.


    A tear made its way down my cheeks, and made me so angry. I was tired of crying. I just wanted it all to stop.


    I tried to stand up again and this time, I was sessful. With slow steps towards the window, I peeped out to see it was a full moon. I asked for the goddess¡¯s forgiveness for having such an abominable n on a night as sacred as this, but it had to be done.


    If I let it exceed this very night, I would never have the guts to do it again. I would have to keep enduring a purposeless life, filled with hate from everyone around me.


    I pulled open the door of my room, feeling so empty and broken. With each step I took through the broad and long hallway, more tears made its way down my face. I eventually stepped into the living room and when I got to the door, I unlocked it. I walked out of the living room and went straight to the backyard, where we normally hung out clothes to dry afterundry. The sole tool I needed tonight, was there.


    ¡®Audrey!¡¯ My wolf suddenly sprung up in action.  ¡®Please stop. Don¡¯t do this to us¡¯. She pleaded, and it only made me feel worse. She was too much of a greatpanion, to have been stuck with someone like me.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. I released a whimper. ¡®But I can¡¯t do this anymore. It¡¯s only more suffering from here. Let¡¯s just end it all.¡¯ I felt my emotions slowing shutting down at that point, but my heart didn¡¯t stop beating loudly in my head.


    ¡®But you still have a reason to live! We have Denver. Isn¡¯t he enough?¡¯.


    ¡®Please stop!¡¯ I pleaded, feeling my resolve shake at the mention of Denver.


    Just as I approached the cloth line, I halted my movement, convinced I heard a sound. A few secondster, I heard the sound again and turned towards the supposed direction, only to see a cattle tied to a pole. Releasing a sigh, I continued on my way to the clothing line. I couldn¡¯t afford for anyone to see me and definitely disrupt my ns now.


    Reaching towards the iron rod, I began to loosen the rope used to spread our clothes. I could hear the loud howls of wolfs who had probably just had their first shifts, and hoped for the best for them. Soon, I had myself a full rope. Folding it in a continuous circle until it was exhausted, I began making my way out of thepound. I needed to do this much farther from Denver¡¯s home. I wouldn¡¯t want to scar him with something as horrific as this forever.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± I stilled my movement when I heard a voice behind me. Instantly, fear took over. But this voice wasn¡¯t familiar in any way. ¡°What are you holding?¡± This unknown person asked once more, making my hands begin to shake.


    With slow steps, I turned to see who it was. The full moon had shone brightly against her face, but I still couldn¡¯t recognize who she was.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± She put her palm to her mouth in shock. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that she¡¯d just figured out my n. She pulled her hand from her mouth, and gave a pleading look. ¡°Please honey, don¡¯t ever try to do this again.¡± She begged, tears clouding her eyes. Her tears touched the deepest parts of my soul. How could she feel so sorry for me, to the extent of crying?


    ¡°I¡¯m pathetic.¡± I released a sigh, tears apanying it. ¡°And I¡¯m tired of crying.¡± I added in between tears. ¡°This is the only way.¡± I continued, my throat suddenly feeling dry and sore. ¡°And I doubted a knife would do a clean job, seeing as I heal really fast.¡± I sniffled. ¡°So I settled for this.¡± I raised the rope in emphasis. I didn¡¯t see iting when she ran towards me, and gave me a tight hug. She was more petite than I was, so it almost felt like I was the one consoling her.


    It actually felt like she was going through her fair shares of problems too. We stayed in each other¡¯s arms for a long while, and I didn¡¯t even realize when the rope fell off my hand.


    When I had cried to my heart¡¯s content, my eyes feeling really sore and definitely red, I asked the next question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± At my question, she released a sigh and pulled away from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I shook my head in negation.


    ¡°I am Freda. You rescued my daughter from the hands of a rogue rapist some years back. And even sustained serious injuries while fighting off the bastard.¡± She gave a sad expression.


    Immediately, I realized who she was. That particr incident had made me receive several ps from my father. ording to him, I would have let the ¡®unfortunate¡¯ girl face her fate, rather than almost killing myself in order to save her. From what Logan had told me, that girl was mated to the Beta of the cold moon pack now.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lily¡¯s mom.¡± I muttered, and she nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°I thank the goddess for ordering my steps to you tonight. My house isn¡¯t far from here. I was on my way to the pack house to watch the young wolves have their first shifts, and that was when I saw you out here. You didn¡¯t seem like you had the ns of attending the¡­.¡± She trailed off, squeezing my hands endearingly. ¡°You¡¯re not pathetic, my child. This pain you feel, would pass.¡± She assured, but I actually doubted that.


    **


    **


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait up for me after the appointment ceremony?¡± Denver asked, adjusting his cor. ¡°And why are your eyes so swollen? You¡¯re hurting me, Audrey.¡± He sighed, and came to sit next to me on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered, bowing my head so low. Would I have really killed myselfst night, if Freda didn¡¯t intervene? What would have been Denver¡¯s reaction when he returned from the ceremonyst night, only to see I was dead? I was truly selfish.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well.¡± He sighed, and held my hands in his. ¡°I know my new position makes things more difficult between you and Drew.¡±


    ¡°You deserve every honour you get, Denver. You¡¯re a good man.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Would you like to apany me to the pack house today?¡±


    ¡°I really do not want to go out again.¡± I rushed out, shaking my head. He seemed puzzled for a while, before exhaling deeply.


    ¡°Who said it?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Said what?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yesterday is the frst time you stepped out since you returned to the pack. Somehow, you rush back home without Leah and I, and this morning, your eyes are so swollen. Who said those means words to you?¡±


    ¡°Nobody.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Audrey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± I muttered. ¡°Even if I tell you, what would you do? Go and beat them all up? Moreover, no one said anything. They all justughed at me, and they were a lot. So I can¡¯t really point out a particr person.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry.¡± He sighed. ¡°All these would stop soon.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I was supposed to tell you yesterday but couldn¡¯t, because you were indisposed.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, hoping it wasn¡¯t a disappointing information. It didn¡¯t seem so though.


    ¡°So¡­..¡± He wet his lips with his tongue. ¡°A letter came from the pce yesterday.¡± At his words, I froze. My mind ran through several possibilities. Could it be that he missed me and wanted me back? Denver had said my problems would stop soon. That was the only thing that could end my problems. Logan. ¡°A letter from the king¡¯s father.¡± He continued, and my heart sank a bit. His father? Not him? There was still hope though. ¡°The previous king has requested you be the new chiefmander to our pack¡¯s army.¡±

 CHAPTER 51

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°254, 255, 256, 257, 258¡­.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, that¡¯s enough.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me who it was.


    ¡°Denver, I do not appreciate your interruption.¡± I threw him a re, breathing so hard.


    ¡°Well, that interruption was very necessary!¡±


    ¡°I enjoy my sit-ups. It helps me clear my head.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s been 8 months! You can¡¯t keep hiding behind the sit-ups and extreme exercises.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, as calm as could be. I was actually annoyed. ¡°8 months ago, you gave me a royal order to take on the position of chiefmander, and I did. Regardless of how difficult it was for me to go into the midst of people who detested me, and lead them. I couldn¡¯t defy the king¡¯s order now, could I? For 8 whole months, I¡¯ve been trying my hardest to win over a team that doesn¡¯t see any good in me.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, I¡­¡± He started, but I was quick to cut him short.


    ¡°Denver, this is my only escape.¡± I ground my teeth, knowing I had gone past that era of crying. It never really solved anything, did it? ¡°Everyday, Ie into this field to train an army that only obey mymands because they do not want to incure the wrath of yourself or the king¡¯s father.¡± I sighed, standing up from myid back position. ¡°This is what I want from them, Denver. I want them to respect me because they think I¡¯m deserving. I¡¯m working really hard to be.¡± I could feel the heat within and outside my body, and all my mind screamed was a cold bath.


    Picking my bag from the base of therge tree behind us, I began walking away.


    ¡°Really? You want to walk back home without me now?¡± He called after me.


    ¡°We both aren¡¯t going the same way after all.¡± I muttered and kept walking.


    After I had been appointed as chiefmander, Denver had also been required to move into the pack house with his family, as the new Alpha. I insisted on staying back at their old house, because that was the period I needed self evaluation the most. A personal space was the best thing I could get at that point.


    ¡°Come oooonnnn!¡± He groaned. ¡°But I always walk you home, don¡¯t I? Today is no different.¡± I continued walking away nontheless. ¡°Audrey, talk to me.¡± He ran up to me from behind.


    ¡°We both know that all I said to you a few seconds back, is the most I¡¯ve said in months. Stop trying to milk the opportunity whenever you hear me talk more than normal.¡±


    ¡°Stop sounding cold.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I sighed, feeling too exhausted to have a back and forth with him. He suddenly took my hand in his, and I gave a sad smile. He knew I couldn¡¯t push him away.


    In thest months, that simple gesture of his had contributed to giving me the confidence I needed to be out in the midst of others. I have foundfort and sce in that little gesture whenever we were out in public. He¡¯d hold my hand, silently telling me that he would always stand by me no matter what anyone thought of me.


    On days that Leah was out with us, he would hold both of us with both his hands. At some point, it started to get awkward because a lot of pack members were definitely thinking I wasn¡¯t giving Denver and his mate the space that they needed.


    That was part of the reasons I was thankful for my decision not to move into the pack house with them. If reversed was the case, the pack gossips would be much worse. But then, Leah always made it a habit to reassure me that she had no issues with the bond I shared with her mate. And because she really understood that bond, she loved me too.


    To be very honest, I was slowly getting used to this new life, to the hate. But then again, it just didn¡¯t feel right for these people to hate me. It was weird I found myself bothered by that. I had always been a lone wolf, even up until now.


    But the difference between myself then and now, is the fact that then, I thought others weren¡¯t qualified to be around me. I always felt like I was too important to be mixed with other ordinary wolves. They never really impressed me, which is why I never cared if they hated me. Now, it¡¯s different. I still liked my space, but I loved the idea of making the people around me better. Before, I detested the thought of being normal and weak. But now, I felt responsible to make a change in the lives of these normal and weak wolves. To help them see the best in themselves. To make them ess their highest potentials.


    I guess that was the main reason I epted to lead as the pack¡¯s army chiefmander, after all. I thought I was going to be able to make a change. I still do, and that is why I¡¯m working so hard to be dedicated to this position. Even if it may take a lot of time before it happens, I hope to eventually win the trust and respect of the soldiers under mymand.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Denver asked, intruding in my thoughts. Just then, a couple of wolves passed by and greeted us. I was so sure I heard one of them whisper my brother¡¯s name.


    A lot of that had been happening the whole week, and I was convinced something was up with Andrew. I just didn¡¯t have an idea what it was.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with my brother?¡± I asked Denver, who seemed quite tongue tied for a moment. Oh, something was definitely wrong!


    ¡°Uhhhmm¡­. Audrey, I think you should speak with him yourself.¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± I ground my teeth in inner turmoil. ¡°I haven¡¯tid eyes on him for the past 6 months. I don¡¯t even know where he lives now.¡±


    After Denver had moved into the pack house as the new Alpha, Andrew found a new house to upy with his mate. The fact that I didn¡¯t even know what she looked like, was really saddening.


    ¡°You have to mend things with Andrew. No matter how much you think he hates you, you¡¯re still his sister. And he is very much aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Bu¡­¡±


    ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯, Audrey.¡± Denver sighed, affectionately squeezing my hand. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the only one allowed to touch you. Andrew should as well.¡±


    About that¡­ I found it difficult to let others have close physical contact with me. I guess it was posing a great challenge with training the wolves, because they probably thought I was still stuck up. I usually gave my training orders from a reasonable distance, and never sparred with anyone of them. I only watched them spar amongst themselves, and made notable corrections when nessary. I really wanted to work on that part of me, but I just couldn¡¯t. And I had no idea why I had that phobia in the first ce. It just didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it.¡± Denver chuckled, clearly having read my mind. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a part of your healing and readjusting process.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much on it, and don¡¯t force it either. It would go away with time. That¡¯s why I feel you should fix up things with Andrew. He is family, and I doubt you would be repulsed by his physical closeness. Maybe getting physically familiar with him, would help you slowly deal with the problem.¡±


    ¡°Physically familiar with him?¡± I chuckled dryly. ¡°Let¡¯s not go faster than ourselves, Denver. I¡¯m not even sure he would forgive me, talk more of hugging me or holding my hands.¡±


    ¡°We would never know, if we don¡¯t try.¡± Denver shrugged. ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t you worried he isn¡¯t fine?¡± Hisst question made me so sure that something was up. I also found it unusual, how Denver was convincing me to straighten things out with Drew. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Denver talks about it every once in a while for the past 8 months. But he has never seemed so positively convinced about the oue of going to see Andrew. ¡°He needs you now, more than ever.¡± At hisst words, I felt my heart do a flip.


    ¡°Andrew isn¡¯t fine.¡± I deduced. ¡°For how long?¡± I asked, making firm on my promise to never cry again.


    ¡°A while now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I muttered, making up my mind to ovee my fears.


    ¡°What?¡± Denver asked, sounding unsure.


    ¡°I want to see my brother. Let¡¯s go now.¡± I repeated, feeling fresh sweat break on my forehead.


    ¡°This way.¡± Denver pointed to a different pathway, going left. Not waiting for an extra second, I began walking in that direction. I knew wasting any more time would weaken my resolve to go see him.


    Night was fast approaching, and with each step we took closer to Andrew¡¯s home, the greater the temptation to cry. All the way, my mind continued to remind me that he was my brother. The only immediate family I had left. What was going to happen to me if he died? Would my heart be able to take it? What exactly was wrong with him? Did he get injured while on a hunt? Did he have any contact with wolfsbane?


    I knew these were questions I was supposed to ask Denver, but I was too disturbed to say a word.


    Eventually, we came to a stop at a decent looking apartment. The only problem was the fact that it was a bit too far in the woods, and pretty much secluded from other houses in the pack. Why would Andrew decide to live in a ce this lonely? He was always the ¡®people pleaser¡¯ kind of guy. So I expected he would try mixing up with others as much as he could.


    Denver walked up to the front porch, and I followed behind. Save for the single security light by the side of the apartment, everywhere was dark. And unnervingly quiet.


    Denver gave the first light knock, but we got no answer. He gave a second one, and a third, and a fourth. Yet, no answer. Just as he raised his hand to knock for a fifth time, we heard a loud scream. Oh goddess! Was my brother okay? Without further thoughts, I aggressively turned the knob of the door and suprisingly, the door went open. So it had been open all the while?! That was the least of my problems though.


    Luckily, inside the house had sufficient lighting, making it easy for me to navigate my way through the living room to a short hallway, certainly leading to the bedrooms.


    Denver came up behind me and with slow steps, we walked through the hallway. Just a couple of steps in, I began to hear whispers. Whispers that sounded like someone pleading. I was confused and scared, unsure of what to expect when I open the door that the sounds were most definitelying from.


    My curiosity had conquered every other emotions I felt, because the next thing I knew, I was pushing open the door.


    What I had seen behind those closed doors, made a wave of heat hit me hard.


    There in the middle of the room, was ady on the floor. It seemed to have been that she just received a p which still resounded in the room, making her full and curly brown mane cover her face. Immediately, I recognized the man in front of her, who slowly turned towards me. He had been clearly shocked to see me there, but almost immediately, the look of shock on his face turned into a bitter smirk. I could literally feel the goosebumps on my skin at the sight of that. No one had to tell me that he had been busy inflicting hurt upon thedy who finally looked up at me.


    Our eyes locked, and the tears in her eyes didn¡¯t anger me as much as the bruises on her face, and the open injury on her forehead did.


    ¡°Rosaline.¡± Denver muttered behind me, and I felt my inner walls crumble at the realization that this was my brother¡¯s mate. She released a strangled cry and I looked down to see the so much blood trailing down her thighs and soaking the yellow gown she wore.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Her lips quivered in fear, when she looked down at her thighs, tears pouring down her face. ¡°My baby!¡±

 CHAPTER 52

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I looked down at the Doctor¡¯s report in my hand, anger taking over my senses.


    ¡°She lost it.¡± I whispered in disbelief. ¡°Rosaline lost her pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡± Denver muttered, and that reminder pained me. What gued me the most was myck of understanding towards Rosaline¡¯s tolerance for my brother.


    ¡°And she¡¯s left with him again, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He sighed. ¡°They both went home this afternoon, after the doctor announced she was fit to be discharged.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a home, Denver!!¡± I burst out, before I could hold back. ¡°She isn¡¯t in a home. She is too kind for that monster.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he would get better from this psychologically rpse?¡± Denver sighed, and the look in his eyes only increased my annoyance.


    ¡°Really? That is why you have been so lenient with him? Because you feel sorry for taking the Alpha position from him?!¡±


    ¡°Audrey, calm down.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t. You all are busy, pardoning a horrible person, due to the excuse of psychological issues. How long are we going to me his psychologyy?!! Do you even know the level of psychological damage he must have caused Rosa by now? He has broken thatdy beyond reasoning, and I would no longer tolerate it. Enough is enough!¡± I turned and started walking out of the empty room that Rosa had been upying for days now, but Denver pulled me back. ¡°Let go.¡± I shook his hand off my arm.


    ¡°Not until you tell me where you¡¯re going.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I remained quiet, not ready for him to dissuade me from the ns I had in mind.


    ¡°This time, she didn¡¯t look understanding.¡± He muttered, looking deep in thoughts.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Rosa.¡± He replied. ¡°She didn¡¯t look understanding this time. She was so cold and aloof, and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡± I red.  ¡°What do you expect from a woman who has just lost her third pregnancy in the space of a year and 4 months?!¡± I shot back.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t believe it all. It still seemed unreal to me. Andrew¡¯s beastly behaviour which he tried to hide under the guise of psychological injury, was disgusting. How could he consistently hurt his mate that way, and expect me to buy that psychology rubbish? The annoying part of it all, was the fact she would always return home with him, after everything he did to her. I knew he was her mate, but no one shouldn¡¯t remain with someone who derives pleasure from hurting them.


    I remember the first time I met her. It was 16 months ago. She had been seriously injured by my brother, in a pool of her own blood, and had just miscarried her first pregnancy for him. Denver and I had rushed her to the pack¡¯s infirmary and it was a struggle to save her life, considering how much blood she had lost. I confronted Andrew, and all he said was how much I had ruined his life. He med me for what he had turned into, and somehow, I began to feel remorseful. He asked me to stay away from his private matters, and stay far away from him as possible.


    I tried to have a talk with Rosa before she was discharged from the hospital, but it felt like I was pouring water on a stone. She said she loved him, and was going to stick by him through it all, until he got better. She said he was never this way, until our parents died and he lost his chance at bing Alpha. I didn¡¯t need anybody to tell me to back off, seeing I was the cause of their problems. I hoped it was going to be the end of his assaults, and the injuries he caused his mate would be a lesson to him. It turned out I was wrong. So wrong.


    His assaults had continued. Not up to 3 monthster, Rosa was admitted into the infirmary because the bastard had stabbed her with a silver knife in the heat of his assaults. It took a whole week before she could be discharged. All through that period, I never went visiting because I wanted to respect their decision and stay away from their business. It was Denver who always gave me updates about her health.


    Several months after her discharge, Denver informed me she had just lost another pregnancy as a result of Andrew¡¯s incessant violence. I tried my best to look the other way, no matter how difficult it was for me to.


    Now, Andrew has hurt her again and I have decided I am done minding my business. As the pack¡¯s armymander, I had the authority to discipline him, and I would do so. He couldn¡¯t keep hurting her and getting away with it.


    ¡°Denver, I am giving you two days to punish him, or I would be forced to exercise my authority as the pack¡¯smander.¡± I quipped.


    ¡°Fine. I promise to do something about it.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°You better do, because you have no idea how this makes us look to the pack. He may be family, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is a monster. Now, Rosa doesn¡¯t even speak to anyone anymore. He haspletely destroyed her confidence and esteem, isting her from the rest of the pack.¡± I ground my teeth against themselves, angry that I suddenly felt like crying. I had fought so hard to not do so in two years, and I wouldn¡¯t start now.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Denver pulled me for a hug that I was in no mood to return. ¡°I promise to fix this.¡± He assured me. ¡°Why not leave for your training now. Your people must be waiting.¡±


    A smile made its way to my face. My people indeed. These past few months had been very bearable for me. Little by little, the pack soldiers were warming up to me, and it was beginning to feel like I led a team. Just a few weeks back, I dislocated my knee while training, and some of the female soldiers had shown up at my house to tend to my injury and help with a few house chores. They had continued visiting until I got better and was fit to resume training again.


    Two days ago, there was a rogue attack, and the soldiers had been equal to the task. Not a single rogue had escaped alive. It was clear that all our trainings were paying off, and everyone was d. It pleased me to know that slowly, I was earning the respect and trust of the pack. It made me yearn to do more. To bond more with them, because I had seen how wonderful they could be when they truly cared about someone. It suddenly felt like I was getting to know my pack all over again. Well, that was expected, considering the fact I never really rted with them when my parents were still Alpha and Luna.


    ¡°I makes me d.¡± I muttered and Denver nodded, shing me a small smile.


    ¡°You would be happier, if you start letting them close to you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I muttered, at loss and also interested in knowing what he meant. Truly, I felt like there was something more that kept me frompletely bonding with them.


    ¡°Audrey, you still do not let them close to you. You never spar with any of them, except me.¡±


    ¡°Denver, I¡¯m really working on that. Truly.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I know. You should get going already.¡± He said, and I nodded in agreement. We both walked out of the infirmary and took opposite paths. He was on his way to the pack house for a meeting with the pack elders.


    I increased my pace and made my way to the training field, a lot of thoughts running through my mind. Thoughts about my conversation with Denver. I really needed to bond with my soldiers, because that is what makes them loyal to me and the pack on the long run. But then, I still haven¡¯t gotten over my phobia for physical contact.


    Even when the female soldiers hade to assist me after I dislocated my knee, I didn¡¯t really let them so close, except the doctor who had to shift my bone back in ce. This was getting really bad.


    As I stepped into the field, a lot of them were busy doing different things. Some were racing, some were sparring, and some where practicing archery.


    ¡°Chief!¡± One of the young female soldiers; Dalia, ran towards me. She was one of the people who had shown up to take care of me the other time.


    The moment she was close enough, she halted, making it clear that she knew I didn¡¯t appreciate the closeness. ¡°Good afternoon, Chief.¡±


    ¡°Chief!!¡± I looked ahead to see another group of she-wolves waving at me. I tried to wear a smile and reciprocated their wave.


    ¡°Dalia, hey.¡± I looked back at her, amused at how much she was grinning at me. ¡°Any probelm?¡± I asked shyly.


    ¡°Not at all. You just look really pretty today. Not that you don¡¯t look pretty on other days though.¡± She quickly added.


    ¡°O.. oh?¡± I stuttered, having not expected her ttery. That was new. But it was a good thing. ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Of course!¡± She rushed out. ¡°How are you?¡± She asked again. Okayyyy, this was very unusual.


    ¡°Not so fine.¡± I answered honestly, Andrew¡¯s monstrosity guing my mind.


    ¡°I know why.¡± She sighed, stretching out her hand to hold mine, but I subconsciously pulled away. Instantly, her face fell.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I rushed out, feeling remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Dalia. Let me make it up to you.¡± I rushed out, not realizing what I just said. Did I just beg to make it up to her? How?


    ¡°How?¡± Okayyyy¡­ I had expected her to say it was all fine, not ask me how.


    ¡°I¡­.. dooo¡­. I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I think I do.¡± She smiled at me again.


    ¡°What?¡± I muttered, confused.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take what you did to heart, if you spar with me.¡± Oh, goddess!


    ¡°Dalia, I¡­..¡±


    ¡°I know. You have haphephobia.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That is what your problem is called.¡± She muttered, locking eyes with me. Oh, goddess! Why was I particrly so tempted to cry today? ¡°It¡¯s the fear of physical touch. Sometimes, it is psychological.¡±


    ¡°I do not have a psychological problem, Dalia.¡± I started walking away. I wasn¡¯t Andrew.


    ¡°Chief, please wait.¡± She pulled me back, and the feel of her hands on my arm, made me jolt in fear.


    ¡°Dalia, please.¡± I whispered, not wanting anyone to hear us.


    ¡°Pleeeaaassseee.¡± She begged as well. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I have a cousin who has the same issues.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± I found myself asking.


    ¡°Yes. It started after she got rejected by her mate. Her name is Edith, and her case is simr to yours. He marked her, before rejecting her.¡± Immediately, it dawned on me. It was all beginning to make sense. This actually started after Logan rejected me.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Hundred percent.¡± She sighed. ¡°And I hate it when the others think you¡¯re just stuck up. They don¡¯t know it¡¯s not your fault.¡± I just kept looking at her, unsure of what to say. ¡°Please say something.¡± She pouted.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I swallowed. ¡°Dalia, can you help me?¡± I finally let it out. At my request, a huge smile made its way to her face.


    ¡°If you let me.¡±


    ¡°I will. What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Spar with me.¡± She said, and my shoulders slumped in defeat. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Our wolves can.¡±


    ¡°How? Isn¡¯t my wolf affected as well? Frankly speaking, the rejection hurt her more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was definitely hurt by the rejection, but It¡¯s a psychological trauma, chief. Your human self it the traumatized one, not your wolf form.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I whispered in rity.


    ¡°So, would you spar with me?¡± She asked again.


    ***


    ***


    It was sote in the night when I finally got home. After training, Denver had invited me for dinner at the pack house, and I was happy to go. I spent quite a while there, before making my way back home.


    I walked straight into my room and loosened the tight ponytail I had packed my hair into. Then I stripped off my clothes and stepped into the bathroom, feeling extremely tired after the day¡¯s work. I may have been tired, but it didn¡¯t stop the smile that made its way to my face. Today was a sess, and I had Dalia to thank for it. She was right after all. My wolf had been so excited to be sparring with someone who wasn¡¯t Denver, after 2 years.


    I was also happy because the soldiers were excited. A lot of them were challenged to spar with me, after the tough session between Dalia¡¯s wolf and mine. I did spar with two other soldiers, but promised to spar with others in the next training sessions toe.


    They all left the training grounds feeling excited, and I was d. It was something new, for a change. I had this feeling that things were going to be interesting from here on.


    ¡®Are you certain¡¯? My wolf asked, and I shrugged, washing my body with my soft sponge. It felt therapeutic.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t thought about him the whole day¡¯. I muttered, feeling sessful at achieving something so difficult.


    ¡®Not really. You¡¯re thinking about him now¡¯.


    I remained silent, realizing that was true after all. I had tried for months now, to go a whole day without thinking about Logan. But I always failed woefully. Today turned out to be no different. I hurriedly washed off thether from my body, and proceeded out of the bathroom.


    Just after cleaning my body and dropping my towel on the bed, an unusual heat stroke hit me, causing sweat to break out on my forehead. The next thing I felt, was a burning sensation on my neck. It was the spot where Logan had marked me. It got so inmed, making my vision blurry. I pressed against the mark and screamed out in pain, as I fell to my knees.


    ¡°Logan, you¡¯re hurting me! Please stop.¡± I cried out. I wasn¡¯t even sure of what I was saying, but it felt right


    I could feel my bones cracking slowly, as my furs started to appear. My wolf was begging to be out, I wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand such pains. I managed to run out of my room and down to the living room. I was about reaching for the door when it flew open in my face. Someone ran in with great speed, and I turned to see it was Rosaline. I was confused at first, but the tears in her eyes and blood on her face, told me all I needed to know. This was the first time to wasing to me for help, and I wasn¡¯t going to fail her.


    ¡°Audrey¡­.¡± She panicked, probably realizing I was half way through shifting. ¡°Are you o¡­¡± She was still speaking when a wolf came running through the doors, and making its way towards her. Immediately I saw the threat, I let my wolf take over, and pounced on it from behind. By then, it had already sunk its ws into Rosaline¡¯s vicle, giving a clean and wide cut. She let out a loud cry of pain, and that was more enough to make me do what I did next. Without a second thoughts, I sunk my canines into its neck, and bit into its carotid artery.


    He became destabilized and fell off of Rosa, shifting back to its human form.


    That was when it dawned on me. I just¡­.. That wasn¡¯t a random wolf, that was my brother!

 CHAPTER 53

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I found myself smiling as I saw the energy going from my palms, into the soil. In turn, I felt the fresh power of magic surging from the soil, back into my veins. So much power, so much magic.


    ¡°Sicut in terram energiam nostram conferimus, ita etiam in magiam tarrae pramus.¡± They all chanted. It meant ¡®As we give into the earth our energy, so do we tap into the magic of the earth¡¯.


    ¡°Hecate, tua vis per nos fluat.¡± They continued. ¡®Hecate, let your power flow through us¡¯.


    We continued to chant and watched as a line of fire was formed through the soil, dividing into several branches and getting into the palms of the others. Our chants became louder and louder until there was a mighty outburst of fire in the middle of the field. The ritual wasplete.


    I took my hands off the ground, and looked around the field in pride.


    ¡°Beloved, praise Hecate for the release of her power upon us.¡±


    ¡°Gratimus agimus Hecate, pro tam evidenti et benigna ostentatione amoris et misericordiae. Deam adoramus, pro dono magiae et fertilitatis. Terra nostra numquam sabitur.¡±


    ¡®We appreciate Hecate¡¯s abundant love andpassion. She truly is a goddess to be adored, for her gift of magic and the blessings she bestows upon us. May ournd always be fertile and abundant.¡¯


    ¡°The second power surge festival has officially kickstarted. Arise, and have fun.¡± I smiled, and the ce went up in joyful screams.


    They all ran towards the fire that had erupted in the middle of the field, started dancing around and ying tambourines. It was going to be an interesting night. I hadn¡¯t been this excited in a while, and I really wanted to make the most of it.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I looked beside me to see Isobel. ¡°Dance with your subjects.¡± She smiled. Okayyy, I know I said I wanted to make the most of the night, but I didn¡¯t n on dancing.


    My n was more like, sitting by the campfires and watching them have fun.


    ¡°No.¡± I managed a small smile. ¡°I¡¯d rather sit and watch.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She huffed dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t gotten over her yet?¡± She had asked so casually, but I had taken it a bit too seriously.


    ¡°Can we not spoil the moment, Isobel?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She chuckled, taking no offense at all. Instantly, I was filled with remorse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was¡­.¡±


    ¡°You were nothing, Chief. I had no business prying in your personal matters. You¡¯re just such a good man, and it would have been more pleasing, if you could let go and be happy.¡±


    ¡°I am happy!¡± I found myselfughing.


    ¡°I bet you are.¡± She shed me a sad smile, before walking away into one of the tents. Great! This night was fast bing the opposite of what I thought.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± I looked up to see a familiardy waving, as she made her way towards me. I had locked eyes with her a lot more than once, during the rituals. She was an undeniable beauty.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I gave an awkward smile. We both stared at each other for a while, neither of us saying anything.


    ¡°My name is I.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally put a name to the pretty face, I. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°I most definitely know who you are.¡± She cut in, giggling.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful I.¡± I said in all honesty.


    ¡°And you¡¯re extremely mouth watering.¡± She maintained the eye contact, not necessarily giving a seductive look. Anyone could tell she was just being honest.


    ¡°Oh wow!¡± I muttered, a bit blown away.


    ¡°Come with me. Seems like you need someone to spice up your night.¡± She suggested, and I did as she said. We walked past the dancing crowd, and made our way further into the forest. We kept going in until she came to a stop in front of a reallyrge tree.


    ¡°Care to join me?¡± She asked, and flew onto a strong branch so effortlessly. Without second thoughts, I joined her and we got talking.


    ¡°So tell me¡­. where is your favourite ce to be?¡±


    ¡°An honest answer?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Totally!¡±


    ¡°The library. Reading. Reading novels actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± She gasped in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± She nodded. ¡°So what kinds of genre¡­.¡± And that was how an interesting conversation began.


    **


    I hopped off the branch before her, and offered to help her down.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered, a shy smile on her face. We started making our way back to the camp.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied. ¡°I really had a nice time tonight, I.¡±


    ¡°I did too. It¡¯s just a shame it wouldn¡¯t be as frequent as I wish it would be.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t live here. You¡¯re only here when necessary.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I sighed. ¡°We could do this whenever I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can.¡± She suddenly halted her steps, making me look back in slight worry.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Totally.¡± She smiled, but remained unmoving. ¡°I was just thinking that we could also do this¡­.¡± She pulled down both straps of her blouse, exposing her ample bosom to me. ¡°¡­. whenever you¡¯re around.¡±


    ¡°Uhhmm¡­.¡± I swallowed hard, clearly disturbed by the sight of her breasts. Disturbed in an interesting way. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is¡­.¡±


    ¡°It totally is.¡± She cut me off, grabbing my cock so suddenly. I opened my eyes in shock, and she licked her lips seductively. Okay, this was the time she was showing that side of her. ¡°You¡¯re almost rock hard, your majesty.¡± She whispered sultrily, rubbing her hand along my shaft. I guess the fact she seemed too innocent for this, was what really increased my arousal. But then, it just didn¡¯t feel right.


    With as much strength as I could muster, I took her hand off my cock, and turned back immediately.


    ¡°You really are still into her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I muttered, still backing her.


    ¡°Your ex mate.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t even had sex in 2 years. Such beautiful consistency inmitment.¡±


    ¡°I.¡± I whispered, trying to call her to order. This waspletely different from the person I just had a hearty conversation with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you heart, Logan. I just want your cock. Don¡¯t get me wrong, you¡¯re a great guy. But I¡¯d rather not get emotionally entangled with a guy who¡¯s still yearning for his rejected mate.¡±


    ¡°I am not yearning for her!!¡± I blew out in rage, and rushed towards her. ¡°She. Is. My. Past.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like that to me.¡± She shrugged. It was so clear she was trying to get to me, and I was stupidly biting on her bait.


    ¡°Does this,¡± I pulled her closer by the waist, and smashed my lips against hers. ¡°look like it to you?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. certainly does.¡± She grinned and pulled away. ¡°Goodnight, Chief.¡± She was about walking away, when I pulled her back to me. She had started this, and should as well, finish it!


    I hated the fact that truly, I had not had sex since she left. After two long years, her hold on me was finally going to end tonight!


    I kissed I greedily, squeezing her soft breasts until we both fell to the ground. For the next few minutes, I was violently thrusting into I, trying to chase my release after such a long time. Fuck you, Audrey.

 CHAPTER 54

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I walked into the house, feeling emotionally exhausted.


    ¡°Would you be fine?¡± Denver called after me, and I simply nodded. I heard the door close behind me, and started to make my way upstairs to my room. I got there and walked to the front of the mirror. The ck dress and ck hat I had worn, was too beautiful for the ugly event I had just returned from. My brother¡¯s funeral.


    I guess the colour of the dress made me feel more like the devil I was. I killed my own brother.


    ¡®You were trying to protect Rosaline¡¯. My wolf defended. There was probably nothing that could excuse what I had done. I was a curse to my family.


    ¡®Yet, she hasn¡¯t said a single word to me for three weeks now¡¯. I gave a bitter chuckle in my head. ¡®She¡¯s probably gonna leave for her pack, without saying goodbye¡¯.


    ¡®She¡¯s probably still trying to process it all. Regardless of all he did to her, he was her mate¡¯.


    ¡®And I should have just minded my business like I had been doing.¡¯


    ¡®But she came to you, not so?¡¯


    ¡®I guess¡¯. I sighed, and began to take my clothes off. Just then, I started to feel that pain again. The same pain that had continuously reured for the past 3 weeks. The mark on my neck started to get inmed.


    ¡®Not again¡¯. My wolf muttered sadly.


    The day after I had identally killed my brother, the pain had begun in the presence of all those who came to pay their condolences. Coincidentally, Dalia was present, and she confirmed my suspicions. Logan was sexually intimate with another she-wolf.


    I had been so hurt. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t expect for that to happen, but it was more disappointing when it happened after two years. I had probably began to keep my hopes up. Who was I kidding? Logan was most definitely going to find his second chance mate and live happily, while I would remain lonely and sad.


    I had been so worried that he had probably found his second chance mate, but so far, no such news had gotten to our pack. It gave me some sort of hope.


    Dalia had told me I was going to get used to the pain with time, and I could tell she was right.


    These past 3 weeks, the pain was less severe each time it came. I was hopeful that soon, I wouldn¡¯t have an idea when he was doing it with someone else. But I guess that would never happen, I would always know. Goddess¡­. I was so pathetic. My life was a mess.


    With an inmmed neck, Iid on my bed and fought the tears that threatened to fall from my eyes. I had broken that promise the night I killed Andrew. I wasn¡¯t going to break it again.


    Hourster, I opened my eyes to see that everywhere was dark. It was night already? How long had I been asleep for?


    Feeling hungry, I hopped down my bed and made my way out of the bedroom, heading towards the kitchen. Just as I got nearer to the living room, I began to hear nking sounds. Didn¡¯t I lock my door? That was when it urred to me. I actually didn¡¯t. Denver had closed the door behind me, while I went up.


    Who the fuck had I Ieft my house open to?


    ¡®Calm down, it may not be a threat. The person¡¯s scent is familiar¡¯. My wolf said.


    ¡®Whatever the case, be alert.¡¯ I shot back, steathily making my way to the kitchen. When I got there, I was shocked to see who it was. She had her back turned to me, but I was so sure it was her.


    ¡°Rosaline?¡± I called in shock. ¡°I thought she was on her way to her pack by now?¡± Slowly, she turned to me. I would have assumed she came to say goodbye, but the knife and tomato in both her hands, said otherwise. This was so surprising.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She whispered, unable to look up at me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on your way back home? To your pack. Your family.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± She muttered, before finally looking up at me. ¡°I was on my way, but I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because my family is no different from him.¡± She whispered. ¡®Him¡¯, as in Andrew? ¡°When he found me, he had promised to give me a life different from the sad one I was used to. A horrible stepmother, cruel step siblings, and a father that simply didn¡¯t care.¡± She released a sigh. ¡°He was actually the sweetest, until the pressure began. At first, it was trying to get me pregnant, hoping to get an heir that would be Alpha after him. He probably thought that would be able to make him Alpha. We kept trying, but it just wasn¡¯ting. As time went on, sex was no longer a thing of consent. He just did it whenever he wanted.¡±


    Hearing her say that, my breathe hitched. Was that a subtle way of saying that Andrew had been raping her? This was the first time she was really talking to me, and it turned out to be really horrible things. I felt the hair on my skin stand erect.


    ¡°When it was clear he wouldn¡¯t be Alpha anymore, he stopped trying to get me pregnant. He started to be disgusted by my presence. He¡¯d say mean and terrible things to me, telling me he was doing me a favour by not rejecting me. He always reminded me of how useless I was to him.¡± She muttered, tears dropping down her cheeks. Oh goddess. Regardless of her tears, she continued. ¡°The fact he was no longer able to stand tha sight of me, didn¡¯t really stop him from having his way with me. He hurt me sooo bad, but I just didn¡¯t want to believe this was the same man who was once sweet towards me.¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡­.¡± I began, but she firmly cut me off.


    ¡°Let me finish.¡± She muttered, and I nodded in agreement, swallowing hard. My head felt so busy. ¡°I disliked you.¡± She cried harder. ¡°Ohhh, even before meeting you. I thought you were to be med for all our problems. But as time went, I realized how foolish I was. He was the one exploiting and abusing me, but somehow you were to be med?¡± She chuckled bitterly amidst her tears. ¡°Each time you had a fight with him over me, my heart softened towards you. And just 3 weeks ago, you saved my life.¡±


    Was she really going to talk about what had transpired between both of them that night? I truly found it very weird that Andrew would chase his mate in his wolf form. That was a clear death threat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been able to say a word to you, since his death. I was just choked up with so much guilt.¡±


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t your fault. I killed him.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling guilty because of him. I was feeling guilty because of the traumatic experience I put you through. He was your brother, and was never supposed to die by your hand.¡±


    ¡°It still isn¡¯t your fault.¡± I insisted.


    ¡°For the first time, I tried to fight back while he assaulted me. I was sooo devastated. I had just lost my third baby, and he wasn¡¯t the least bit remorseful. He was still so cruel to the extent ofying his hands on me, the same day I was discharged. He had pped me, simply because I told him he hurt me badly. I had returned the p, and it had been a big shock to him. Before I couldprehend his next move, he was tackling me to the floor, throwing punches across my face, and calling me pathetic. I decided it was enough, and mustered the strength to push him off of me. I ran to the kitchen and he went after me. In the cause of our struggle, I cut his cheek with a knife.¡±


    That finally exined the nasty cut on his face.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°He growled in pain and looked at me in a very cold manner. I had never seen that horrifying look before. He promised to kill me that night. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me to run for my life. I thought of all the possible ces I could run to, but you were the only one that came to mind. Fortunately, I had been smart enough to lock the door behind me, which dyed him for a while and bought me some time.¡± She exhaled deeply. ¡°I could hear his wolf race after me, but was lucky enough to get here right on time.¡± She turned and dropped the tomato and knife on the kitchen counter, before walking up to me.


    ¡°Audrey, if you had known it was your brother, would you have killed him?¡± She asked, looking deeply into my eyes. Without thinking twice, I answered.


    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him hurt you. Even if it meant killing him.¡± Hearing myself say such, brought hot tears to my eyes. Did I just pick her over him? Why did I just tell her the honest truth?


    ¡°I profess my eternal loyalty to you. You saved my life at the detriment of your sanity. I belong to you now. I am yours.¡± Before I could tell what she was about to do next, she pulled me into a bone crushing hug, making my breathe hitch in fear. I couldn¡¯t push her away, so I just remained still in her arms, letting her words resound in my head. She was mine.

 CHAPTER 55

    3 YEARS LATER.


    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    The chaos, the darkness, the screams of battle, and¡­. it all went still. I looked around to find myself in a dark room. Suddenly, a spotlight fell on the left wall, and I turned to see Isobel, tied to the wall. Her naked body had been bathe in blood, and her nostrils were heavily bleeding as well. I tried to look into her eyes but all I saw were hollow sockets, with no eye balls.


    ¡°Isobel!!¡± I yelled out in horror.


    ¡°Logan! It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing¡­.¡± She kept repeating. Each time she said it, her face seemed to be drawing closer to mine. Just when she waspletely in my face, she yelled out herst words.¡±It¡¯s here, and there is no avoiding it!!¡± With that, I woke up from my sleep. Fucking hell.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I turned beside me to see a naked Heather in bed with me. I was shocked. The events of the previous night flooded my senses, and I realized we did it after all. Fuck! I didn¡¯t want to do this with her. She was different.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± She asked again, caressing my cheeks in worry.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. Just a terrible dream.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­.¡± She sighed. ¡°Thought as much.¡±


    ¡°Uhhmmm¡­¡± I scratched my brows. ¡°Heather, did we¡­..¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°Did we¡­.¡±


    ¡°Logan, we did.¡± She muttered, Looking at me in the eye. Fuck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I rushed out.


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s totally fine, Logan. It was the best night of my life.¡± She whispered shyly.


    ¡°I¡­. it was?¡± I asked unsure, and she nodded in assurance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­. like it?¡± She asked, looking bothered.


    ¡°Oh, Heather! I definitely did.¡± I face palmed myself. Even though I couldn¡¯t properly recall the details of the previous night, the thought of having her so intimate with me, was satisfying. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I really like you Heather. A lot. You¡¯ve been a great friend to me thesest couple of years. I fear this mightplicate things, and ruin our¡­¡±


    ¡°It ruins nothing!¡± She rushed out. ¡°I totally like you too, Logan.¡± She inched closer and ced her palms on my naked chest. ¡°Last night was amazing, and I want to do it again, and again, and again¡­.¡± She was still talking when I shut her up with a kiss. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± She moaned into my mouth, before breaking off the kiss. ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, would you be my girlfriend?¡± I asked, and she released a gasp, her ocean blue eyes dancing in excitement.


    ¡°For real?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°For real.¡± I answered, ying with some strands of her blonde hair. ¡°You¡¯re special to me, and I don¡¯t want to just¡­.. have sex and be done. You deserve more, Heather.¡±


    ¡°Logan¡­¡± She sighed, tears clouding her eyes. ¡°I love you.¡± She fell onto my chest, and I caressed her naked back. Her skin was so smooth, almost as if she didn¡¯t fight with the pack¡¯s army.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your answer to my question.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me you love me back.¡± She shot back.


    ¡°But you know I do.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± She pulled away and smiled at me. ¡°I know you love me, but with time, you¡¯d learn to be vocal about it.¡± I nodded in appreciation. ¡°And yes, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend.¡± She giggled in excitement, making me smile. ¡°It¡¯s still quite early. I should get going now, before someone sees me leaving your chambers.¡±


    ¡°But why? Aren¡¯t you my girlfriend now?¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t know we are fucking first.¡± She giggled, and hopped down the bed.


    My eyes followed her perfect naked body, and I watched as she dressed up, a small smile on my face. Goddess!! I had a girlfriend! I freaking had a girlfriend!! After 5 years of not finding my second chance mate, I had finally taken the bold step of starting something great with my friend.


    Heather had joined the royal army two years ago, and since then, we¡¯ve been great friends. I hosted a pre-birthday ball yesterday, in honour of my father. Somehow, I had gotten so drunk that I ended up in bed with Heather.


    I had never nned to be that way with her, because I truly appreciated her gift of friendship. But now it hade to this, I had to make things right. I was going to make this work with her. Hopefully, the moon goddess doesn¡¯t bother to send me my second chsnce mate anymore. I was going to marry Heather, and make her my Luna. She was deserving of such position, and could as well handle the responsibilities that came with it.


    She walked up to me and ced a quick kiss on my lips, interrupting my thoughts. I looked down to see that she waspletely dressed.


    ¡°See youter in the day, dear boyfriend.¡± She winked, making me chuckle.


    As soon as she walked out of my room, the dreadful feeling from my dream hit me hard. That was no ordinary dream. Something was happening, and I had to be in the ¡®know¡¯ of it all. Isobel wasn¡¯t alright, and I had to go see her. I hopped down from bed, and rushed into my bathroom. After a quick shower, I stepped out and was still putting on my shirt when the door was pushed open. Who the hell¡­?


    ¡°Uncle!!¡± Little Logan rushed in, giggling so hard. Instantly, my scowl disappeared.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­e here boy!¡± I opened my arms, and he jumped in.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!!¡± I released a fake whimper and fell to the ground, carefully protecting his head from hitting the ground.


    ¡°What is it, uncle?¡± He blinked his little eyes in worry.


    ¡°I just fell. My little Logan keeps growing so big, as the day goes by. Now, I can¡¯t even properly carry him. He¡¯s bing bigger than I am. Ahhh!!¡± That was when he probably caught onto my lies, and started giggling. I stood from the floor and ruffled his cute curls.


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked up to see La standing by the door, with Brienne in her arms. Brienne broke into a babyish smile when she saw me, and I danced before her gleefully, making her giggle non stop. ¡°Logan, I guess you barged into your uncle¡¯s room without knocking. What did I teach you about that?!¡± She red at poor boy, who pouted in remorse.


    ¡°Sorry mama.¡± He whispered. ¡°Sorry uncle Logan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine buddy!!¡± I raised him into my arms yfully, restoring the initial atmosphere.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­.¡± She muttered, giving me a look I couldn¡¯t really exin. ¡°Heather.¡± Fuck. Her scent still lingered. ¡°Interesting!¡± She red at me.


    ¡®Not now, La¡¯. I said through our mindlink. ¡®The kids¡¯.


    ¡®Ohh? The kids? What if Logan had run in when she was still here? I can¡¯t believe you slept with her!!¡¯


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s my girlfriend now¡¯.


    ¡®She¡¯s your what¡­?!¡¯


    ¡®La, could we do thister? I need to be at the witches court as soon as possible¡¯.


    ¡®Are you fucking kidding me? You fuck your friend, then decide to date her? To make yourself feel better? She is not your mate!!¡¯


    ¡®Bite me, La!! I haven¡¯t found a second mate after 5 years. What would you have me do?! I¡¯m a king! I need an heir! I want a fresh start with Heather. Don¡¯t I deserve that much?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She spoke out, making Logan eye her in confusion.


    ¡°What did mama do wrong?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing serious, boy! She only scolded uncle.¡±


    ¡°Why did she scold you?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Enough, Logan.¡± She rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°Go meet your daddy at grandpa¡¯s study. You should wish grandpa a happy birthday too.¡± At the mention of that, he grinned widely. ¡°It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s birthdayyyyy!!¡± He joyfully ran out, definitely making his way to my father¡¯s study. La and I both looked at each other in silence, while she burped a restless Brienne on her hip.


    ¡°Here, let me help with her.¡± I stretched out my hands to baby Brienne, and she immediately reached out to me. A smile made its way to La¡¯s face.


    ¡°They love you so much.¡± She sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so good with them.¡±


    ¡°I love them too.¡± I muttered, softly patting Brienne on the back.


    ¡°You would definitely be good with yours.¡± She looked up at me pointedly. ¡°I understand you, Logan. And¡­. I would support you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just all I really wanted to hear. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But what if your second chance mate shows up? What¡¯s gonna happen?¡± Her question brought a certain kind of fear to my heart. I didn¡¯t know why, but it felt as if my second chance mate would appear soon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, La. I wouldn¡¯t even lie, and pretend to have an idea on what to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I figure we would cross the bridge when we get there?¡± She smiled, and I released a sigh.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°So why do you need to be at the witches court today? It¡¯s father¡¯s birthday! He is turning 50, and it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It definitely is. But I have to see Isobel. I had a very unusual dream. I think the moon goddess and Hecate are trying to give me the sign of an impending danger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She squinted her eyes in worry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, until I see Isobel. She had appeared in my dream with a message, but it just wasn¡¯t clear enough.¡±


    ¡°Sounds serious.¡± La whispered, looking lost in thoughts. ¡°Stop that, Brienne!¡± La yelled in chastisement, and I looked at the little bundle of mischief in my arms. She was sucking on my shoulder length locs. I had decided to start keeping a longer length of hair, after the power surge festivalst year. I insisted I looked better in it. Brienne giggled and quickly let go of my hair.


    ¡°Grating on my nerves every single time.¡± La mumbled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It is serious.¡± I went back to our discussion. ¡°But like you said, today is a vey important day for father.¡±


    ¡°So what is gonna happen?¡±


    ¡°I would try summoning her from mom¡¯s shrine.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a better idea. Do you think she¡¯s going to attend father¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    ¡°Isobel has never really seemed like the type who had a great rapport with fa¡­¡±


    ¡°Not Isobel, silly! I mean, mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My mouth took the shape of an ¡®o¡¯. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she will. They have been good with each other, not so?¡± Through the years, our mother had worked hard to be a significant part of our lives, regardless of the distance. La had even named Brienne after her.


    She always tried to visit atleast, twice a year. She and father seemed to have gotten past theplexity of their rtionship, and were very cool with each other. Same way La and I were cool with calling someone that young, ¡®mother¡¯. Sometimes, I still caught father staring at her longingly, but that was all it could ever be between them. Mom had a beloved now. I felt sad for my father sometimes. He didn¡¯t really experience the kind of love he deserved. He never found his true mate, and it made me wonder why the moon goddess was so cruel to him.

 CHAPTER 56

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I stepped into the busy hall, and was d I made it right on time.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± La walked up to me. ¡°By the way, you look dashing!¡± She grinned, and I returned an even wider smile.


    ¡°It went dreadfully.¡± I answered in all honesty. ¡°An evil ising, La. And it¡¯s so close. What¡¯s worse, is that we can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    ¡°The great war.¡± She whispered, releasing a gasp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. For now, we should enjoy the party. It¡¯s father¡¯s big day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded, cleaning her mmy hands on her dress. No one had to tell me that she was tensed.


    ¡°Calm down, La. Even when darknesses, we would conquer. The ming Wolf would arise soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough assurance?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Have some faith, sister.¡± I managed a small smile. ¡°Now, off you go.¡±


    ¡°There, is your reserved table.¡± I looked across the hall, towards where she pointed at. The man I saw on the table, made me grin widely. Ryan.


    ¡®Admit that you missed me¡¯. Ryan¡¯s words filtered through our mindlink.


    ¡®Oh, please! I almost wasn¡¯t hoping to see you¡¯. At my statement, we both burst outughing as I made my way to him. Liam was already seated there.


    ¡°Ryan!¡± I grinned. He stood up and we exchanged a handshake and had brotherly hug. ¡°It¡¯s been 5 months since Ist saw you. Would definitely say I didn¡¯t miss you.¡± I jested, making him release a boisterousughter.


    ¡°Thankfully, you made it back on time.¡± Liam sighed.


    ¡°Has father noticed my absence?¡± I asked, slightly worried.


    ¡°I doubt. But he certainly wonders why he hasn¡¯t seen you.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. I couldn¡¯t even wish the old man a happy birthday, before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. I know your father turned 50 today, but he looks nothing like an old man.¡±


    ¡°We all know he doesn¡¯t.¡± Ryan chuckled. ¡°I know he is a werewolf, but damnnn¡­ his genes are good. Man looks 38.¡±


    ¡°He is still old. Atleast, he acts it.¡± I said, and we allughed. Their statements made me look around the hall, hoping to find him.


    I guess I was too used to being around him, that it felt like he was an 80 year old man. When I didn¡¯t see him, I turned my attention back to Liam and Ryan.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find him anywhere.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably pondering on Ryan¡¯s problem.¡± Liamughed. Ryan had a problem?


    ¡°Oh please! I haven¡¯t even told him a thing. Just go ahead and make fun of me, stop beating around the bush.¡± Ryan red.


    ¡°You have a problem?¡± I asked Ryan, who just remained mute.


    ¡°If being in need of a breeder is a problem, then by all means, tell me why?¡± He finally let it out.


    ¡°You need a breeder? What for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that question, Logan? I¡¯m turning 30 in a matter of months. I need an heir to solidify my stake on my Alpha position. I think you should start making simr ns as well.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need a breeder, when I have a girlfriend?¡± I smiled, happy to see that I caught Ryan off guard.


    ¡°What? And since when do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Since this morning.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Heather.¡± Liam replied.


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Is there anything La doesn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°I guess there isn¡¯t.¡± He shrugged, looking indifferent. I could tell he wasn¡¯t pleased with my ns to make Heather my Luna.


    ¡°Liam, I am going to marry Heather after this war is over. And I suggest Ryan finds ady and do the same.¡±


    ¡°First of all, no! I wouldn¡¯t put myself through that horror of being romantically involved with any woman. It would never happen again. Secondly, what war are you talking about?¡± Ryan queried.


    ¡°First of all, what if the moon goddess decides to send your second chance mate, Ryan? Secondly, what war are you really talking about, Logan?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°First of all, I wouldn¡¯t ept her. I don¡¯t need a mate! Secondly, which woman wouldn¡¯t be scared to be my mate, after hearing I killed my first? Thirdly, all I really just need is a breeder to bear me a child, and get these frustrating pack elders off my neck.¡±


    ¡°Fourthly?¡± Liam asked, throwing a re at Ryan. I guess he would never really understand the trauma that came with loving the wrong person. He was so fortunate to have La.


    ¡°Fourthly, I would appreciate it, if the king could tell us more about this war.¡± Ryan shot back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Firstly, you wouldn¡¯t reject your mate, Ryan. You shouldn¡¯t. If shees, she bes an answer to your prayers. You get to be able to have a child.¡± I exined.


    ¡°But then, I also have to honour the bond and love her, which I¡¯m not ready for.¡± He insisted. ¡°About the war, please.¡±


    ¡°Well, this morning, I had dream abo¡­¡± I was cut short by La who burst through my mindlink.


    ¡®Logan, you wouldn¡¯t believe what I just stumbled upon!¡¯ She seemed shocked, I could feel her emotions through our link. I stood up from my seat immediately.


    ¡®What is it? Are you hurt? Have you seen father? Is he okay?¡¯


    ¡°Is everything fine?¡± Liam asked in confusion the moment I stood.


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Ryan asked, seeming more alert. I am sure Liam was also trying to mindlink her at that point.


    ¡®Actually, I am watching father right now.¡¯ She muttered slowly, increasing my agitation. ¡®Logan, father just found his mate.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®And I think she is about to reject him¡¯.


    ¡®What the hell?!!¡¯


    ¡®Oh, goddess! He doesn¡¯t deserve this¡¯. She released a whimper. I was about asking where they were, when a very loud bang was heard. ¡®What was that?¡¯ La asked.


    ¡®Make sure father and thedy are safe. Lay low until the coast is clear¡¯. I replied, before shutting off our link. Ryan and Liam were already on their feet, looking around for the source of the threat. The hall had gone haywire, and the guards were littered everywhere, trying to maintain the order. We began to hear chaotic noises outside, and started making our way out of the hall. Halfway to the entrance of the hall, the Gamma of the royal army marched in with a couple more guards behind him. I watched silence, as they threw a disfigured and lifeless body on the floor.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Boyd?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, this man had just appeared with explosives wrapped around his waist.¡± He informed. ¡°Not wanting to disrupt the royal birthday celebration, my men and I tried to manage the situation. In the cause of it, the lunatic let off the explosives.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell! A rogue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Any other casualties?¡± I asked, and he went quiet for a moment.


    ¡°Yes. 3 dead, 6 injured. And they are our soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± I blew out in rage.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the main issue.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°What could be more disastrous than this?¡± I asked in annoyance, finding it difficult to believe this man bypassed the strong pce security. Okay! Boyd actually said he ¡®appeared¡¯.


    ¡°This.¡± He handed over a folded clothe to me. I spread it open, and read the words written on it.


    ¡°Finis appropinquat. Venimus. Communitas supernaturarum transgressorum.¡±


    ¡®The end is near. We areing. Community of the rogue supernaturals¡¯. Fuck me!

 CHAPTER 57

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Rosa?¡± I called out, feeling ecstatic for the day ahead.


    ¡°Good morning to you too!¡± She grinned, busy scooping the meal she had just made, into a te. She didn¡¯t even bother to look up at me. ¡°Come, eat something before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Rosa, you don¡¯t always have to do this.¡± I sighed. ¡°I can cook too. You don¡¯t need to stress yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re yet to be dressed?¡± She cut me off in suprise, when she finally looked up at me.


    ¡°Training isn¡¯t until noon today. And stop avoiding this conversation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding any conversation. I¡¯m yours¡­..¡± She sighed. ¡°I will do anything to ensure you¡¯refortable.¡± She added. Goddess! What was I going to do with this woman? Meanwhile, why was I perceiving somepletely different scents in this house? ¡°And as for training by noon, I guess you were too concerned about the fact that I was cooking a thousandth time for you, that you failed to notice you have guests.¡±


    ¡°Dalia and who else?¡± I muttered, not bothering to turn towards the living room. I knew it just had to be her.


    ¡°Morning, Chief!!¡± Okayyyy, that sounded like a crowd. Eventually, I turned to meet the faces of 5 soldiers.


    ¡°Good morning girls¡­. and boys.¡± I added. ¡°I assumed I would be given the liberty to have a good rest today, considering I almost lost a finger in the unusual attack we survived yesterday. Why aren¡¯t you all at home?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Denver sent us to you, chief.¡± Dalia informed, making me squint my eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Since whe¡­..¡± I paused. ¡°Denver doesn¡¯t pass his message through others. He could as welle here by himself, or mindlink me.¡± I said, sensing something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°He insisted we escort you to the pack house.¡± Dalia replied.


    ¡°Is everything ok¡­.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t hold this in anymore.¡± One of the other female soldiers; Katrina, cut me off.


    ¡°Hold what in?¡± I asked, my heartbeat elerating.


    ¡°The king is here!¡± She announced.


    ¡°The king?¡± Rosa and I asked at the same time, but I guessed her voice overshadowed mine. I literally sounded like a confused person. My mind was raving with thoughts. Thoughts like, ¡®What was he suddenly doing here?¡¯, ¡®Was he really here?¡¯, ¡®Why did Denver ask the soldiers to escort me to the pack house?¡¯, ¡®Was something wrong?¡¯.


    ¡°What is the king doing here?¡± Rosa asked.


    ¡°He found his mate.¡± Katrina¡¯s response made me feel like my heart was going to give away the next second. It literally fell down down down my belly, with a loud thud that somehow resonated in my head. Oh goddess!


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯ My wolf suddenly went alert, making my head feel dizzy for a second. It was official. I was gonna be alone forever. Breathing suddenly became hard, and I started to feel my ears go hot as tears stung my eyes.


    ¡°What the hell, Katrina!¡± Dalia yelled out in annoyance.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± She muttered in fear, looking at me, who probably looked as pale as sheet.


    ¡°You gave her a wrong information!¡± Lucas, one of the male soldiers, shot back.


    ¡°But how! It is the truth.¡± Katrina insisted. ¡°The king has found his mate. After soooo long.¡± She added, making my heart lurch in greater pain.


    ¡°The former king, you gossip!¡± Dalia red. Just then, I felt the heat rush from my face, down to my hands. What was really going on?


    ¡°But he is still a king, isn¡¯t he?¡± Katrina shrugged.


    ¡°He is the king¡¯s father!¡± Lucas yelled in exasperation.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± Rosa exhaled behind me, clearly disturbed by the drama that had just taken ce. ¡°So who the hell is visiting the pack? The king or his father?!¡±


    ¡°The king.¡± Katrina rushed out, before realizing herself. ¡°Sorry, his father.¡± She corrected.


    ¡°The king¡¯s father is currently at the pack house, chief.¡± Dalia informed.


    ¡°Why is he visiting? Because he found his mate?¡± Rosa asked, sounding irritated.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Katrina shrugged.


    ¡°How does that make any sense?¡± Rosa spat. Actually, how did that make any sense? Taking a deep breathe and recovering from my ¡®almost¡¯ heart attack, I turned and started making my way upstairs.


    I was already figuring out a lot of things on my mind.


    ¡°Chief! Where are you going?¡± Dalia queried.


    ¡°To put on some clothes.¡± I replied, still on my way up. ¡°We leave for the pack house in 10 minutes.¡± I informed, before disappearing into my room.


    Thankfully, I already had my bath this morning, so all I just had to do was dress up. I rushed through my clothes and picked a thick pair of cargo pants, a tank top, and a ck leather jacket.


    I was certainly going to the training ground after leaving the pack house. So I needed to wear something that I could easily train in, and would also not look too shabby to greet the king in.


    Moreover, my dressing would be the least of the king¡¯s problems, seeing as there was a bigger problem in the picture. No one had to tell me that there was a problem, I knew already. First of all, Denver had sent for me, not even bothering to give me heads up about the king¡¯s sudden arrival, through our mindlink.


    It simply meant that whatever reason the king had given for his unexpected visit, was one that required I be physically present to discuss.


    Secondly, If the king had really found his mate, then thest thing he should be doing was travel around without her, especially when our pack territories were no longer safe.


    Onlyst week, more than 8 different packs had been ambushed by rogues. Many soldiers were reported dead, and one of the packs had even lost their Gamma, in the cause of fighting off these rogues.


    Our own attack had happened yesterday, and as usual, my soldiers were very ready. A few soldiers did sustain serious injuries, but none was lost. I was very thankful to the moon goddess, because I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how hurt I¡¯d be, if anyone of them died. They had all be like family to me¡­. and Rosa.


    We did receive information that the Logan and his Beta, had been paying quiet visits to the affected packs, and some other unaffected packs these past few days.


    Now, coincidentally, his father was visiting us today, just after the attack on our pack yesterday. Something was off here, but I just couldn¡¯t ce my hand on it. All I could do for now, was get to the pack house as soon as I could.


    Immediately I was done dressing up, I rushed down the stairs and they stood up the moment they noticed my presence.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be having any food before you leave?¡± Came Rosa¡¯s voice from the kitchen.


    ¡°I promise to eat when I return.¡± I yelled out my response.


    ¡®Something isn¡¯t right¡¯. I spoke to her through our mindlink.


    ¡®I thought as much. Please be safe¡¯.


    ¡®I will¡¯.


    ¡°Gomez?¡± I asked. Gomez was my second inmand.


    ¡°He is at the pack house already.¡± Lucas filled me in.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We got to the pack house about 15 minutester, and the whole ce was quiet as a graveyard. That was weird. I had expected the teens to be in the courtyard, ying around and probably even talking about the king¡¯s presence in the pack.


    ¡°This courtyard is empty?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It actually was, when Alpha had sent for us this morning. I guess the children were asked to remain home today.¡±  Dalia exined.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I see.¡± I muttered.


    The king¡¯s father hadn¡¯t arrived here today. He had been here sincest night. That was the only way Denver could have been able to sessfully spread word on time, not to let the children or pack members visit the pack house today. That simply meant one thing. The king¡¯s father wasn¡¯t here because of the attack yesterday. Initially, I felt he was too quick to have shown up at our pack after the crisis, considering the fact it was only yesterday. Now it all made sense. He didn¡¯te here because of the attack, he already had prior ns to be here. It just coincidentally happened to be, that he arrived here just after the incidence.


    ¡°So you mean to say, that the other soldiers aren¡¯t aware the king is around?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I guess so, because we were the only ones invited to the pack house this morning.¡±


    ¡°Interesting indeed.¡± I muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    We walked to the entrance of the pack house, when two guards blocked us off with their swords.


    ¡°Apologies, Gamma.¡± They muttered, when they realized it was me.


    ¡°No offense taken.¡± I replied, my senses on alert as I scanned the entire ce.


    ¡°The soldiers would have to wait behind at the courtyard, while you join the king¡¯s father and Alpha Denver at the council room.¡± The council room, not the study? That means, this wasn¡¯t just a simple discussion amongst the king¡¯s father, Denver, me, and probably Gomez. There were more people joining us.


    ¡°Are the pack elders here as well?¡± I asked, and he nodded in response. There was trouble indeed.


    I quickly made my way in, and headed towards the council room. As I approached the room, I noticed two royal guards stationed there.


    ¡°Gamma Audrey Chadwick.¡± I introduced myself, and they bowed slightly.


    ¡°They are all waiting for you inside, chief.¡± They stepped aside for me to walk in.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered, and made my way in.


    The moment the doors closed behind me, all eyes fell on me. My eyes searched the room for Denver, but it fell on the familiar figure of King Xavier first.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I bowed in respect.


    ¡°Audreeeyyyy¡­.¡± He smiled at me. It wasn¡¯t really the response I was expecting, considering how things had ended between his son and I.


    I had always wondered why the man decided to make me the chiefmander of my pack, knowing Logan was definitely not going to be happy about it. I still didn¡¯t know why he did, but I was grateful to him. These past few years had taught me a lot of lessons, helped me really find myself, and made me stronger.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t personally send for me, why?¡¯ I mindlinked Denver, whom was sitting beside King Xavier.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but it isn¡¯t something that should be discussed through our mindlink¡¯.


    ¡®Tell me we are in trouble¡¯. I muttered.


    ¡°Please have your seat, my dear girl.¡± King Xavier pointed to the seat beside Denver, and I went to it immediately. ¡°I know you all are wondering why I have suddenly visited.¡± He said, and the elders murmured amongst themselves.


    ¡°Indeed, your majesty. Though most of us think you are here to enquire about the rogue attack against our pack yesterday. We are indeed, humbled by your presence.¡± One of the elders replied.


    ¡°Trust me, it is only a mere coincidence that I showed up here just after the attack on your pack. I have nned this visit for days. There is a great troubleing upon us, and we all have to put heads together with other supernaturals, to fight themon enemy.¡±


    I could feel the hairs on my skin standing. This was no random talk, there was a serious problem! And what did he mean when he said ¡®other supernaturals¡¯?

 CHAPTER 58

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°I, King Logan, rejects you; Audrey Chadwick as my mate, Luna to the Royal Moon pack, and Queen to the werewolf race.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Logan. Please don¡¯t do this to me!!¡± I yelled out, tears pouring down my face. He simply looked at me in disdain, before pushing my hands off him, making me lose bnce and falling to the ground. I kept falling and falling through an endless pit, the fear within me massively increasing. ¡°Pleeeaassseee!!¡± I yelled out in horror.


    I opened my eyes weakly, and released a deep sigh. My entire neck was sweaty, and I realized I had also been crying in reality. Instantly, I got off the bed and made my way to the kitchen. I needed a cold ss of water to help my nerves. Wait a minute¡­. it was morning already? I felt my heartbeat speed up. Ever since King Xavier¡¯s visit to the pack, it felt like my life had turned upside down. We were required to leave for the pce in a matter of 5 days, and each new morning reminded me that we would leave soon.


    I know I had always wished to see Logan again, but¡­.. I also knew he still hated me, and it scared me to my bones. Not only did I normally still feel his intimacy with other women, he also chose not to visit our pack himself. He had visited every other pack alongside Beta Liam, to inform them of the impending danger and the need for all supernatural races to unite and fight, but decided to not visit here himself. He asked his father to visit instead. It simply meant that he didn¡¯t wish toy eyes on me, and it hurt me deeply.


    All these were what made me wonder if it was necessary to apany Denver and the soldiers to the pce. I guess there was no point going.


    What disturbed me the most, were these horrible dreams I kept having since the day the king¡¯s father informed us of the new development. I would always dream about Logan rejecting me, and pushing me down to an endless pit. The thought of that alone, made goosebumps appear on my skin.


    At this point, I was mentally tired and drained. I didn¡¯t know what to do or think anymore. 4 days had already gone by, and we were supposed to leave for the pce tomorrow. What exactly was I going to do?


    ¡®You do nothing! We have to go!¡¯ My wolf whined in my ears, making me release a sigh.


    ¡®But it¡¯s only going to bring us hurt¡¯. I tried to reason, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was having it.


    ¡°Care for some coffee?¡± I looked up to see Rosa in front of me. I didn¡¯t even realize I had walked down to the living room. She seemed sad, but tried not to show it.


    ¡°No Rosa, I¡¯m just fine.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She muttered in mild annoyance, walking back to the kitchen, where she had probablye from. I looked at her retreating form, and released a sigh. My mind was actively reeling with thoughts right now. Thest thing I wanted was to have a fight with her.


    ¡°Rosa¡­..¡± I called out, not receiving an answer from her.


    I wasn¡¯t deterred though, so I continued either ways.


    ¡°Rosa, did I do anything wrong?¡± She still remained quiet, going on about her business like I didn¡¯t just speak to her. Groaning in apparent frustration, I walked into the kitchen and stood in front of her. ¡°Please, Rosaline¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°Tell me if I did anything wrong. I feel like I might go crazy anytime soon, and your current mood isn¡¯t helping.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She murmured, not looking at me.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± I exhaled, facepalming myself. ¡°If only I had the your kind of ability to extract the truth from people, I would have just done so to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± She yelled out, her eyes getting redder. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow¡­ you¡¯re leaving me!!¡± A lone tear finally dropped. ¡°I do not know if you would be safe out there. Emotionally, mentally, and most of all, physically! Yet you need my kind of abilities to figure out why my mood is sour?¡± Her long butt length hair fell across her eye, and she quickly swept it behind her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I can¡¯t go.¡± I rushed out.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, her facing contorting in concern.


    ¡°I cannot leave you, Rosa.¡± I flung my hands in worry and immediately, her facial features softened.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me, Audrey. And I¡¯m not mad about the fact that you just lied. You¡¯re scared of going to the pce because you believe he still hates you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about believing, it¡¯s a fact. He hates me. And believe it or not, I already miss you and can¡¯t imagine leaving you here all alone. And then again, I can¡¯t believe you just used your abilities on me!¡± I yelled in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She shrugged. ¡°And you cannot me me for thinking you were lying. Your fear over Logan hating you, was more prevalent than your worry for me.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°And that hurt you.¡± I added, to which she nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered, looking at her.


    ¡°I know.¡± She mumbled. ¡°And I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to cope without you around¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Rosa, that¡¯s enough.¡± I softly chastised. ¡°You can¡¯t keep living your life, totally dependent on the love thates from me.¡±


    ¡°But that is what keeps me sane!¡± She threw her hands up in exhaustion. ¡°You¡¯re what keeps me sane. You¡¯re what has been keeping me sane for years now.¡±


    This was a conversation I never wanted to have with her over the years, and even now. Because I was scared to open her old wounds. Before my brother died, he had left a scar so deep within her, that made me for sooo guilty. Somehow, Rosaline found a saviour and family in me, and I have tried my best to remain that to her.


    Through the years, I watched her slowlye out of her shell, and try to rte with the pack members. She was still weary of having men around her though, and that was enough to tell me that her past still haunted her.


    But even if I knew she hadn¡¯tpletely healed from my brother¡¯s abuse against her, I never really wanted to bring it up, scared to open her old wounds which were still in the process of healing.


    ¡°When you find your second chance mate, he would keep you sane forever.¡± I caressed her cheeks. That was truly the closest form of contact I could have with her physically. She was quick to hold my hand closer to her cheek, leaning into my touch with closed eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a mate, Audrey. You¡¯re enough for me.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t satisfy you as much as your mate would. I can¡¯t please you sexually. I can¡¯t even bring myself to embrace you properly.¡±


    ¡°Sex is just¡­. full of pains, Audrey. Nothing to look forward to.¡± She had a look of disdain in her eyes. How do I tell this woman that my brother happened to have given her the wrong experiences? Sex was one mindblowing thing, especially when it was with your mate. I still couldn¡¯t believe that Denver could be so cruel as to force himself on her continuously. ¡°Moreover, you haven¡¯t had any in years, and you are doing just fine. We can definitely cope together, without sex. I¡¯m all yours. And I would patiently wait for you to return to me.¡±


    I really couldn¡¯t argue, because we both knew I was doomed to never have a second chance mate. And I was no longer inclined to sleeping with just anybody, after Logan. It was safe to say that I was stuck with her indeed. I still loved Logan, but I knew he may never ept me back. All I truly wanted was his forgiveness, especially as I was going to be within same range as him, for the next couple of months.


    ¡®You also do not want him to have a second chance mate¡¯. My wolf reminded me. Hell! That was because I still loved him, and couldn¡¯t help my jealous heart from hoping no one else ever filled that space I used to have in his heart.


    More so, I was so bothered about Logan because it was going to be extremely embarrassing and ufortable, being the only person that the king hated. In extension, the rest of the soldiers from other packs, would also hate me. I was scared because I may be entering under another phase of hateful scrutiny. That shit hurt as hell.


    Releasing a deep sigh, I tried to get connected to Denver through our mindlink. He kept blocking me off, but finally let me in after a fourth try.


    ¡®Dearest cousin of mine, do you realize that I¡¯m trying to savour thest pleasurable moments with my mate, before we leave for the¡­. royal moon pack?¡¯


    ¡®Calling it ¡®the royal moon pack¡¯, wouldn¡¯t make it hurt less Denver.¡¯ I muttered.


    ¡®Why do you sound this way?¡¯


    ¡®I need a favour from you, Denver..¡¯


    ¡®Kill it!! Audrey, kill those thoughts of yours. There is no way in hell, that I would be going for such a terrifying battle, without you by my side. See this as an order from your Alpha.¡¯


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I muttered, blocking off our mindlink.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rosa rushed out.


    ¡°Denver doesn¡¯t even want to hear it at all. He insists I must leave with them.¡±


    ¡°I know I may haveined about you leaving, but you can¡¯t stay back, Audrey. You¡¯re Gamma.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­.¡± I paused my words, trying to put my thoughts together. ¡°I¡¯ve been having these dreams, Rosa.¡± I finally confessed, but her response surprised me.


    ¡°I know. But you have to face your fears Audrey. Now is the time.¡±

 CHAPTER 59

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I am literally losing my mind.¡± La paced to and fro my study.


    ¡°La stop it, you¡¯re distracting me. I¡¯m trying to prepare my speech for today.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What do you even need a speech for? The situation of things is ring for everyone to see. I¡¯m sure the various pack armies on their way, must have encountered or heard of the recent rogue attacks. You don¡¯t need a speech for them to realize that this is time for war.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I personally didn¡¯t think the speech was necessary after all.¡± I muttered under my breathe. ¡°So why do you keep pacing around my study?¡±


    ¡°Are you even asking? It¡¯s because this entire situation is insane! I knew we had always been told visions about the great war. But I just never imagined that we would be fighting against rogues. Rogues!¡±


    ¡°What did you think? That it would be a battle amongst the four kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie, I thought so too. But now, I¡¯vee to realize why it is against the rogues. They are the literal evil in our world. They have lost all form of humanity, and live for cruelty. If we win the war, we would be wiping away evil for good.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Logan. This world would never be rid of evil.¡±


    ¡°I know. But atleast, it would be drastically reduced, making our universe a more tolerable ce to live. And what¡¯s more? It would bring all kingdoms together in unity. Now, our eyes would be opened to see that we are not our enemies.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± She nodded, a small smile appearing on her face. ¡°In a way, I¡¯m happy about the way father¡¯s birthday had been ruined.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Trust me, father would have been more heartbroken, if that party hadn¡¯t been crashed. The explosives had gone off, just when Emily was about rejecting him. Goddess! Logan, I have never seen father so scared.¡± She shook her head slowly, worry etched over her face. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful the sound of those explosives had somewhat destabilized her thoughts. Now, it¡¯s already a week, and she¡¯s here. Though unhappy.¡± She pouted sadly.


    It was no news that our father¡¯s new mate, had no interest in being mated to him. She was within our age range, and felt he was too old for her. I wouldn¡¯t judge her for feeling that way, but it didn¡¯t stop me from disliking her.


    My father had been through a lot, when it came to love. He was finally finding his mate, and he deserved all the love he had been deprived for years. So when the woman in question decided to make my father emotionally distraught, I couldn¡¯t help but dislike her.


    ¡°She could as well leave.¡± I spat. ¡°No one deserves to beg for the love of their mate.¡± My scowl deepened, and La¡¯s shoulder slumped.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about father and Emily, is it?¡±


    ¡°What else could it possible be about?¡± I red at her in annoyance. Why was I so angry these days?!


    ¡°Your mate.¡± She muttered. ¡°The one you haven¡¯t seen in five years.¡±


    ¡°My rejected mate, you mean?¡± I shot at her. ¡°And what did you even mean when you said my previous statement was about her? What is so special about her, that would make me have to indirectly speak about her?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you are going to see her today.¡±


    ¡°And so what?!¡±


    ¡°And so, it¡¯s making you lose your mind!¡±


    ¡°I would never lose my mind over that woman!¡± I blew out in rage, hitting the wooden desk in my study, and making La flinch. ¡°I thought you promised to support my rtionship with Heather? Is this it?¡± I asked in disappointment, making her face fall.


    ¡°Not at all, Logan. I just think it¡¯s unfair to want to find happiness, while Audrey remains sad for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°That was a mistake, La! Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have marked her, but I did. I can¡¯t keep beating myself up about it! Moreover, it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t deserve a worse fate than that. And when you say I want to find happiness, while she remains unhappy, it just doesn¡¯t make any sense to me. Just like her, I haven¡¯t found another mate. I decided to get into a responsible rtionship with Heather on my own terms, not the moon goddess¡¯s. Audrey can do the same for all I care! Moreover, she never seemed like the type to respect the concept of having a mate. So I think it¡¯s hightime you all stopped making me look like the villian.¡± I finished, and started making my way out.


    ¡°Logan I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not sorry!¡± I cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying about it. And this is thest time we would have any conversation about that woman.¡±


    ¡°What woman?¡± A familiar voice asked, and we both looked to the door to see Heather standing there. Just great!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing love.¡± I chuckled, waving it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s about his first mate, honey.¡± La countered. In that moment, I truly did feel like strangling my sister. What the hell?! Why was she acting so inconsiderate and annoying this afternoon?


    ¡°What?¡± La red at me, before turning back to Heather. ¡°I really like you Heather, and that is why I am telling you this. Audrey would be showing up here today, after five years of being rejected by your boyfriend. I only think it is right that you both have ¡®that¡¯ conversation.¡± She said, before walking out and leaving Heather and I alone.


    It took a whole minute after La had left, for Heather to speak up.


    ¡°You still love her?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goddess! Hell no.¡± I rushed out. ¡°Why would you even think such?¡±


    ¡°Why would she suddenly be a weighty topic of discussion, if she wasn¡¯t so significant?¡±


    ¡°Look¡­.¡± I released a heavy sigh, pulling her closer to myself. ¡°La is just being ¡®La¡¯.¡±


    ¡°How? You¡¯re not making any sense, but I can swear that your sister made a whole lot of sense.¡± She replied dryly, making me even more frustrated.


    ¡°Okay, what do you want me to do?! I told you she means nothing to me. She remains in my past. If there was a way I would have prevented her from showing up today, I would have. But I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°My father made her Gamma after I rejected her. Prohibiting her froming alongside other Gammas, would only make it seem like I am still holding on to the past.¡±


    ¡°But are you?¡±


    ¡°No, Heather.¡± I sighed, squeezing both sides of her waist. ¡°You¡¯re my present, and all that matters. I wouldn¡¯t abandon you. Actually, I n on making you my Luna.¡± I muttered, and her eyes went wide in shock, then surprise, and then, happiness.


    ¡°Logan.¡± She whispered, falling straight into my arms.


    ¡°Is that enough assurance?¡± I asked, and she nodded vigorously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was disturbed about your ex mate. La¡¯s words had made me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I bent and kissed her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I understand.¡±


    ¡°But¡­. what if your second chance mate shows up?¡± She muttered, keeping her face on my chest. How could these womenpletely drain me of all energy, before I could even think of going to wee the packs?


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t show up?¡± I simply asked, making her look up at me.


    ¡°Then, we would remain together.¡± She slowly answered.


    ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s remain optimistic, and pray we defeat our enemies in this raging war. All of these wouldn¡¯t really matter if we all die.¡± I reasoned, and she nodded in agreement. ¡°Come here.¡± I pulled her closer, and kissed her. ¡°So why were you here?¡± I asked after we broke off our kiss.


    ¡°To call you. The first sets of Alphas just arrived with their packs.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go.¡± I took her hand in mine, and we both walked to the great hall.


    I spotted father already seated on his reserved seat, talking with some of the elders seated beside him. The moment he turned to me and saw Heather and I holding hands, he gave a weird look. That was expected, considering the fact that he just returned from hisst pack visit yesterday, and we really haven¡¯t had the time to talk since his birthday. We actually had a lot to talk about. His mate, my girlfriend¡­


    ¡°His royal majesty, King Logan Fell! Alpha of all Alphas, and King of the moon realm!!¡± One of the guards announced my presence, and that was when I looked down the podium, towards the congregation. It was a congregation indeed!


    ¡°Your Majesty!!¡± They all bowed in unison.


    ¡°I thought you said ¡®the first set of packs¡¯?¡± I whispered to Heather, who just smiled.


    ¡°They are a lot, right?¡± She chuckled. ¡°More are on their way, your majesty.¡± She teased. ¡°All here for you. Let¡¯s get on with the event of the day already.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded, making my way towards my throne, while she walked in the opposite direction, going to seat beside royal Gamma Boyd.


    ¡°Gamma.¡± I heard her say, through my vamp hearing.


    ¡°Good day to his majesty¡¯s woman.¡± He muttered, making her eyes go wide in suprise. It was clear that a lot of them in the pce had figured Heather and I were dating. I wasn¡¯tining one bit. Though I hoped it didn¡¯t get to my father¡¯s ears, before I got the opportunity to tell him.


    I pulled my attention away from them, and focused on the people before me. I noticed more wolves were still trooping into the main entrance of the hall, making me feel a certain kind of pride. They were all reallying together to defend our territories.


    ¡®Are the witches alsoing today?¡¯ Father mindlinked me, and I nodded.


    ¡®The faes and witches would arriveter this evening. While the vampires areing tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded, and closed off our mindlink.


    Gamma Boyd stood up from his seat and walked to the front of the congregation.


    ¡°Great wolves and soldiers of the moon realm, we are pleased to have you here today!¡± He said, and the hall went up in loud and prideful howls. I loved that their spirits weren¡¯t dampened at all.


    Just then, Liam and La stepped into the hall,  walking towards me and upying their empty seats.


    ¡®I hope we made it just in time?¡¯ Liam mindlinked.


    ¡®Yes, just in time¡¯. I nodded.


    ¡°Honourable Alphas, It is time to pay homeage to the king, and make the presence of your packs known to every member of the council seated here¡­..¡± Boyd continued.


    *


    *


    I cracked my neck to the left and right, already feeling exhausted from the endless numbers of Alphas that hade to give the greetings. 3 hours had already gone by, but it seemed to be that a few were left. But why was the queue still long?


    Okay, that was understandable, considering the fact that all Alphas came alongside their Betas and Gammas. Their entire hall was crowded at this point.


    ¡®You look like you could use some sleep¡¯. Heather¡¯s voice filtered through my mindlink, and I smiled.


    ¡®Totally¡¯. I replied. ¡®You also look quite¡­..¡¯ I suddenly paused my thoughts the moment a strong scent hit my nostrils.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯ Heather asked. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say a word in response, because my wolf¡¯s senses were literally going haywire. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me what had just urred. Oh, goddess! Don¡¯t do this to me.


    ¡®Logan!¡¯ La¡¯s voice hit me hard, making me return to the present. I looked up to see three men in front of me.


    ¡°Your royal majesty.¡± The one in the middle bowed. ¡°I am Alpha Kendrick of the Blue moon pack. This is my Beta;¡­..¡±


    The rest of his words went on deaf ears, as the aggressive scent continued to fill my nostrils. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡®La, my mate is here¡¯. I informed through our mindlink, my heart beating so wildly in my chest. Immediately, she turned to look at me.


    ¡®What are you waiting for? Arise!¡¯


    ¡®But I can¡¯t!¡¯ I yelled back at her. ¡®I fucking can¡¯t!¡¯


    I looked towards Heather and our eyes locked. She seemed very oblivious to what was currently happening, which made me even more guilty. Why was the goddess so bent on frustrating my life?


    The next minute, La was walking up to me and speaking to the Alpha of the Blue moon pack.


    ¡°My apologies, but you have to excuse his majesty for a moment. Something important just came up. I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, your highness.¡± He gave a bow of courtesy, and the next minute, she was tugging on my shirt. All eyes of the council members were already on us, and in order not to cause a scene, I stood up.


    ¡®Now locate the scent of your mate and im her!¡¯ La said through our mindlink.


    ¡®What the hell?!¡¯


    I found myself helplessly sniffing, unable topose myself. I¡¯m sure that by now, those who could see me, already had an idea about what was going on. I could already hear mutters within the front rows of the congregation.


    ¡®Logan, locate her!¡¯. She insisted.


    ¡®What about Heather?¡¯


    ¡®Dear brother, it¡¯s time to cross that fucking bridge¡¯. She said, but I remained in my spot, too confused in my thoughts, and very intoxicated by my new mate¡¯s scent. ¡®Logan, don¡¯t tell me you want me to drag you around like a kid. You¡¯re a king for crying out loud!¡¯


    On hearing those words, I found my legs moving towards the direction where the scent led. The Alphas, Betas, and Gammas on the queue, instinctively parted way for me to pass through.


    I kept walking until I reflexly came to a stop, before a familiar woman. The moment I realized she was the one emanating that scent, I thought I was going to scream out in anger, but was surprised at howported I remained. What did the moon goddess mean by this?! I couldn¡¯t even put my thoughts straight, as a result of the anger.


    She seemed pretty much shocked as well, saying the very words I dreaded to hear.


    ¡°Mate.¡± She looked kinda hopeful. Ohhhhh¡­ I hated this woman! She was just bad news.


    The initial stoic look I had on, gradually turned into a disdainful stare, making her face fall. I really didn¡¯t care.


    ¡®Logan¡¯. I heard Heather whimper through our mindlink, and turned back to see her running out, through the other entrance of the hall. Fuck!


    Without thinking about my actions, I rushed out of the hall in pusuit of Heather, not bothered about the embarrassment I just caused ¡®my mate¡¯.

 CHAPTER 60

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    Totally embarrassed. That was how I felt. I could feel the tears stinging my eyes, as I tried my best not to let it fall. I silently watched him run after ady that had left the hall in tears.


    Was she the one? Was she thedy that made him always cause me pain? I wondered what his reaction meant. Did I stand a chance with him again? Was I going to be able to make him love me again?


    Hell! I was literally running faster than myself, but you wouldn¡¯t me me. I was confused as hell.


    It was then it started to dawn on me that Logan was my mate.


    ¡®Our mate!!¡¯ My wolf howled in joy. ¡®We are back to our mate!!¡¯ She continued jumping jn my head, making me feel dizzy for a second.


    Oh, goddess!! Logan was my mate! Logan was my second chance mate!! I thought I was going to copse from the ecstatic way in which I felt.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± I heard Denver whisper behind me, as he ced his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He sounded so worried. It was understandable. He and thousands of wolves, just watched me being humiliated by¡­ my mate? It was truly happening! The goddess showed me mercy.


    I turned to him, so much tears in my eyes, which contradicted the smile on my face.


    ¡®Oh, Denver.¡¯ I whispered through our mindlink. ¡®I haven¡¯t felt better in years¡¯. I answered truthfully. He shot me a confused look, and I simply fell into his embrace. I was still embracing him when someone else called my name from behind.


    ¡°Audrey?¡±


    Immediately, I pulled away from Denver and turned to see who it was. La.


    ¡°¡­ La.¡± I muttered, my heart beat elerating. A lot of thoughts reeled through my head all at once.


    Had she forgiven me for hurting her brother? Did she really believe that I cheated on him? Did she still paint in her gallery? What did her baby look like now? I heard she recently had another baby. What was she like?


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­..¡± She began, but cut her words short almost immediately. I couldn¡¯t really describe the searching look in her eyes, but I could tell that she was very confused. ¡°Audrey¡­. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long while La. How do you do?¡± I finally decided to speak up. Instantly tears filled her eyes, and she opened her lips, but no words came forth.


    ¡°You¡¯re his mate.¡± She muttered in disbelief, before turning and walking away.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt more heartbroken by La¡¯s actions. I definitely expected Logan to have humiliated me in such a manner, even when I didn¡¯t have an idea we were second chance mates yet. It wasn¡¯t like I expected La to be so excited about seeing me, but I just didn¡¯t think she¡¯d walk away like that. Now, I truly felt like crying.


    ¡°Come.¡± Denver took my hand in his, and I willingly let him take me to wherever he had in mind. I suddenly felt like running out of the hall, where the judgmental gazes of other wolves wouldn¡¯t be on me.


    Instantly, the initial euphoria of realizing that Logan was my second chance mate disappeared, because it just became clear to me that my life was going to be tougher from now on.


    Denver and I walked past our pack soldiers, and a few number of them followed us behind. When we got out of the hall, it was then I let my tears fall. I had been so strong for years, until the king¡¯s father showed up at our pack. Ever since then, it had been nightmares and unending tears.


    ¡°Congrattions Chief.¡± I heard no one else but Katherine¡¯s chirpy voice. Seriously?! How much more clueless could this girl be?


    ¡°Please leave here, Katherine. You give me a headache.¡± Denver released an exasperated sigh, making me burst outughing in the middle of my tears.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean that Katherine.¡± I said in between myughter. The sad look on her face made me cease myughter. ¡°Oh sweetie, he truly didn¡¯t mean that.¡± I insisted, not realizing when I pulled her into my embrace.


    What did I just do?


    ¡°Chief?¡± Dalia whispered in shock. ¡°I thought it had been a mistake when you hugged Rosa before we left our pack, but you¡¯re doing it again.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I sighed, still holding Katherine to myself. ¡°And it feels right. And good.¡± I amswered truthfully. Before I could tell what next was happening, the rest of them gathered around I and Katherine in some sort of group hug.


    ¡°We love you, Chief.¡± That was Dalia¡¯s voice and after she said that, I heard a couple other ¡®we really do love you¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be going through a rough emotional phase right now.¡± I sniffled.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Denver said. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve that.¡± Wait, did Denver join this group hug?! ¡°Now all of you, get off my Gamma and find your way back inside!¡± He authoritatively spoke, making them release me from their warm cocoon instantly. That was enough to answer my question. He definitely wasn¡¯t a part of that hug. I let go of Kathrine and just as she walked away with her colleagues, who made their way back inside the hall, Denver called her.


    ¡°Kathrine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± She looked up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You do not give me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She teared up, and wiped her tears quickly. Goddess! She was a drama queen. I hadpletely forgotten my worries in such a short amount of time.


    I thought Katherine was going to leave, but was shocked when she threw another question at me. ¡°So that means you¡¯re our new queen, yes?¡±


    ¡°Katherine leave now.¡± Denver muttered, pressing the bridge of his nose between his thumb and index finger. I couldn¡¯t believe her too!


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She blurted, before running off.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± Denver groaned in betweenughs. ¡°Remind me how she became part of my pack¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Denver, please.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°For real! I¡¯m worried she might actually forget herself and begin to strike up conversations with the rogues, in the middle of battle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no!!¡± Now, thatpletely threw me off. Iughed my heart away. When I finally regted my breathing, I shook my head in negation. ¡°Trust me Denver, Katherine is one of the finest soldiers our pack has.¡±


    ¡°I gathered as much. I just cannot fathom how!¡±


    ¡°I totally get you.¡± I sighed, a small smile on my face.


    ¡°So, how do you feel now?¡± He asked, and I shrugged.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± I honestly replied. The love I just got shown by my soldiers a minute ago, was more than enough to revive my spirit. ¡°Actually, I feel fine.¡± I nodded affirmatively. ¡°I was initially nning to just find a room and lock myself up for the rest of the day, but now¡­. I think I¡¯ll face my fears as Rosa asked me to. What¡¯s worse than what already happened?¡±


    ¡°We can never tell, Audrey. But I love your countenance.¡± He nodded. ¡°Rosa would be proud of you. She definitely wouldn¡¯t want you breaking down at any given chance.¡±


    ¡°I miss her already.¡± I felt myself get teary again, but quickly blinked back the tears. I really missed her. And I couldn¡¯t believe I wasted 3 years of our lives together, too scared to embrace her until the very day I left for the pce. I couldn¡¯t wait for this war to be over. I also prayed I made it back alive. I would make sure to smoother her with so much hugs and kisses.


    Rosa had been such a greatpanion, and now that I was away from her, it hurt so bad.


    ¡°Have youe to the realization yet?¡± He asked, and I went silent. I understood what he meant.


    ¡°Yes, Denver.¡± I nodded. ¡°Logan is my mate again. He clearly still hates me. Hell! he even has a woman in his life now. But the moon goddess was gracious to give me another chance with him. There is definitely a reason why she did. I want to believe our destinies are somewhat intertwined, Denver.¡± I muttered, thinking back to that time 5 years ago, when I had fallen unconscious in queen Brienne¡¯s shrine. Those words which were spoken to me that day, had never left my mind.


    Right now, I could only realize those word hade to pass.


    ¡°Audrey Chadwick, daughter of Dean and Marion. Descendant of the great Aaron Chadwick, be humble and fulfil your destiny. Do not abandon that little cub, for within, is his strength and power like that of a lion.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Denver asked,pletely at loss.


    ¡°Those were the words I heard in queen Brienne¡¯s shrine five years ago.¡±


    ¡°You never mentioned any of that to me.¡±


    ¡°It never really came to mind while we were together, until now.¡± I sighed. ¡°I would speak with you extensively about this. But for now, let¡¯s return inside and be done with this phase of it all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded, and took my hand in his as we made our way inside. That gesture of his, had indeed restored my confidence as usual. The watchful and searching gazes of other wolves didn¡¯t bother me, because Denver loved me regardless.


    All that had actually been running through my mind, were the words at the shrine. I didn¡¯t know why it kept nudging at my mind. I had been asked to fulfill my destiny and not abandon the little cub, who would eventually be as great and strong as a Lion. That little cub was definitely Logan. He had indeed be so great and strong, so what was my part in his life now? Why was the moon goddess bringing me back to him? I wasn¡¯t so sure about anything else, but I was sure the moon goddess wanted me to fix things. And I was going to try my best. Moreover, I was the one who broke his trust and messed things up.


    Several whispers and murmurs filled the hall, and no one had to tell me I was the topic of discussion. Regardless, I remained calmly seated amongst Denver and my supportive soldiers. I noticed our Beta; Marcus, wasn¡¯t really looking bright, but decided not to question him yet. This didn¡¯t look like the right ce for a discussion, especially within the watchful eyes of others. Though I made a mental note to speak with himter.


    After a while of waiting, Logan¡¯s presence was announced, and the introductions continued like nothing significant had just ured a while back.


    I wasn¡¯t gonna let anything spoil my mood now, not after the efforts of Dalia and the other soldiers.


    Soon, it was our turn to make an introduction, and Denver stepped forward, holding hands with me. I felt like my heart was going tobust with so much love in that moment. Our Beta; Marcus, mindlinked me immediately.


    ¡®I hope you feel fine¡¯? He smiled at me, and I nodded with a small smile of my own. Great! He was okay after all.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± Denver started. ¡°I am Denver Chadwick; Alpha of the blood moon pack. This is my Beta; Marcus Riley, and my Gamma; Audrey Chadwick.¡±


    At the mention of my name, Logan shot me an icy stare, but I tried not to let it get to me.


    ¡®Let¡¯s remain positive!¡¯ My wolf reminded me, and I fought the urge to not roll my eyes. She was just excited about the fact that we just got mated to Logan again.


    ¡°Wee to my pce, Alpha Denver. I am thankful to have you here.¡± Logan shed a small smile at him, before pointing at a guard with a bowl in his hands.


    ¡°Jamal would give you the keys to the quarters reserved for your pack soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± Denver bowed, and Marcus and I followed suite. We stepped aside, giving space for the Alpha behind us toe forward. Denver made his way to Jamal, who picked arge bunch of keys from the bowl in his hands, and gave it to Denver. At first I was confused, until Jamal exined.


    ¡°Every room in the quarters has its key in the bunch. Each room has a marching number with its key.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± We replied in unison, before walking away.


    **


    **


    It waste evening already, and Iid on bed in my room. It turned out that the quarters were only assigned to soldiers. Every Alpha, Beta, and Gamma had a room prepared for them within the main pce. At first, I had not really liked the idea of being away from my soldiers, but I couldn¡¯t go against the rules. Thankfully, Denver¡¯s room was just next to mine, while Marcus¡¯s was a couple of rooms away.


    I could hear the soundsing from the great hall, and wondered when it would be calm enough for me to get some sleep.


    Denver had stepped in an hour ago to inform me that the faes and witches had just arrived. He asked if I wanted toe socialize with them, like the other soldiers were already doing, but I declined, not really in the mood to step out of this quiet ce. The only thing on my mind, was when Logan would send for me. He definitely had to send for me, right? He just realized I was his second chance mate, so we had to have a proper discussion at the very least. I released another sigh, extremely thankful to the moon goddess. She had indeed heard my prayers over the years. I never wanted Logan to be with another. She gave him back to me, and I was thankful. I still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I heard a knock on my door, making me jolt out of my bed instantly. Was he the one? Was Logan here to talk with me? Had he asked them to send for me? I quickly rushed to the door and pulled it open, surprised to see La standing there. Oh.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She whispered, unable to keep her gaze on me for long.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I muttered in response, feeling the atmosphere get more tensed.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡± She released a sigh, before stepping into my room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about today. I realize I may have embarrassed you when I walked away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I brushed it off. ¡°I probably deserved that.¡±


    ¡°Look¡­.. do not expect me to be automatically cool with you. You hurt my brother and in extension, hurt me terribly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered, trying to look into her eyes, but she kept looking away. ¡°I truly am, Lay¡­¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t expect me to ask you questions about all of that. I honestly don¡¯t want to hear any of it.¡± Her words broke my heart, and I simply looked down in sadness. ¡°But trulu, it feels good to see you again.¡±


    I looked up at her immediately, and she looked as genuine as possible.


    ¡°Audrey, things may not be the way they used to be, but that doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t try to¡­. give you another chance. Everyone deserves that. Atleast, the moon goddess thinks so too.¡±


    Fuck this stupid tears that feel from my eyes!! Her eyes widened in shock, and she was about speaking, when a little boy ran in through the open door of my room. I was suprised, but more mesmerized by his cuteness. He looked between La and I, and surprisingly kept his gaze on me.


    It was weird that such a little boy made me feel¡­. tensed, in a good way. I was even more surprised when he took slow steps towards me and hugged my knees. Oh, goddess. More tears fell from my eyes. Who was he?


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, ma¡¯am.¡± He looked up at me, still holding onto my knees. The bright smile on his face, made me smile too. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked again, making me shake my head at him. ¡°Lies.¡± He pouted in cute annoyance. ¡°Mama said it¡¯s wrong to lie.¡±


    ¡°Mama?¡± I asked in slight confusion.


    ¡°Audrey, that¡¯s my son.¡± La finally spoke up, making my eyes go wide in happy surprise. It was just like yesterday when she had told me she was pregnant. Now, he wa so big in a little way.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± I looked down at him. ¡°My name is Audrey¡­¡± I chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°I am Logan.¡± His eyes shone brighter, and I could swear that my heart did a flip.

 CHAPTER 61

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that to your mate!¡± My father yelled in annoyance, whilst I just remained quiet in my seat. His anger was the least of my problems. All the while, uncle Justin, Liam, and La just looked at me like I had grown some horns overnight.


    ¡°Can you give me a response, and stop acting dumb?¡± Father requested, to which I shrugged.


    ¡°My girlfriend was clearly hurt, and I felt it was the right thing to put her feelings first.¡±


    ¡°Logan, you humiliated your mate, and you just speak like it wasn¡¯t such a wrong thing. And since when did Hea¡­.¡± He paused, trying to remember her name


    ¡°Heather.¡± La assisted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°Since when did she be your girlfriend? I thought you both were just friends?¡±


    ¡°They were, until he stuck his manhood into her vagina.¡± La said, making Liam burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother, but I didn¡¯t think you were gonna respond to father.¡±


    ¡°How convenient.¡± I said to La, throwing a re at Liam who was stillughing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? You slept with her?¡± Father asked in disbelief.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. We were both drunk.¡±


    ¡°So in other words, you got into a rtionship with her, to make yourself feel better about ruining your friendship?¡± Uncle Justin calmly asked, and I quickly shook my head in negation.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Then tell us what it is.¡± Father pushed.


    ¡°I really like her, okay? I do really like Heather, she¡¯s an amazing person.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not debating that fact. The problem is that your friend turned girlfriend, is getting in the way of your potential rtionship with your mate.¡±


    I looked at father, feeling so disappointed.


    ¡°Seriously? You say this like it¡¯s so normal. Why the hell is Audrey my mate again? Is this what you¡¯ve always wanted? No wonder you made her Gamma without my notice 5 years ago. You didn¡¯t even care that she had hurt me so badly.¡±


    ¡°Logan, you also hurt her badly. Do you know the pain she been through in thesest years? Plus, it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t deserve the position of Gamma! She is extremely strong. Moreover, she was once a queen.¡±


    ¡°Oh please! Sebastian¡¯s mother was also once a queen, why didn¡¯t you make her Gamma?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Logan! She hurt your mother! She took your mother away from you! From La! Turned her into a creature she never nned to be. Made her a natural enemy to her own family and kingdom. And before you forget, she masterminded the plot to oust you.¡±


    ¡°A plot that your dear Audrey was a major part of! The same Audrey that made me beg for her love like I was nothing. The same fucking Audrey that slept with my stepbrother! A boy who made me aughing stock at every given opportunity. He even gloated in my face, after I found them together.¡± I whispered thest part, because that was truly what hurt the most.


    ¡°But she is changed. She is sorry, and she deserves a second chance.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Oh, she was given a second chance quite alright.¡± I nodded angrily. ¡°Literally forced on me! I can¡¯t believe the moon goddess would be so cruel.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect after condemning her to never have a second chance mate?¡± Liam chuckled, making me feel so irritated. ¡°You simply told the moon goddess that you weren¡¯t ready to let her go into the arms of another man.¡± He shrugged, further provoking me.


    ¡°Liam, please you¡¯re actively grating on my nerves.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡± He muttered, hisughter ceasing instantly.


    ¡°All these, isn¡¯t even the matter at hand.¡± Uncle Justin said. ¡°What are you going to do with your mate now? What would you do with Heather too?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t even a question.¡± Father and I said at the same time, before eyeing each other.


    ¡°He would im his mate!¡± ¡°I would marry Heather.¡± We both said at the same time again.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare it!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Trust me, I would. I am king, and I make the decisions here!¡±


    ¡°A king indeed! At the detriment of your kingdom? Your people need a true Luna! Look at my own life. See how I suffered through lots of heartbreaks, simply because I didn¡¯t find my mate. Now, you have the opportunity to do things right, and you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you punished the poor woman enough? You subjected her to a life of pain and  lonliness for thest 5 years¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mine wasn¡¯t any different.¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°But you did have your fair share of women, didn¡¯t you? Even to the extent of sleeping with a woman who is supposed to be you friend!¡±


    ¡°Audrey probably had her fair share too.¡± I muttered underneath my breathe. He definitely heard me.


    ¡°Oh? You think?¡± He red. ¡°Incase you do not know, Audrey has suffered from a psychological trauma, that prevented her from getting physically close to others, over the years. And it was all because of your cruel method of rejection!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this wonderful?¡± I scoffed. ¡°You even monitored her life this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. And I¡¯m d I did. That girl has suffered a great deal. She lost her parents and her only brother, who mistakenly died by her own hands. Do you know the pains all of that would have caused her?¡±


    ¡°Then let me reject her in peace!¡±


    ¡°And I said no!!¡± He yelled back in my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should.¡± Uncle Justin sighed. ¡°There is definitely a reason why the moon goddess brought you both together again. Doesn¡¯t this seem unusual to you?¡± He asked. ¡°This is the first time this is happening. Who ever thought that their rejected mate could possibly return as their second chance mate? It¡¯s called ¡®second chance¡¯ for a reason. A chance to go again at love. And if the moon goddess brought you both together, then you¡¯re truly meant to be together.¡±


    ¡°Goddess! I¡¯m going crazy here.¡± I paced around the study, whilst the others just watched me. ¡°I would definitely not see her differently from how I currently do. It¡¯s just a lost cause. Why does the moon goddess want to torment me?¡±


    ¡°Stop making it sound like your case is the worst! Have you looked at my life?¡± Father asked in annoyance.


    ¡°Father.¡± La called in worry. ¡°You do not want your mate?¡± She asked in deep concern.


    ¡°Trust me La, I¡¯ve never wanted anything else as much as I want her.¡± I guess he blurted out his words before he could even hold back, because the next second, he was looking away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Father!¡± La giggled happily. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t even want me.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Have you gone to see her since you returned?¡± She asked, and he shook his head in negation. I hated that I suddenly felt sorry for his plight, regardless of the fact he wanted to also push me into unhappiness. ¡°Oh, father. You should have.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried I¡¯d only repulse her.¡±


    ¡°Father inw, have you seen yourself in the mirror? There nothing repulsive about you.¡± Liam softly chastised.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re only trying to make me feel better Liam, but I¡¯m 50! Mated to a youngdy of 29. She¡¯s almost half my age, and just 3 years older than my children.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t matter. Finding a mate at her age, should even be a good news. She¡¯s way past the normal age of finding her mate.¡± Liam reasoned.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, father.¡± La added.


    ¡°Xavier, you deserve every happiness you can get. You¡¯ve never really felt the love of a true mate, and you shouldn¡¯t shy away from experiencing it now.¡± Uncle Justin said.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t even want me. She almost rejected me.¡± Father sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat.


    ¡°But the moon goddess was gracious enough to not let it happen.¡± Uncle Justin countered. ¡°What if she¡¯s finallying to terms with her destiny to be with you? How would you know, if you don¡¯t go to see her?¡± He asked. ¡°And who says you look 50?¡±


    ¡°Okay, that makes sense.¡± Father muttered.


    ¡°It definitely does.¡± I muttered, and they all looked at me in shock. ¡°What? Father deserves every happiness, like uncle Justin has said. The fact that I don¡¯t want my mate, doesn¡¯t mean he shouldn¡¯t have his.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Ohhh, Logan¡­.¡± Father shook his head at me. ¡°You better start preparing your mind to want her! Because that is what the moon goddess wants.¡± He pinned his hot gaze on me, before walking away. Great. Just great!


    **


    **


    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Xavier walked towards his chambers in slow steps, not knowing what to expect when he goes in. He hadn¡¯t set eyes on his mate for over a week now, but she hadn¡¯t for once, left his mind. He couldn¡¯t believe the great pull he felt towards her the first time heid his eyes on her. Neither could he express the fear he felt within, when she had almost rejected him. He didn¡¯t want to believe that another woman who wasn¡¯t Brienne, could have this much of an effect on him! And funny thing is, he didn¡¯t even care that she was way younger than him. He just wanted her. All of her.


    Mustering the needed couraged, he quickened his steps and got to the entrance of his chambers. The guards stationed there bowed in respect. They were about greeting, when he signaled them to be quiet. He didn¡¯t want Emily knowing he was around. He thought of thest time he came to speak with her before he left for the pack visits. She had run into the bathroom and locked herself up, until he left. The thought made him smile. She acted like a baby. In that moment, her actions were heartbreaking, but now, he thought it was cute.


    The moment he opened the door, Emily flung her faces towards the door, and her expression held a mix of shock and annoyance.


    ¡°Hello, Emily.¡± Xavier managed a small smile, regardless of how badly she red at him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re finally ready to let me out of here?¡± She asked calmly, a great contrast to how angry she looked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what are you talking about?¡± Xavier muttered in confusion, scared he may have really done something wrong this time.


    ¡°You locked me in here for over a week, not letting me step out.¡±


    ¡°No, I would never do that. I had been away on several pack visits. I just returned yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I do not care where you have been. I just want to go back home.¡± She muttered, hanging her head low. Xavier was so sure that she was crying, making his heart lurch painfully. He walked towards the bed, and carefully sat before her.


    ¡°Please Emily, can¡¯t you give us a chance? I have waited for you my whole life, and I¡¯m sure you have too.¡±


    ¡°I may have waited for my mate, but I didn¡¯t know he would turn out to be someone old enough to birth me!¡± She suddenly yelled out. ¡°All I wanted, was to attend the previous king¡¯s  birthday, and return to my pack with my parents after that. I can¡¯t believe they abandoned me here.¡± She finally burst into tears. Atleast, Xavier was sure why she was crying. It wasn¡¯t just about being mated to him. She thought her parents had left her here against her will.


    ¡°Oh, Emily.¡± He sighed, scooting closer to her. He expected her to move away from him, but was surprised that she remained on her spot.


    ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t abandon you. They simply didn¡¯t want to get in the way of the moon goddess¡¯s n. If it makes you feel any better, your father is here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She looked up at him hopefully. He couldn¡¯t believe a woman as old as her, was so hopeful to hear her father was around. She really was a baby. A big baby.


    ¡°Yes, your father is here.¡± Xavier nodded. ¡°In preparation for the uing war.¡±


    ¡°We are really going to battle?¡± She asked, looking quite concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, there¡¯s no avoiding it.¡±


    ¡°When would I be allowed to see my father?¡±


    ¡°Emily,¡± He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not in a dungeon. You¡¯re free to go anywhere you want. I don¡¯t know what made you believe otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She nodded at him. ¡°But I still do not want this. I want to return home.¡± She muttered, unable to hold his eyes, knowing she was causing him pain. She also didn¡¯t feel good about wanting to reject him, but how could she remain with him when¡­


    ¡°You want to reject me.¡± Xavier stated inly, and she slowly nodded like a child. ¡°Fine. I would ept your decision, under one condition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You would remain with me until the war is over. That way, if I die in battle, you even have a valid reason to leave.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t die?¡± She blurted, before pping her palm against her mouth. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. I just want to leave.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°I know. Even if I return safe and sound, you would still have the right to leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She looked doubtful.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°I just want to know what the love of a true mate feels like, even if it¡¯s for a moment. So in essence, we would have to behave like every normal couple, until it¡¯s time for you to leave. Can you do that much?¡±


    She looked to be deep in thoughts, before releasing a sigh and nodding positively.


    ¡°Yes. I agree to your terms. But you have to keep your word. You wouldn¡¯t hold me back against my will when it is time to leave?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare do that. I was once a king, and my word is my honour.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡± she nodded.


    ¡°A handshake to seal our agreement?¡± He requested, and she stretched her hand out to him. He took it in his, and brought it forward to his lips, leaving a chaste kiss that made her breathe hitch, as tingles spread through her hand.


    Little did she know, that she had just sealed a deal that would tie them both forever.

 CHAPTER 62

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    The chirpings of the bird filled my ears, and my eyeszily fluttered open. I let out a tired yawn, before grumpily hopping down my bed. After La and little Logan had left yesterday, Denver came to see me before I slept off, and informed me of the meeting today.


    Apparently, all Alphas, Betas, and Gammas were supposed to aseemble at the council room today. We were also going to be joined by the elder witches and heads of their various covens. Logan was now their chief custodian, so I assumed it would be quite easy dissecting issues with them.


    The Fae king and Queen were also going to be present with their high ranking officials, same as the vampires.


    I had already figured that it was going to be a long day, and I would try my best to be prepared for it.


    Walking into the bathroom to observe my hygiene routine, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about La¡¯s son. He was the cutest! He literally clung to my knees the whole time, until La left with him. I was actually hoping to see him again today. Maybe we could spend more time with each other. If La allowed.


    As as I stepped out of the bathroom and got busy rubbing some skin lotion, I heard a knock on my door. I paused my actions and looked towards the door. Was it Logan? My Logan?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Audrey?¡±


    Fuck! That was Denver. I was really going crazy.


    ¡°Denver! What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The meeting is up, Audrey. It¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡± I yelled in shock. ¡°Give me a few minutes please.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Be quick.¡± He said, and I nodded, forgetting he couldn¡¯t see me.


    I rushed through the rest of my preparation, and dashed out of my room in a haste. Just as I stepped out of my room, Denver and Marcus released a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hello Denver, Marcus.¡± I greeted with as slight nod, and we got walking.


    ¡°You¡¯re neverte. What happened?¡± Marcus whispered to me, and exhaled.


    ¡°I slept inte.¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine how tired you must have been.¡± He smiled at me, before patting my back affectionately.


    I found his gesture really unusual, but decided not to talk on it. We continued on our way to the council room and the moment we got there, all eyes fell on us. It was safe to say that we were thest set up people to arrive. Oh, fuck! This was our first official meeting, and we werete? I particrly felt sorry for Denver and Marcus, who werete because of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys.¡± I whispered to them. ¡°This tardy behavior wouldn¡¯t repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Marcus reassured with a smile, and we settled in some unupied seats.


    ¡°We¡­. apologize for ourteness. Please forgive us.¡± Denver said to the rest of the people in the room, who released grunts of tolerance.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Alpha Denver.¡± Logan said, making my eyes fall on him. He looked¡­. really good in the gold silk robe he wore. I hadn¡¯t really taken note of his longer hair, until now. Wow! They looked good on him. His deep brown locs fell beautifully onto his broad shoulders,plimenting the majestic look his robe gave.


    ¡®Get a grip of yourself, Audrey¡¯. I heard Denver¡¯s amused voice chuckle through our mindlink. Self awareness descended upon me immediately.


    ¡®Goddess! Was I gawking?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®You can tell, with the way everybody¡¯s eyes are on you¡¯. Awkwardly, I looked around from werewolf, to witch, to vampire, to fae and truly, most of them had their eyes on me. I felt as if the ground should open up and swallow me.


    ¡°We were just beginning.¡± Logan continued. My eyes fell on a particr blonde, and she had this look in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t a look of amusement like the others, hers was different. She looked at me like I was some kinda rival or something. I looked away immediately, but looked back at her again, trying to observe her features. She may have been blonde as well, but she didn¡¯t look like thedy who made Logan run out of the hall yesterday. Whomever she was, she clearly did not like me. But I wasn¡¯t surprised. I didn¡¯t expect most wolves to like me, considering my history with Logan.


    ¡°Our royal Gamma; Boyd, is unavoidably absent due to unforeseen events. He would return with Ryan; the Alpha of the cold moon packter today. For now, let¡¯s go on with our meeting.¡± He sighed. ¡°Seeing as we have several officials from different races, I figured the atmosphere would be less tense, if some introductions were made.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s very right.¡± A man whom I definitely figured was the Fae King, replied. The flowery tattoos which ran along his arm gave him away.


    ¡°Great then!¡± Logan grinned. ¡°I would start the introductions.¡± I found myself getting lost in his smiles, and couldn¡¯t help but realize how long it had been, since I saw him that way. ¡°I am Logan Fell. Alpha of the royal moon pack, and King of the werewolf kingdom. I also happen to be the Chief custodian of the witches.¡± He said, then gestured to Liam who was seated just beside him.


    ¡°I am Liam Rochester. Second inmand to his majesty, and Beta to the Royal moon pack.¡±  Up next, was king Xavier, and then Beta Justin.


    The rest of the officials in the hall continued the introductions, and I was surprised when I realized she wasn¡¯t a wolf! The blondedy who stared at me in a funny way. Her name was I, and she was a witch. The leader of a coven.


    I knew Logan was the chief custodian of the witches but, was that enough for the witches to hate me as well?


    ¡®Technically, you hurt their leader, so¡­.¡¯ My wolf muttered in my head, making me re into nk space. That was just unfair.


    The introduction was done so quickly, and the next thing I knew, Logan was suggesting we get on to the main reason why we were all present. Just then, the door creaked open, and I internally rejoiced over the fact that we weren¡¯t actually thest people to show up. My joy was fast extinguished when I looked up to see the person who had stepped in. It was thatdy. The one who¡­. Logan¡¯s woman.


    ¡®Shut up! We are his women!¡¯ My wolf stomped in my head, making my head ache really badly.


    ¡®Fine, I get it! You¡¯re hurting me¡¯. I sighed.


    I watched in silence as she made her way to the empty seat beside Beta Justin and upied it. She openly smiled at Logan, who returned her smile with a broader one. I could see them lock eyes for a moment, clearlymunicating through their mindlink. The tenderness I noticed in his eyes, made my heart break. If they were smiling at each other, then¡­..


    ¡®How are they still fine with each other?¡¯ My wolf mumbled in disbelief and annoyance. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she realize you¡¯re his mate? She should leave the way!¡¯


    ¡®Calm down. You¡¯re making me feel dizzy¡¯. I muttered, hating thebined feeling of jealousy and self loathe that ate me up aggressively.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I heard someone ask, making me look up to see that it was I. Who was she referring to? ¡°Does your girlfriend have to show up at official meetings? She isn¡¯t an Alpha, Beta, or Gamma. Andst I checked, she wasn¡¯t your Luna.¡± She stated angrily.


    Okayyyy, this was beginning to look a certain way. What was I¡¯s rtionship with Logan?


    ¡°Earlier, I announced that my Gamma wouldn¡¯t be able to make it on time. Well, Heather here, is his second inmand, and has been tasked with the duty of standing in for Gamma Boyd until he returns. I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± He apologized. Though it felt and looked like his apology was directed to the other officials, and not I. I noticed that only provoked I all the more.


    Meanwhile, my eyes fell on thedy. Heather was her name. She was so gorgeous. The golden strands of her hair beautiful framed her heart shaped face and in that moment, I felt really intimidated.


    ¡®Just so you know, your beauty beat hers, hands down¡¯. I looked beside me to see Marcus supportively smiling at me, and I teared up.


    ¡®What did he say to you now?¡¯ Denver rolled his eyesically, making meugh out before I could hold back. I realized myself toote, because the rest of the officials were looking at me in confusion, and Logan¡¯s steely gaze rested on me. The look in Heather¡¯s eyes told me all I needed to know. No, I wasn¡¯tughing at her!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯tughing at¡­ because¡­¡± I stuttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Can we go on with the meeting already?¡± The elderly Alpha of the woond pack asked in exhaustion, and Logan began.


    ¡°I would start by giving us the details of the predicament we currently find ourselves.¡± He said. ¡°So, many years back, a prophecy about the great war was given¡­.¡± And that was how the meeting began.


    For the next couple of hours, we discussed and deliberated on the next course of action. Logan believed it was best that most of the soldiers started intensive training, while the other soldiers were tasked with the job of finding any information they could get on our potential enemies.


    ¡°The armory has already been opened a few days back, and some of our soldiers are already working, trying to produce more arms and explosives. It would be a faster work, if some of the vampire soldiers can also lend a hand. Their speed would be very helpful in a time as this, especially since we have no idea when these rogues mayunch their attack. The faster we get things ready, the better¡­.¡±


    ¡°And who made you king over us?¡± A man asked, and I turned to see it was the second inmand to the vampire King. Ares was his name. Oh, not now!


    The vampires were known for their thirst to be superior. They had always wanted to be in charge. I knew their need for control would pose a problem to us.


    The door of the council room was flung open, and a huge looking man walked in. Ryan. That was him. I recognized him. There were two other men behind him, whom I figured were his Beta and Gamma. ¡°His nature did.¡± He said, walking towards Logan. ¡°He is a tribrid king. Part vampire, part werewolf, and part witch. Who else is better to lead us in this war, than him?¡± Ryan asked Ares, while taking a seat next to Heather. ¡°If anyone of you is as strong and efficient in battle, by all means, step forward.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Ares shot at Ryan.


    ¡°Oh?! Forgive my manners.¡± Ryan smiled. ¡°I am Ryan, Hybrid Alpha of the cold moon pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ares swallowed. I couldn¡¯t even deny the fact that Ryan was extremely intimidating. It was clear he was very popr amongst other races.


    ¡°My apologies for myteness, your majesty.¡± He bowed before Logan, showing respect.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally here.¡± Logan smiled, before turning to Ares. ¡°I hope you have taken no offense with what Ryan has said?¡± He asked, but Ares remained quiet.


    ¡°However,¡± He continued. ¡°I take your statement as an insult to me and my subjects.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°You definitely do not expect me to submit to the rule of your king, in my own kingdom, do you? When I am in your Kingdom, I would definitely honour your king, as is expected.¡±


    Hums of approval were heard across the room, and I felt my mind getting calm.


    ¡°But then again, this isn¡¯t a call for the battle of leadership. This is a call for unity. In this war, there is no superiority. If the rogues from different races, cane together as amunity to fight against us, then wouldn¡¯t we be seen as foolish, if we can¡¯t do the same and save ourselves and what we hold dear?¡± Logan asked, and I could feel my heart swelling with pride and respect.


    Logan may be the strongest person in the room, but his style of leadership wasn¡¯t oppression. He was wise. Rather than rile up the anger of others by enforcing his leadership, he tried to make them see that power was very useless at a time like this.


    ¡°King Logan is right.¡± The leader of one of the witches coven spoke up.


    ¡°I agree.¡± The Fae King nodded. ¡°But in as much as this isn¡¯t a battle of power, Alpha Ryan is right. In every battle, someone should lead us to war. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a better person than King Logan, here.¡±


    At the end of the day, Logan¡¯s wisdom had won him the admiration and respect of others. Now they were the ones asking him to lead.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Another coven leader spoke up.


    ¡°Same here!¡± The vampire king concurred.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Another vampire official nodded. ¡°Ares may be a bit too skeptical, but he is just ensuring the safety of our kingdom. Brienne and Dante has assured us that King Logan is very equal to the task. And I hear he just found his new Luna! So it simply means he would be stronger for the battle ahead.¡± At the mention of that, my feet went cold. Oh, goddess! I waited for Logan to counter the vampire¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, his cold eyesnded on me. The look on Heather¡¯s face wasn¡¯t a pleasant one either.


    Just then, I began to experience a nagging feeling in my chest, like someone was forcefully trying to infiltrate my mindlink.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± I muttered in pain, holding my chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Denver whispered, and I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. It looks like¡­.¡± The rest of his words went unheard, as a voice filtered through my mind.


    ¡®He will never love you again¡¯. The voice said, and I quickly looked at Heather, thinking she was the one who was speaking. It turned out her attention had been on Logan instead. I was wrong, it wasn¡¯t her.


    But if it wasn¡¯t her, then¡­..


    ¡®He has moved on, so just go away¡¯. The voice spoke again. Finally, my eyesnded on I, and the anger on her face said it all. But how could she infiltrate my mind when she wasn¡¯t werewolf?


    ¡®Get off¡¯. I managed to say, feeling sweat breaking onto my forehead.


    ¡®Leave us the hell alone!! He¡¯s mine now!¡¯ How? I was confused. He was with Heather now. ¡®He belongs in between my thighs, alone¡¯. Feeling extremely frustrated and confused, I angrily blocked off the voice.


    ¡°Fuck off, bitch!¡± I yelled out in anger, and the next minute, Heather was flying out of her seat and hitting the wall behind her. Everyone eximed in shock, and all eyes fell on me.


    No! I didn¡¯t mean to.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Denver whispered, and I shook my head in apparent confusion. Everyone in the hall looked at me in shock, as some of them rushed towards Heather¡¯s unconscious figure. It was clear I was the one who did that to her. I thought it was I. She had provoked me first! I didn¡¯t even know she was gonna get hurt, I only wanted her off my mind.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to her?!¡± Logan¡¯s angry voice descended on me.

 CHAPTER 63

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°What the hell did you do to her?¡± I stood from my seat and walked to where Audrey sat. She looked confused, and it angered me to no end. Ryan had carried Heather in his arms and Liam escorted him out of the council room. The others just gaped in shock and confusion.


    ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± She stood up to exin, and I felt irritated. I was sooo tired of her lies.


    ¡°Really? But somehow, you screamed at her to fuck off?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was screaming at her¡­ I.. she was¡­ I thought it was¡­.¡± She stuttered, unable to make out a straight sentence.


    ¡®Goddess! You disgust me¡¯. It was a thought, but she had teared up. Wait! Did I just mindlink her?


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Denver scanned her face and body, checking to see if she was affected in anyway. What angered me the most was the fact that he acted like I wasn¡¯t even standing in front of them.


    ¡°We could all give you both some minutes of privacy, if you so wish. Atleast, until Alpha Ryan and royal Beta Liam return.¡± Isobel said, looking unsure.


    ¡°Thank you Isobel. I would really appreciate that.¡± I said, and the rest of the officials took the cue and excused themselves. I hated that I was leading a distraction during such an important meeting. It was extremely disrespectful to everyone present.


    Everyone including my father had walked out, except Denver, who remained rooted in his spot beside Audrey.


    ¡°Denver, I don¡¯t want to assume that you wish to defy my orders.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty, but I can only leave when I¡¯m sure my cousin wouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± I muttered in anger.


    ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯ve done the total opposite these past years, and even now. She¡¯s your mate, show her some respect!¡± He yelled at me, and I was shocked. Even Audrey looked shocked as well. Did he have no fear or what? ¡°And before you say she isn¡¯t deserving, she is. Of everything good.¡± He finished, leaving a bitter feeling in my mind.


    ¡°You can leave now, Denver.¡± I said. My voice may have been calm, but the steely tone to it, definitely showed that I wasn¡¯t going to take things lightly, if he didn¡¯t do as I asked.


    To my apparent shock, he held her hand and squeezed it lightly, connecting their eyes for a moment. They were clearly mindlinking each other. When he was done speak to her, he turned and left. Such audacity. The moment the door was closed behind him, Audrey rushed out her next words.


    ¡°Please forgive him. He is very overprotective of me.¡± She muttered, with her head bowed.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Was all I could ask, and she finally looked up in fear.


    ¡°She was the one who provoked me first.¡±


    ¡°How? Heather was sitting just next to Beta Justin! So how could she have done anything to you?!¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re disgusted by me?¡± She asked, tears clogging her eyes. I so much hated the sight of that.


    ¡°Trust me, your tears don¡¯t faze me one bit. I would make sure you are punished for this.¡±


    At my words, she released a gasp of shock, her expression going from frightened to angry.


    ¡°But she was the one who forced her way into my mind, and told me provocative things!¡± At those words, I went still. ¡°All I did was try to block her off my mind! Yet, I¡¯m the defaulter?¡±


    ¡°This should be the first andst time you¡¯ll ever hurt Heather again.¡± I said, not ready to go back and forth with her. I had tried to avoid her since she showed up here and now, I wasn¡¯t going to engage in this long argument with her, especially now I realized what really happened.


    I turned and was about walking back to my seat, when she held my arm and tried to pull me back.


    ¡°Get your hand off me.¡± I pulled away from her.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± She firmly ordered, though she sounded like she was crying. Curiously, I turned to her and indeed, she had been crying. ¡°If you know you don¡¯t want this, just reject me now and let¡¯s be done with it!¡± She tried to sound firm, but it was clear that she was so pained. Not like I cared.


    ¡°Oh really? Very maniptive of you. Not that I¡¯m surprised.¡± I shook my head in disgust. ¡°Asking me to reject you now that you know I can¡¯t.¡± She gave a look of confusion, and it only annoyed me all the more. ¡°You know that the everyone is relieved to have you here, because you¡¯re true Luna.¡±


    ¡°How can I be true Luna, when you wouldn¡¯t even ept me?¡± She threw her hands up in frustration. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, then reject me already!¡± She cleaned her tears aggressively, but I simply scoffed and turned away. I was walking to my seat when she rushed forward and stood ahead of me, blocking my path.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± I muttered in annoyance.


    ¡°Now listen.¡± She looked into my eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t reject me before the rest of those officials step in here, by the goddess, I will never let you go.¡± She muttered, enunciating each word. ¡°I will keep fighting and fighting for your love, until you give us another chance.¡± The deep meaning behind her words only made me feel angry. How dare she say those words like they meant anything to her? She was just happy that the moon goddess was putting her in a position she had always wanted, again. A position of power. That was what she really ever cared about.


    ¡°And I promise to frustrate every effort of yours.¡± I muttered in response, before pushing her aside and walking to my seat. She just stood there, looking at me in shock. She had definitely not expected my answer. Did she just think she could so easily wiggle her way back into my life, because the moon goddess made her my mate again? She had something elseing at her.


    When I felt settled enough, I mindlinked my father and let him know it was fine for them to return to the council room. I was surprised he didn¡¯t try to ask any other questions.


    Soon enough, the council room was full again, and I apologized for the whole distraction.


    ¡°I am deeply sorry about all that just took ce. It was very disrespectful, and I would try to avert simr urrences in the future.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Fae King nodded. ¡°I think we all understand. We saw everything that took ce as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave an appreciative nod. Just then, Liam and Ryan returned, and I mindlinked  them immediately.


    ¡®Is she fine?¡¯


    ¡®The doctor assures that she would regain consciousness soon. Though she had hit her head pretty badly, but nothing seems broken or bleeding¡¯. Liam replied.


    ¡®Do not worry, she would be fine¡¯. Ryan encouraged. ¡®What really happened?¡¯ He asked.


    ¡®I would give you both the details after this meeting¡¯.


    ¡®Alright¡¯. They both sat, and the meeting continued.


    **


    ¡°The ming Wolf?¡± The vampire king asked. An hour had gone by and we were still in the meeting.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I had seen it in the dream as well.¡±


    ¡°What role does this creature y in the uing war?¡± Ares asked.


    ¡°That wolf is literally our easy ticket to winning the war.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± The Fae king asked. ¡°Are you trying to say that all our efforts would be useless without this ming Wolf?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± I shook my head. ¡°We can definitely win this war if we do our best, but having the ming Wolf would make it easier for us.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Alright then! Who doesn¡¯t like things easier?¡± The Fae king joked, and everyoneughed. I really loved the fact that the air was getting really thin. Everyone couldugh, despite the severity of the situation we discussed.


    ¡°So who is this ming Wolf in question? Where is she or he?¡± Ares asked, his eyes showing that he was critically analyzing the information.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡± I sighed, getting disappointed grunts and hums from them.


    ¡°Then how do we intend to fight with the wolf in battle?¡± He asked, looked slightly irritated. Goddess! This vampire had a temper, and it was grating on my nerves.


    ¡°The ming Wolf.¡± Isobel eventually spoke up. ¡°It had been one of the witch-wolf rted histories for the longest time.¡± She began. ¡°Couple of centuries back, the supernatural races were in moment of war. I¡¯m sure a lot of you have heard that we were originally not just four races. There was another particr race which had a very unpredictable pattern of living. The Tinotaurs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did hear of them.¡± Ares said.


    ¡°Then you must have heard how terrible they were. They were few, but very terrible. At first, all was well, until several women and children from the other races, began to go missing. After days, their battered and half eaten bodies were found. That was until the day one of the Tinotaurs didn¡¯t properly clean his tracks, and was caught. It automatically became a big fight between the Tinotaurs and the other supernatural races.¡±


    ¡°But how is it possible that the Tinotaurs could withstand four other racesing at them together, even seeing as they were few?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, they never knew how strong and unpredictable the Tinotaurs were, until the dispute started. The Tinotaurs actually had the ability to mould their pieces back in shape, after being destroyed. There was a war waged against them and in that war, a lot of vampires and Faes were killed. The ones who were able to make it out alive were scared to keep fighting, for the fear of their racespletely going extinct.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Fae king asked with open eyes. He was such a humorous character.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Isobel nodded. ¡°The wolves and witches had suffered losses as well, but they had to keep fighting in order to rid their world off these beasts. It was either the Tinotaurs were destroyed, or killed them long run of trying to cohabit.¡±


    ¡°So what happened? How did the Tinotaurs disappear?¡± The vampire queen spoke for the first time since the meeting begun.


    ¡°A witch named Arya, finally discovered what could kill the Tinotaurs for good.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was fire. But not normal fire. The Tinotaurs were creatures with the head of a wild wolf and body of a human. Arya exined that to kill them, a ritual had to be done, where fire would be mixed with the blood of a wolf¡±


    ¡°How?¡± The queen probed.


    ¡°She nned to create a kind of magic that would give a wolf ability to spit fire.¡±


    ¡°Like a dragon?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, a like a dragon. The only difference is that the ming Wolf doesn¡¯t only spit fire, but also has furs of fire, leading to the death of anyone it touches. The magic used to create the ming Wolf is a kind of magic that is forbidden by Hecate, the goddess of witches. It is known as ¡®expression¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Arya just make use of normal obtainable magic?¡± Fae king asked.


    ¡°There are levels and hierarchies in the witch kingdom. There are certain kinds of magic that are only essible to coven leaders, and there are even greater ones that can only be essed by the chief custodian. And there are some that are simply unattainable. Arya was a coven leader, and the kind of magic needed to changed the features and characteristics of a supernatural creature, isn¡¯t one that even the chief custodian had ess to. Especially if it involved the death of the one being sacrificed. It was ck magic.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificed? A wolf had to die?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°Yes. Basically.¡± Isobel nodded. ¡°And for the magic to be sessful, it had to be a wolf who was very pure in heart, and chaste.¡±


    ¡°By chaste, you mean¡­.?¡± The vampire queen asked.


    ¡°A virgin.¡± Isobel nodded.


    ¡°But getting an adult who is pure in heart is almost impossible.¡± Liam reasoned.


    ¡°Yes. But there was a deaf, mute, and virgin wolf. Hardly rted to the sins of this world. Her name was Kora.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goddess.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°She was sacrificed against her will?¡± She looked angry, which made me roll my eyes.


    ¡°Sadly, yes. It was her life or that of the others.¡± Isobel replied. A lot of disgruntled hums filled the room. Even I, was ufortable. I had never really delved so deeply into the history of the ming Wolf. So the original ming Wolf was a mute and deaf? And a virgin. That was such a cruel thing to have been done to someone so innocent.


    ¡°Arya performed the ritual. She had slit Kora¡¯s palm, taken a lot of blood and poured it in an already burning fire. After some enchantments were made, Kora was thrown into the fire, where she burnedpletely. And from her ashes, emerged the ming Wolf, who was cursed to remain in her wolf form forever.


    In so much rage, she had killed all the Tinotaurs in one day. All their body parts were burnt to ashes, making them unable to couple back in shape. No one ever really knew the reason why she didn¡¯t kill the wolves and witches involved in burning her alive. They believed it was because she med the Tinotaurs for her terrible fate. After she killed them off, it was said that she continued to spit fire until shebusted into mes and disappeared.¡±


    ¡°So sad.¡± The fae king shook his head.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Audrey nodded. Could she just remain quiet?!


    ¡°So what is this thing with the ming Wolf now? She¡¯s been gone for centuries.¡± Ares reasoned.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Isobel said. ¡°She has consistently reincarnated through a chosen werewolf, every other century. When they shift, they have the appearance and abilities of the ming Wolf. For two centuries now, she hasn¡¯t been reincarnated. But in the dream the king and I shared. She was present.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­.?¡±


    ¡°That means the ming Wolf has been reincarnated in this century. We just don¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    ¡°How do we find her or him?¡± Liam asked, and Isobel shrugged.


    ¡°I believe she woulde to us.¡±


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t? Are there things we could use to identify her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, save for her appearance of ming furs, and her ability to spit fire. But then again, it is important to know that she doesn¡¯t just reincarnate through any wolf. She only reincarnates through a wolf who is very pure in heart and chaste, just like she was. And one may be the reincarnate of the ming Wolf, yet doesn¡¯t know because they are yet to shift into their wolf form. Their shift may be triggered by extreme pain, anger, or a sense of danger. Through the centuries, the ming Wolf hase forth in various forms, so we can¡¯t really be sure of what way she¡¯d show up this time.¡±

 CHAPTER 64

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    He giggled loudly as I tickled him, trying to push my hands away. ¡°Auntie Audrey, pleeaaassseee stop!¡± He begged.


    ¡°Auntie Audrey would stop after you give her a kiss!¡± I dropped chaste kisses around his wonderfully scented neck, making him stretch his hands to caress my face.


    ¡°How did you get here, you little brat?¡± I looked up to see La at my doorstep. Oh no. Was she angry that her son was here?


    ¡°La.¡±


    ¡°Hello Audrey.¡± She smiled, stepping into the room. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry if he intruded your privacy. He has this nasty habit of not knocking before going into someone else¡¯s room.¡± Oh, great! She was fine with him being here.


    ¡°Not at all. I had actually hoped to see him today.¡± I gently ruffled his hair as he leaned back onto my body. ¡°He actually made me feel better after a stressful day.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it.¡± She sighed, a look of sympathy on her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t judge, without hearing the story from you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, La. You can¡¯t imagine, but your understanding means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°You have a story to tell? I want to hear it.¡± Litlle Logan grinned in anticipation. His grinned disappeared the next minute, because his mother just wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°Hop down that bed and go locate your papa, now!¡± La was stressing this little boy so much. I wanted tough out, but was careful as not to make Logan sadder.


    ¡°Yes mama.¡± He muttered sadly, turning to give me ast look of longing, before going out like his mother had asked.


    ¡°Goddess! I can¡¯t believe how smitten he is with you.¡± She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°He hasn¡¯t felt that way towards any other adult, except my mother, who visits once in a while. He¡¯d never believe when I say she is my mother. He always thinks she¡¯s my younger sister.¡± La chuckled.


    ¡°I can only imagine.¡± I smiled. There was an awkward moment of silence between us, before she took slow steps towards my bed. She sat opposite me, and released a deep sigh.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I answered truthfully.


    ¡°Exin it all to me.¡± She requested, and I nodded.


    ¡°During the meeting, one of the vampire officials had stated the fact that Logan had found his mate, which would make him stronger.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± La nodded, paying meplete attention.


    ¡°I expected Logan to outrightly counter the official¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t. I was happy about that, before I suddenly started to feel this gnawing pain in my chest.¡±


    ¡°Right in the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°It felt like someone was forcefully trying to infiltrate my mindlink.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± La sighed, as if realizing something.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m sorry. Please go on.¡±


    ¡°So, this person eventually gained ess into my mind, and started spewing annoying words. Telling me to go away from she and Logan¡¯s life. She also told me Logan belonged between her thighs alone.¡± I whispered thest part, hot tears stinging my eyes at the thought of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She took my hand in hers, a genuine look of worry etched on her face.


    ¡°All I wanted to do was stop whoever was saying those things. So I forcefully blocked the intruder off my mind, only for Heather to go flying off her seat and hitting her head against the wall. That was all that happened.¡± I finished. ¡°Logan said mean things to me, regardless of my exnations.¡±


    ¡°You exined all these to him, and he was still mad?¡± La asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I really cannot believe him right now.¡± She muttered underneath her breathe. ¡°Listen, Heather is a very strong she wolf, with a unique ability.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She has the ability to infiltrate the mind of anyone, whether you¡¯re a part of her pack or not. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why you may have been confused, seeing as you both aren¡¯t linked in anyway. And that is also why you felt so much pain.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Heather was guilty.¡± She red into space. ¡°And I really don¡¯t know why my brother didn¡¯t own up to it. He knows she has the ability to do what you said. That¡¯s really low of her, and even him.¡± La sighed. ¡°And I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine La. I definitely knew that things were going to be far from smooth when I returned to the pce. And when I realized Logan was my mate again, I knew things were going to be tougher.¡±


    ¡°Audrey¡­.. father told me about your psychological trauma all these years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± I shrugged, but she shook her head disagreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She muttered. ¡°I also heard you lost your brother, but it was only yesterday that father really exined to me what happened. It must have been such a traumatizing experience for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I blinked back the tears that constantly tried to fall.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry, Audrey. Stop bottling it all up. And I promise to teach my brother a lesson or two.¡±


    ¡°No no no!¡± I rushed out. ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere. I don¡¯t want hin to hate me more than he already does.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, I know I promised not to ask, but I can¡¯t help it now we are in this position. I¡¯m so close to you, and it feels as we used to be 5 years ago.¡± She smiled sadly, and I felt my heart squeezing lovingly, when I saw the tears in her eyes. ¡°I missed you. Does it even make any sense?¡±


    ¡°It does, La. It does.¡± I finally let the tears fall as we held each other in a tight embrace.


    After a while, we pulled away and she carefully cleaned the tears from my face.


    ¡°You know you were the first person I told about my pregnancy, right?¡± She asked, and I was truly surprised. ¡°We were beginning to bond and so suddenly, you were gone, leaving a bad feeling in my heart towards you.¡±


    ¡°La, I truly did change!¡± I cried all the more. ¡°I wanted to let Logan know about the queen and Sebastian¡¯s ns, but I just wasn¡¯t quick enough.¡±


    ¡°Audrey.¡± She firmly called me, holding both my hands in hers. ¡°Did you really do that to him? Did you sleep with Sebastian?¡± At her question, I went mute. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She suddenly rushed out. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be asking you this. Let the past remain in the past.¡± She rubbed my arms endearingly. ¡°I am d you¡¯re back, regardless of what happened before. You¡¯re back and better, and I¡¯m proud of you for being so strong through all your pains.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking that I deserve another chance.¡±


    ¡°Everybody does.¡± She smiled. ¡°Have you had anything to eat? I didn¡¯t see you down for lunch?¡±


    ¡°After what had happened at the meeting, I definitely lost my appetite.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°You would be fine, Audrey. I know my brother may be a literal asshole right now, but please give him some time.¡± She begged, and I nodded. ¡°I really want things to work between you both. Logan has never really been as happy as he used to be, before the coronation.¡±


    ¡°He now shields his feelings and emotions behind a facade. You were the first girl he ever really loved, and your love meant everything to him. I believe things could be fixed, Audrey.¡±


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t even ready to let us work things out.¡±


    ¡°Audreeeyyyy¡­.¡± La trailed off with a small smile. ¡°You remember how much you loathed him when you first got to the pce?¡± She asked, and my face instantly fell.


    ¡°No no no!¡± She rushed out. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this for you to feel bad. I¡¯m just trying to let you know that there is hope.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It took Logan only 1 month to make you fall for him. Deeply, might I add.¡± The fact that La believed I truly loved her brother, meant a lot to me. ¡°I think it could take you just as little time as that, to make him fall for you again.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shrugged with a small smile. ¡°Just do your thing. Love always finds a way after all. But in all you do, never let them mess with you so much. You¡¯ve already been through enough.¡±


    ¡°By them, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Logan and Heather, of course.¡± She nodded. ¡°I had truly expected Heather to step aside, after realizing you were back into Logan¡¯s life. But then, her refusal to let him go, only goes to show how selfish she is. And Logan probably feels too guilty to break her heart.¡±


    ¡°But I do feel for Heather too.¡± I tried to reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Audrey. I mean, considering the fact that their rtionship is only 11 days old, I expected better from her.¡±


    ¡°11 days old? For real?¡±


    ¡°Yeahhhh.¡± La nodded. ¡°They had been friends for a couple of years now, but I figured she had always had the hots for him.¡±


    ¡°Then why did they only start to date now?¡±


    ¡°Reasons best known to my brother.¡±


    Why did I suddenly start to feel like I did have a chance? La¡¯s words had boosted my spirit and now, I was determined to fight for what was mine. The fact he also hadn¡¯t rejected me when I asked him to, showed that there was a little part of him that still wanted me. I just had to plunge my hand deep enough into his heart, and pull that part out.


    **


    Later that evening, I decided to go for a stroll in order to clear my head. I made me way through the familiar gardens, and while I was walking, I heard someone sniffling. Whoever it was, had obviously been crying. I took stealthy steps towards the part of the garden I heard the cries, until I came to a stop in front of a really prettydy. She was dressed in a white floral gown, her brown hair swept to the back and most definitely reaching her waist. She looked like a goddess, regardless of her tears.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I muttered, and she looked up at me. She was clearly surprised to see me there.


    She hesitated for a moment, but finally answered my greeting.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She whispered, trying to clean her tears.


    ¡°No.¡± I rushed out and held her hands. ¡°I might be a hypocrite for saying this, but crying makes you feel better. So just cry as much as you want to. I would patiently watch, until you feel better.¡± It seemed like my words had further provoked more tears to fall from her eyes. She got more serious with her tears, and I was forced to remain there, truly feeling sorry for the unknown woman.


    After about 10 minutes, she had finally ceased her tears and looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m mated to a man old enough to be my father.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°And who is this man we are talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°First, who are you?¡± She asked, and I smiled as a result of how she pouted her lips like a baby.


    ¡°I am Audrey Chadwick, and you¡¯re?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­.¡± She suddenly gasped. ¡°Audrey Chadwick? As in ¡®the Audrey¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Audrey.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to know each other before I know you! You are literally the strongest she-wolf there is! It¡¯s so nice to meet you.¡± She grinned, the initial sadness on her face, instantly disappearing. Goddess! She had the heart of a child. It was beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too¡­.¡±


    ¡°Emily! Emily Rogers.¡± She introduced.


    ¡°Rogers? As in¡­. Rogers of Woond?¡± I asked unsure, but she nodded in agreement.


    Oh wow! Her father was at the meeting today. Alpha of the woond pack. He was the oldest Alpha amongst us, and it made me wonder if his sons weren¡¯t yet of age to take over from him.


    ¡°Emily¡­.¡± I called. ¡°Can you tell me about yourself?¡± I bent and sat next to her on arge stone.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m the only child of my parents; The Alpha and Luna of the woond pack.¡± Exins why her father is still Alpha. ¡°I¡¯ve never really left my parent¡¯s side since I was born. This is the first time I¡¯m away from home.¡±


    ¡°11 years ago, when I became of age to find my mate, I didn¡¯t.¡± I did a quick calction in my head. She was currently 29. ¡°I had always hoped to find my mate, so I could birth an heir that would take over as Alpha from my father. That has been my father¡¯s greatest fear. Ending his family¡¯s generation of Alpha bloodline.¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine.¡± I sighed, sympathizing with her.


    ¡°I had attended the previous king¡¯s birthday banquet, only to find out he was my mate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re king Xavier¡¯s mate?!¡± I asked in shock, and she nodded. Ohhhh¡­.


    ¡°And now, I can¡¯t give my father the heirs he had always desired.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in slight confusion.


    ¡°How could I ever let hime close to me? It¡¯d almost feel like I¡¯m sleeping with my father.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. I totally understand you.¡± I nodded. She smiled, clearly happy that I saw reasons with her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I knew you would. Moreover, we have both agreed to part ways after the war.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Emily, would you love to be friends with me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Great!¡± I smiled. ¡°Do you like a game of chess?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m a pro.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± I released a wide grin. I had a new mission.

 CHAPTER 65

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I walked into Heather¡¯s room, to see herying on her back on the bed. Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling, and she looked to be deep in thoughts. I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d try to do something like that.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re thinking about your sins?¡± I asked, startling her in the process. Her eyes fell on me, and she shot me a guilty look. She looked guilty, but not in any way remorseful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She muttered. ¡°Moreover, she hurt me so badly.¡± She pouted angrily, touching her bandaged head in emphasis.


    ¡°Heather, are you kidding me right now? You attacked someone who had done nothing wrong to you! What did you expect when you attacked someone as strong as her?¡±


    ¡°But she did something wrong to you! And now she¡¯s here to destroy our newly found happiness.¡± She sobbed, and I found myself heart go soft.


    ¡°Look,¡± I sighed. ¡°Whatever scores I have with Audrey, is between me and her. Plus, you don¡¯t have to pretend that what you did was about the scores I have with her. You did this because¡­.¡±


    ¡°Because I am jealous!¡± She cut me off. ¡°Yes! That is why I did that to her. She should just leave and nevere back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Heather.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She asked in shock. ¡°So now, you want her to stay? She has gotten under your skin so fast already? You¡¯ve suddenly forgotten your promise to make me yours forever? Your Luna?¡±


    ¡°Heather, that¡¯s not it!¡± I yelled out in frustration. ¡°Have you even thought about me all these while? Do you know the agony I¡¯m passing through? I want you, but I can¡¯t have you¡­.¡±


    ¡°But you can!¡± She rushed out, standing from her bed anding to hug me. ¡°You can.¡± She whispered onto my chest. ¡°Just reject her.¡±


    The moment she said that, I couldn¡¯t exin the kind of fear that washed over me. The feeling itself was frightening, because I can¡¯t remember thest time I was scared about anything. Weakly, I pulled away from her hold.


    ¡°Heather, this is a time of war. The people need a true Luna. They¡¯d hate me if I reject her, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Her face fell, and she turned and walked back to her bed. ¡°Fine then.¡± She sighed, not sparing me a nce. ¡°Go be with your ¡®true mate¡¯. I¡¯m clearly not good enough.¡± She muttered, beforeying with her back facing me. I knew she was hurt, and it hurt me as well. But both of us were currently not in the right state of mind to discuss anything now, so I walked out of her room. While I walked away, I could hear her sniffles through my vamp hearing, and I felt sad. I¡¯ve never wanted to ever be the cause for Heather to cry. As far as I could remember, she had been an amazing friend. How did wee to this? Why did Audrey decide this was her best time to show up?


    I walked back to my chambers in dampened spirits, only to find an angry looking La in my room. Oh, goddess! Not now. I didn¡¯t have the strength for any back and forths. She stuck out her nose and sniffed me. Seriously?


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Heather.¡± She shot back.


    ¡°My girlfriend, so?¡±


    ¡°How do you even sound to yourself?¡± La released a humourlessugh. ¡°You have a mate for crying out loud! Same mate that your precious Heather almost hurt today!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me??!!¡± La yelled in annoyance, standing from the bed and walking towards me. Though she was still a good 2 feets below me. ¡°You knew that Heather had been the one who defaulted, yet you went ahead to humiliate Audrey in the presence of everyone?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, La. I didn¡¯t know it was Heather¡¯s fault, when I yelled at Audrey. It was only after the officials had excused us, that I realized.¡±


    ¡°And what was the ¡®kingly¡¯ thing you did? You still degraded her with your mean words, and threatened to punish her?¡±


    ¡°I threatened to punish her before I knew Heather was at fault.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? So now that you know Heather is as fault, what punishment would you give her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, Logan. You heard me right. It¡¯s either you punish that ill mannered girlfriend of yours, or I tell father what really happened.¡±


    ¡°Leave father out of this, La.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Good enough. That might work.¡± She nodded, anger still evident in her eyes. ¡°Since I have to leave father out of the options, you choose between these two. One, you give your girlfriend a befitting punishment for her crimes. Two, you give Audrey a heartfelt apology for being a douchebag.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but release a chuckle. ¡°So you¡¯re now teaming up with Audrey? So she put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°No one put me up to anything, Logan! You know me, I would never stand on the wrong side of things.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse to do any of these things you¡¯ve asked?¡± I challenged.


    ¡°Ohhh Logan. You don¡¯t want to know what I would do. Trust me when I say that.¡± The stern look in her eyes showed that she wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    ¡°Look, I can¡¯t apologize to her. I would never! Do you know the huge quarrel she just caused between Heather and I?¡±


    ¡°This is not typical of you, brother. Putting the me on others.¡± La scowled. ¡°Audrey never asked Heather to infiltrate her mind, neither did she ask her to say all those provocative things to her!¡±


    ¡°Things like what?¡±


    ¡°Things like ¡®you belong in between her thighs alone¡¯!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what your girlfriend was busy telling your MATE! I¡¯m giving you two days to to either give Audrey an apology, or punish Heather. Failure to do that and by the goddess, you would feel my wrath.¡±


    Without waiting for me to say anything else, La walked away angrily, muttering curse words underneath her breathe. Great! Now my twin sister was fighting with me. All because of Audrey.


    **


    **


    2 DAYSATER


    I was aggressively hitting the punching bag, while recalling my conversation with Heather yesterday. She had adamantly refused to humiliate herself before Audrey by serving any punishment for her actions. That left me with no choice, than to offer an apology to Audrey today. La had given me just two days, and the time has psed.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I turned to see one of the guards in my private training area.


    ¡°Yes, Bruno?¡±


    ¡°The royal Beta has asked that I inform you that the sparring match just began. He insists you should be present, as all the officials of the four races would be present.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I would be there in a bit.¡± I replied, and he left. After throwing a few more punches, I took my water can and walked out of the training room. I rushed to my chambers for a quick shower, after which I dressed up and made for the field.


    I got there and the entire ce was crowded. There were a lot, and I was sure that there were a lot more people who didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Uncle Logan!¡± I looked down to see little Logan running towards me.


    ¡°Oh boy!!¡± I grinned and scooped him into my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby, don¡¯t carry me that way.¡± He pouted, and I couldn¡¯t help my amused expression. Since when?


    ¡°Hmmm, I thought you loved being in my arms?¡± I feigned hurt as I walked towards the reserved seats for the high officials. It was at the topmost part of the field, giving us a very clear view of all that was going on.


    ¡°I do, but not like a baby. Like a man.¡± He pouted.


    ¡°That reminds me!¡± I blew hot air onto his neck, making himugh. ¡°Why have you missed our private library moments these past two days?¡± I asked? I had noticed Logan¡¯s interest in reading at such a young age, and nurtured it. Unlike most pups his age, he was very fluent in speaking, and was trying his best in reading. Most times, we spent the evenings at the library, where I¡¯d read stories to him. It was weird, but I found it so easy to discuss with him, regardless of how little he was.


    ¡°Wellllll¡­¡± he giggled, and I noticed his cheek turned pink. Was he blushing right now? ¡°I have been reading!¡± He smiled mischievously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lieeeee¡­¡± I dragged.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± He insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading with someone special.¡± Someone special that wasn¡¯t me??


    ¡°Logan!¡± I looked forward to see father waving at me. Uncle Justin, Liam, and La were already seated. There was a unupied seat between Father and La, which I simply took. Next to father, was Emily who looked unusually excited.


    I sat down with Logan on my thighs, and whispered to my father¡¯s hearing.


    ¡°Who is opening the floor today?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but I heard it¡¯s¡­..¡± He was still talking when the vampirementator interrupted.


    ¡°Hello everyone! My name is Gerald, and I¡¯m yourmentator for today¡¯s match! Now, let¡¯s give a solid round of apuse for our first sparring match!!¡± Everyone pped, as loud howls of excitement filled the ce. Okayyyy, they weren¡¯t acting like people in the middle of a crisis. It was uplifting to see.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The first people to open the sparring floor areeeee¡­.¡± Gerald dragged, making some people chuckle. ¡°We have, royal Beta Justin and Gamma Audrey of the blood moon pack!!!¡±  Interesting.


    ¡°Whooooo!!!!¡± The crowd cheered, a huge contrast to my straight expression. Uncle justin made his way towards the middle of the field, where the spar ring was.


    ¡°Auntie Audreyyyy!!!¡± Logan pped his tiny hands gleefully, and I couldn¡¯t help my shock.


    ¡°You¡­. you know her?¡± I muttered, and he nodded positively, his eyes watchfully waiting for her to step out to the spar ring.


    ¡°She¡¯s my special person.¡± He mindlessly replied, and I felt my heart falling to the pit of my stomach. After I regained myself, I looked beside me to see if father had heard him, but the man had his eyes fixed on someone else. Emily, who was just as excited as little Logan.


    ¡°I ce my bet on Audrey!¡± She announced, catching Liam¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Audrey may be strong, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t beat my father. That¡¯s just impossible.¡± Liam snorted. ¡°I ce my bet on my father.¡±


    ¡°I ce my bet on Auntie Audrey.¡± Little Logan grinned, making me even more ufortable.


    ¡°Logan!!¡± Liam chuckled in disbelief. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t choose your grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I love grandpa, but I choose Auntie Audreyyyy.¡± He said. Oh, goddess!!


    ¡°Fine then!¡± Father announced. ¡°May the best man win. I would be gifting little Logan whatever he wants, if Audrey wins.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± I muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Fair enough!!¡± Liam pped his hands in excitement, already knowing his son would be very disappointed.


    We all knew Audrey didn¡¯t stand a chance against uncle Justin. The loud cheers from the soldiers of the blood moon pack literally blocked my ears, and I looked forward to see that Audrey just joined uncle Justin on stage. She had been putting on a tight shorts that emphasized her generous derriere, and a bralette that was skimpy enough to outline her slim waistline. I hated the fact that my wolf was howling at that sight.


    ¡®What a great body!¡¯ My wolf simped helplessly, and it only irritated me. ¡®Our mate is¡­..¡¯


    ¡®Shut the fuck up!¡¯. I cut him off.


    The next second, the bell resounded, indicating the start of the match. The whole ce instantly went calm, as we fixed our eyes on the two opponents.


    They both followed each other¡¯s movements in a predatory manner, waiting for who wouldunch the first attack. They went in that manner for the next couple of seconds, until uncle Justin eventuallyunched the first attack. Audrey defended smoothly, earning some cheers from the crowd. Uncle Justin made another plunge at her and this time, she gave into the fight. That was how a tough fight of 15 minutes began.


    I hated the fact that she surprised me! Why was she able to fight uncle Justin so effortlessly? At this point, even Liam couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. I earnestly prayed in my heart, that she didn¡¯t win, but little Logan continuously countered my prayers with his own, every minute.


    ¡°I pray Auntie Audrey wins.¡± He sighed, probably tired of the endless struggle for dominance, between his grandpa and Audrey.


    All so suddenly, Audrey staggered backwards, almost as if she was about to fall. And just when uncle Justin tried to take advantage of the situation, she bent soooo low, avoiding his attack and getting steady on her feet again.


    Uncle Justin tried to throw another punch at her, but she effortlessly threw herself up in the air, and hit uncle Justin¡¯s chest with both her legs. We thought that was all, until she jumped into the air again, but this time, she wasnding on uncle Justin in her wolf form. What the fuck?! Did she just shift in the air??


    The loud howls and cheers in the field made me confused for a minute, until I refocused my eyes on the field, to see uncle Justin on the floor, with Audrey¡¯s wolf snarling it fangs against his neck. She just won the freaking match! Fuck.


    ¡°Did you see that?!!¡± La aggressively nudged Liam, her excitement over the top. ¡°Audrey just won!!¡±


    ¡°Auntie Audreyyyy!!!!¡± Logan yelled out in happiness. Emily¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t far off either. The whole ce was literally in a fit. I still found it hard to believe that uncle Justin lost to Audrey. I felt¡­


    ¡®Brother, things just got even more exciting!¡¯. La¡¯s voice filtered through my mindlink.


    ¡®What?¡¯ I asked in annoyance.


    ¡®Your girlfriend just mindlinked me. She is ready to serve whatever punishment I choose to give her. Now, that¡¯s what you call a total win¡¯.

 CHAPTER 66

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I cracked my neck both ways, revelling in the relieve it gave. Goddess! I was exhausted. I knew I was supposed to have my usual reading time with little Logan, but I was too tired to remain awake. And Emily was also supposed to show up for our chess games. But I was tireeeddd! Okay, maybe I could take a little nap before little Logan shows up.


    As I closed my eyes, the picture of Logan¡¯s displeased face shed at me. He had obviously been so unhappy that I had won Beta Justin during the sparring match.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of how much he hated me now. He had also been unhappy about the fact that little Logan was excited about my win. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me, his face said it all.


    Little Logan and I always discussed whenever we read together. Turns out Logan had a private library, where they both read every evening. I was also surprised to find out that the library that used to be in the pce 5 years ago, was no longer there. I asked a few questions and found out that the library had been closed. Now, it was just an empty hall.


    It was safe to say that the only library in the pce, was the one presently belonging to Logan. I had finished reading the books I brought to the pce, and was currently thinking of other ways to manage my boredom while in the pce. This was definitely not the best time to send for books, considering the fact that inter pack movements were currently on hold, until the war was over.


    But on a brighter side of it all, I had La, Emily, little Logan, and my soldiers to keep mepany at all times. I remained in my thoughts until I eventually slept off.


    Hmmmmm¡­ so warm and delicate. That was how the object next to me felt, as I gradually gained consciousness. I would have thought it was a pillow, but I doubted a pillow could have such a smooth texture. I felt the object moving closer to me, then I felt its tiny hand on my belly. Wait a minute¡­.


    My eyes flung open to find 2 pairs of eyes staring at me. Okayyy. What were Emily and La doing in my room, looking at me while I slept. That was so creepy!


    I quickly looked down on my body, to see little Logan cuddled into my side.


    Oh myyyyyy¡­.. I couldn¡¯t help the smile that appeared on my face. He was so cute while he slept.


    ¡°Finally awake?¡± La asked, and I carefully shook my head in disbelief, trying not to wake little Logan, who was still fast asleep.


    ¡°How long have you both been here? Do you realize how creepy waking up to see four peering eyes, feels?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even been here for long. Just a couple of minutes.¡± La shrugged.


    ¡°You both came together?¡± I asked, and they shook their heads.


    ¡°I actually came to get you and Logan for dinner, when I met Emily already seated here. She said she hade in a few minutes before I did. To y a game of chess, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°You were asleep, didn¡¯t want to wake you. You really looked like you needed to rest.¡± Emily muttered.


    ¡°I truly did.¡± I sighed, and carefully stepped down the bed, my eyes on little Logan the entire time. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know when he got here.


    ¡°He must have met you sleeping, and decided to join the party.¡± La chuckled. She made to carry him from my bed, but I stopped her.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why? You would definitely need your space tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Moreover, Logan is greatpany.¡±


    ¡°Fine then. If you insist.¡± La nodded. ¡°Come on girls, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡±


    This was actually the first time I was stepping out to have dinner with the others, since we got here. I couldn¡¯t stop looking back inside my room, worried we were all leaving Logan on his own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± La chuckled. ¡°He hasn¡¯t slept properly for days, so I suppose he wouldn¡¯t wake up until morning. Just lock the room properly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I made sure to securely lock my door, and we all set out to the dinning room.


    When we got there, the entire table was upied, and it felt like a full house. All the officials of different races were eating together.


    The vampires had their cups filled with blood that was supplied by the pack¡¯s doctor this morning. In as much as the faes and witches were certainly not used it, they were really amodating. It made me wonder if Ryan and Logan drank blood as well. They were half vampires, right?


    There were two empty seats at the end of the table. One was beside king Xavier, and the other was next to Liam. It was obvious those seats were reserved for La and Emily. I looked towards Logan¡¯s side, to see Heather sitting there.


    ¡°I specially reserved that seat for you. What the hell is she doing there?¡± La muttered underneath her breathe.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I managed a small smile, regardless of the fact I was hurt. My eyes locked with that of Logan¡¯s, and the coldness I saw in them, made me look away almost immediately. ¡°They probably thought I wasn¡¯t going to show up to dinner again.¡± I made up an excuse for them. ¡°I would just take the seat there.¡± I pointed to the other end of the table, where the second inmand to the vampire king; Ares sat.


    The moment I sat down next to him, he shed me a side grin. Okayyyy¡­ I thought he was always grumpy? Now that he smiled, he appeared a lot more handsome.


    ¡°Ares.¡± He stretched out his hand to me, making me release a shy chuckle.


    ¡°I know. Audrey.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know too.¡± His grin widened. ¡°Want to have a taste?¡± He raised his cup of blood to me, and I slowly shook my head, trying not to seem disrespectful in any way. ¡°Just kidding.¡± He chuckled. He definitely got me there.


    Soon, dinner was served and everyone started to munch on their meal. I couldn¡¯t even exin my happiness in that moment, regardless of the fact that I wasn¡¯t siiting close to my mate. I guess I was just happy to see everyone so united. The way we were gradually embracing each other¡¯s way of living was truly beautiful.


    ¡°So, have you had a vampire friend before?¡± Ares asked, and I slowly shook my head. ¡°Great then! Let me be your first.¡± In that instance, I could feel someone¡¯s piercing gaze on me.


    I turned to see Logan staring daggers at me. What did I do now? Wasn¡¯t he the one who let his girlfriend sit where I was supposed to? Nheless, I tried not to let his foul mood get to me, and focused on cultivating a healthy conversation with Ares. I was actually sessful. Through the rest of the dinner, we were having random conversations that really made me have a swell time.


    Just as everyone were finishing up their meals, I heard La¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Good evening everyone.¡± She greeted, and most of us replied her gesture. ¡°So, a couple of days back, something funny had happened during the first official meeting.¡± Once she mentioned that, my heart beat elerated. What was happening? I could feel all eyes on me, and it didn¡¯t help my nerves. ¡°Heather here,¡± She pointed at Heather, who looked quite neutral. ¡°had tried to force her way through Audrey¡¯s mindlink, and unfortunately she ended up flying off her seat and injuring herself, when Audrey blocked her off.¡± At her revtion, the officials began whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°This would have been settled privately, but it is only fair we don¡¯t do that, considering the fact that Audrey wasn¡¯t humiliated privately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The vampire queen nodded, shing a small smile at me. Okay, that definitely helped my nerves. I wasn¡¯t in any trouble.


    ¡°That being said, I have been given the authority by my brother, to mete out a befitting punishment on Heather.¡±


    ¡°It is only proper that is done, in order to maintainw and order.¡± The Fae King nodded. La gave an evil grin, before turning towards Heather.


    ¡°You would offermunity service for the next week. Yourmunity services involves cleaning the dining room after the officials have had their meal each time of the day. You would also lend out a helping hand to the omegas duringundry. Lastly, you owe our future Luna here, a proper apology.¡± After La finished talking, I felt sad in a way. I really didn¡¯t wish for Heather to be embarrassed in that manner. And the funny thing was the fact that everyone felt she deserved it.


    ¡®Are you kidding?! She deserves it!¡¯ My wolf howled in my head.


    The next minute, Heather was standing up without hesitation.


    ¡°Gamma Audrey,¡± She started, and I couldn¡¯t help but realize that she just called me ¡®Gamma¡¯, contradicting what La called me. There was nothing stopping her from simply saying ¡®Audrey¡¯. ¡°I apologize for my unruly behaviour. I promise it wouldn¡¯t repeat itself.¡± She locked her cold eyes with mine, and I released a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. All forgotten.¡± I replied.


    ¡®You may have forgotten, but I wouldn¡¯t forget this humiliation¡¯. Her voice easily filtered through my mind this time. I was too shocked to even speak.


    I was still in shock, when Logan suddenly asked. ¡°La, where is Logan?¡± He got up from his seat. What was wrong?


    ¡°Why?¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°I can fucking hear him scream! Where the hell is he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought I heard a child scream too.¡± Ares muttered to me.


    ¡°He is in my room¡­.¡± I said, my brain trying to analyze the entire situation. Almost at the same time, Logan and I made a dash towards my room, but just like air, he whooshed past me in his vampire speed.


    It was only on my way up, did I understand what could have happened. Little Logan had woken up and realized his was all alone, and locked up in my room. And I had even turned off the lights! Fuck!


    I could hear Liam and La behind me, and by the time we had gotten to my room, my door lock was broken. We looked inside to see a wailing Logan in the arms of my mate. The sight brought tears to my eyes. I didn¡¯t mean to.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine now.¡± Logan whispered into his ears, as his cries slowly died down. We all didn¡¯t want to interrupt their moment together, so we just silently stood by the door post.


    After a while, little Logan looked up and saw me by the door. I felt my heart do a flip, scared he may be angry at me for locking him in, but his actions surprised me.


    ¡°Auntie Audreeeey.¡± He stretched out his arms towards me, and La gently pushed me forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sweetheart.¡± I sighed, trying so hard to fight my tears. I remembered how much I used to be scared of the dark when I was younger. I could only hope he wasn¡¯t too terrified.


    Logan red at me, not wanting to give the little boy to me. I guess little Logan was adamant about being in my arms because the next moment, he was sobbing.. ¡°I want Auntie Audrey.¡±


    With a defeated sigh, Logan gently put him in my arms, and I walked towards my bed with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry honey.¡± I whispered, dropping a chaste kiss on his cheek. I could feel Logan¡¯s eyes on me, but I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to deal with his re, so I kept my eyes on the adorable child in my arms.


    ¡°He saw us, right?¡± Liam whispered to La. ¡°These days, I wonder whom he thinks are his parents.¡± I could feel the pain in Liam¡¯s voice, which made me release a chuckle. In that moment, I wished Logan was mine. Both Logans actually.

 CHAPTER 67

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been one week already, and nothing had changed with Logan. Infact, it felt as if things were getting worse. No matter what I did to show that I cared, he responded with harshness. I had taken up some books to his chambers the other day, because I felt he had probably not read them yet. All he had done was yell at me and asked me never to step foot in his chambers again.


    Atleast, my constion was the fact that since I came here, I haven¡¯t felt that pain thates when he was intimate with another.


    I don¡¯t know if it was just luck, or a deliberate action not to sleep with anyone, but it gave me hope.


    Today, king Xavier had invited us for lunch in his chambers, and I was happy to go. I had been meaning to pay him a visit for a while now, but the trainings had been very intensetely, leaving me too exhausted to do anything else. The only people I had time for, were just Emily and Logan. It was amazing having two people with such pure hearts in my corner.  There was no drama, no hate, no misunderstandings, just fun.


    I zipped up my yellow sun dress, and stepped out of my room. I headed towards king Xavier¡¯s chambers, a bit positive for what the day held. Today was a free day, so the soldiers were having their rests. Training was to continue tomorrow. This meant that after lunch and probably speaking to king Xavier like I nned to, I would be left alone. Little Logan had informed me he was going to be spending the afternoon with Logan, and Emily wasn¡¯t feeling too well. I was probably just going to take a really long nap. I actually needed it.


    Just as I approached king Xavier¡¯s chambers, I could hear the boisterousughter inside. The guards stationed at his door post gave a slight  bow and greeted me. I gave a nod and made my way in. Oh wow. Everyone was here, including little Logan and baby Brienne.


    ¡°Auntie Audreeeyyy!¡± He hopped off king Xavier¡¯s thighs and rushed to me. ¡°You look soooooo beautiful.¡± He giggled, making me smile.


    ¡°Thank you sunshine. You looked sooooooo handsome.¡± I mimicked, making the others chuckle.


    ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m d you could make it.¡± King Xavier smiled warmly at me.


    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± I managed a small smile. My eyes fell on Logan and surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t ring. He just had this stoic expression. ¡°How is Emily doing now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s better. Alpha Rogers came and after a while, she seemed better.¡± I didn¡¯t know how that sounded. It sounded really funny. ¡°They both stepped out earlier on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s have lunch.¡± He waved at me toe over, and this time there wasn¡¯t a Heather to take my position beside Logan.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I muttered when I got settled.


    ¡°Hi.¡± He replied gruffly. He actually answered me? I didn¡¯t think he would.


    ¡°You look good today.¡± I whispered again, and his looked at me in¡­. it almost looked like he was ring, but he wasn¡¯t. Infact, a closer look showed he was somewhat confused or shocked.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He said, almost inaudibly.


    After a while, meal was served and I focused on feeding little Logan and myself. Once we were full, I used the napkin on the table to carefully clean his mouth.


    We all chatted for a while and it truly felt like I was with my family. Though it wasn¡¯t really this way growing up. We never really had conversations that weren¡¯t pack rted, during meals.


    Soon enough, they all started to take their leave, starting from Logan. I could tell he wasn¡¯tfortable being in my presence. But atleast, he responded to my greetings andpliments. That was progress.


    ¡°We had a wonderful time, father.¡± La bent and gave king Xavier a kiss, before walking out with Liam and little Logan in tow.


    Now, I was left with just king Xavier.


    ¡°Do you read minds?¡± He asked, and I shook my head in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s not part of my abilities.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to your abilities. I¡¯m just so surprised that you stayed back. I actually wanted to speak with you after lunch.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? Same here!¡± I smiled widely.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Our minds are working in sync then. Is this ce okay for us to talk, or you prefer we go to my study?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere is fine, as long as we have some level of privacy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great!¡± He sighed. ¡°So, I actually wanted to speak with you about¡­..¡± He suddenly paused, giving me a concerned look. ¡°Sorry, would you have preferred speaking first?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s fine. You can go on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded, looking somewhat tensed. Okay, what was this about. Initially I had thought it was about Logan and I, but when she finally spoke, I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly.


    ¡°I need your help with Emily. I gathered she spends most of her time with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± Iughed out.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny is the fact that we have the same agenda!¡± I grinned, blushing really hard.


    ¡°For real?¡± His eyes widened delightfully.


    ¡°For real!¡±


    ¡°We, my dear, are going to be very good friends.¡± He winked at me. Goddess! I was so happy because part of the reasons I had been somewhatckadaisical towards approaching him all the while, was because I wasn¡¯t sure of how he was going to take my intrusion in his personal life.


    ¡°So tell me, what exactly do you want me to do?¡± I asked, and he seemed to be in thoughts for a moment.


    ¡°Teach me how to woo my mate.¡± He finally said, and I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°That is actually what I nned to teach you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fill me in.¡± He scooted closer.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I sighed, thinking of how to begin my lectures. ¡°First of all, you have to know that your rtionship solely depends on your mate bond.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Not her?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Her attitude towards you, is what affects the bond, and that is what we would tackle first.¡± I exined, and he nodded attentively. ¡°So, Emily thinks you¡¯re like a father figure.¡± I said, and he released a sigh. ¡°Well, if we are being really honest, you¡¯re not even as old as her father. But the fact that you¡¯re literally the father to the kingdom, automatically makes her see you in that light. But then again, you have good looks, and we would capitalize on them.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± He asked. ¡°Do I need to dress and appear differently?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You already present yourself just fine. What we need to do, is do things that makes her to stop seeing you in the light of ¡®a father¡¯. It¡¯s only when she is ready to stop seeing you that way, that she¡¯d really pay attention to your looks. So it¡¯s more or less, a thing of the mind. In her mind, she feels you should be a father to her, not a mate. Now, I would tell you several things you have to start doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Give me a second.¡± He stood up from his seat and walked further into his chambers. After some seconds, he reappeared with a pen and paper. ¡°I need to jot things down.¡± He said, and I felt admiration wash over me instantly. I didn¡¯t know what it was exactly. The fact that he was being so attentive, or the fact that he was so intentional. As intentional as to even jot things down. I didn¡¯t care what anyone else might think, but I thought that Emily was blessed with a good mate. He was really ready to make things work. Never had I been so determined to help out with something. This had to work!


    ¡°So first of all, you have to know that she loves flowers. Her favourite are tulips.¡± I informed, and he nodded, busy writing on his paper.


    ¡°So, number one is to get her fresh tulips every morning.¡± He muttered to himself as he jotted down.


    ¡°Exactlyyyy. You are doing this because it is a romantic kind of gesture. It is mostly done by lovers, than fathers. So this way, she slowly begins to see you in a different light. It definitely wouldn¡¯t do the whole work, but it contributes to it.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Secondly, Emily is like a baby.¡± I started, and he grinned at me.


    ¡°You really know her, don¡¯t you?¡± He chuckled.  ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think she is ill.¡± Finally! He thought so too. I knew something must have happened, for him to say that.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, and he seemed a bit hesitant at first. Iter realized he was shy.


    ¡°I¡­. I had tried to¡­. you know?¡± He swallowed. ¡°I tried to kiss her.¡± He finally said. I couldn¡¯t help the smile on my face.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, and he nodded. ¡°What was her reaction?¡±


    ¡°At first, she responded to my kisses. But suddenly, she pulled away and imed to be having a stomach ache.¡± He chuckled at the thought of it. I couldn¡¯t help myself either, I burst outughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I rushed out, carefully dabbing the tears from my eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just continue.¡± He requested, starting to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded. ¡°So, you have to be really soft with her. She has a very fragile heart.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± He nodded. He obviously knew that already, but jotted it down nheless.


    ¡°Then, this next one is important. Try not to kiss her again, for let¡¯s sayyyyy¡­ a week. Just be nice to her and bond with her, without trying to be intimate.¡± The look on his face showed that this one was a difficult task. ¡°I know!¡± I rushed out. ¡°It¡¯s definitely very difficult to be in the same space as your mate, and not try to do anything. But then, I think you should just try your best for a week atleast. She¡¯s never been touched before, so¡­.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a virgin?¡± He asked in disbelief, and I nodded slowly, not sure I did the right thing by telling him. ¡°She 29!¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s always wanted her mate to be her first. So you have to make sure any intimate actions are fine by her, and on her terms. Do not pressure her. Emily had always dreamt to be with only one man, and¡­. I wouldn¡¯t want you toe off as lustful. Instead, let her really love you, enough to want you to be her first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± He nodded, but his mind was far in thoughts.


    Even I, couldn¡¯t believe it the day she told me she hadn¡¯t had sex before. I remember wishing I had kept myself until Logan. Through the years, I realized there was nothing more precious than intimacy with your goddess given mate. That was why I really wanted to make things work between king Xavier and Emily. I was soooo sure that Emily would eventually fall for him, and she¡¯d fall hard. Not caring if he was old enough to be her father or not. The moon goddess never made a wrong match. We were just the ones who never tried to explore and make the most of it.


    **


    I finally finished my meeting with king Xavier, which took longer than I had thought. Now, I was on my way back to my chambers, and was walking past the dinning room, when I saw Heather cleaning. Today was her final day ofmunity service, and I was somewhat relieved. Though her words still lingered in my mind, but I decided not to make much of it. I didn¡¯t need another drama, or anything that would make Logan mad at me. I was just trying to tread with caution.


    I looked around the dinning area, and a few witches were hanging around. My eyes locked with that of I, and I really couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. She had a stoic expression. Suddenly wanting a good cup of tea, I walked into the kitchen and got busy making myself a cup of chamomile tea. Atleast, I would be able to sleep well and good, and be more active when training resumes tomorrow.


    With the hot cup of tea in my hand, I walked through the dinning room, hoping to get to my room and the next thing I knew, the cup was falling off my hand and someone was screaming so loudly.


    Immediately, I looked down in panic, and almost screamed in horror when I saw Heather on her fours on the floor. The broom that was loosely lying in her hand as she screamed, showed she had been sweeping under the dinner table. She had been wearing a dress that exposed her back. Unfortunately my tea had poured over her back, leaving an ugly sight.


    Fuck fuck fuck! All eyes were on me, and I knew nobody would believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t unintentional. I truly didn¡¯t see her there. Tears clogged my eyes and the next minute, some peoole were rushing towards her. I didn¡¯t even know what to do, as I just stood there looking into nk space. Oh, goddess.

 CHAPTER 68

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I stared at her in disbelief, trying to understand why she did what she did.


    ¡°Why did you?¡± I asked, trying my best to remain calm. Ever since she showed up, it was from one problem to another. I haven¡¯t had a moment of peace!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± She insisted, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. I was just tired of her, trying to use her tears to make me feel bad.


    ¡°I guess this would be the hundredth time I would be saying this, but I really don¡¯t care. Your tears do not move me.¡±


    ¡°Fine! What then, do you want me to say? That I was walking past her and decided to pour hot cup of tea on her back? I¡¯m not heartless.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± I scoffed, unable to hold back myughter. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Logan, that¡¯s enough. Audrey here, insists it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Father supported. Really?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys right now.¡± I muttered in disappointment. ¡°A week back, Heather was being punished for¡­.¡±


    ¡°For a crime shemitted!¡± La cut me off. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear that Audrey didn¡¯t do this?¡±


    ¡°Is that even a question?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Yes, Logan! It is a question. Why would she do something that she knows would get her implicated? And why would she even do so, openly?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she go ahead and do it, when she knows she has the unwavering support of you all, to keep doing evil?! And all for what? For the attention of a man who doesn¡¯t give two fucks about you?!¡± I yelled in her face, making the tears finally drop down her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a kind thing to say.¡± Father red at me, but I could care less.


    ¡°La, since you¡¯re so good at dishing out punishments to defaulters, I suggest you do so now.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± She yelled back at me.


    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want me to give her that punishment myself.¡± I chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Logan, what is wrong with you?! She said she didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± La tried to exin, but I was gone past that.


    ¡°Then who did?!¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± A different voice said.


    We all looked to the door, to see a very remorseful looking I standing there. Oh no, I please.


    ¡°I?¡± La called in confusion. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    I took a deep breathe, before stepping into my study. She locked eyes with Audrey, who still had tears rolling down her cheeks.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was there when it all happened. Audrey isn¡¯t to be med. I am.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Liam asked, looking impatient.


    ¡°I made the cup fall off her hand, knowing she hadn¡¯t seen Heather underneath the table.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± La asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I rushed out. ¡°Logan I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through, before doing what I did. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pleaded, and slowly turned to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for speaking the truth, I.¡± Audrey muttered amidst her tears, before sparing me a quick nce and walking out of the study.


    How I felt? Stupid. And guilty.


    My family had their eyes on me now, and for the first time since Audrey got here, I felt sorry for something.


    ****


    ¡°You owe her a sincere apology.¡± La lowered herself beside me, as we watched Audrey train alongside the other wolves.


    ¡°I know.¡± I nodded. ¡°And I will.¡±


    ¡°It happened two days ago, and you¡¯re yet to.¡± I was surprised at how calm she sounded. ¡°Logan, it¡¯s been two weeks since Audrey returned to the pce, and you¡¯ve treated her with nothing but disdain and disrespect. You have to fix your ways, because you may never have this chance again.¡±


    The next minute, she stood up and walked away, leaving me to my thoughts. Fine. I was going to render an apology to herter today. But that was all it was going to be.


    Just then, I noticed some wolves pointing at me, and I wondered why. I tried to focus my hearing on their conversation, but someone called my attention.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I looked up to a vampire guard.


    ¡°Ares is requesting for a spar match between you both.¡± He pointed to a corner and I saw Ares wave at me.


    I hated the feeling seeing him brought. I know I had always disliked his temper but now, I couldn¡¯t tell why I was extremely angry, just at seeing him.


    ¡°He has also asked that I return with your answer to his request. A yes or a no.¡±


    I red in my head. The bastard knew what he was doing. If I refused to spar, then it simply meant that I was scared of losing to him.


    ¡°I ept.¡± I heard myself say, before standing from my position and walking into the training  grounds. Immediately, all eyes fell on me.


    ¡°Ares!¡± I forced a smile onto my face. ¡°It would definitely be my pleasure to spar with you.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± He chuckled. ¡°The pleasure is all mine. Fighting with the almighty hybrid is a huge flex.¡±


    ¡°Tribrid.¡± I corrected. ¡°Ryan is the hybrid.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, my apologies.¡± He muttered, his eyes fixed on me. Now everyone¡¯s attention waspletely on us, and I heard Liam¡¯s voice through my mindlink.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ I looked back to see he and Ryan making their way into the field.


    ¡®The darned second inmand vampire, has asked me to spar¡¯.


    ¡®Interesting¡¯. Liam muttered, before closing off our mindlink. Interesting indeed.


    By then, Audrey and the other soldiers were walking down to where we stood.


    ¡°Is a spar ring necessary?¡± Ares asked, and I shook my head in negation.


    ¡°I want as much space as I can get, to run around.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Just great.¡± The next second, he was behind me. ¡°Let the game begin.¡± He whispered to my hearing.


    *******


    I looked at a happy looking Ares, and it left a bitter taste on my tongue. I thought he wss probably gonna be absent from dinner, licking his sore wounds over losing to me. Yet, here he was, chatting away with that mate of mine.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± I heard Heather mutter beside me, and I nodded. ¡°But you¡¯ve barely touched your meal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just fine. We should be more worried about your wound.¡±


    ¡°It haspletely healed, love. Nothing but a scar is left.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± I shed her a smile.


    ¡°So, I was thinking¡­.¡± She began. ¡°Could we spend the night together? We haven¡¯t reallly had so much time to spend with each other, since the other pack soldiers arrived.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s spend the night together.¡±


    ¡°Thank youuuu.¡± She grinned and dropped a kiss on my cheek. Father shed me a re, and I released a sigh.


    ¡°I think I would be retiring for the night.¡± I made to stand up from my seat, but his words made me sit back.


    ¡°Not yet. Please sit.¡± He requested, which I obeyed, hopping this wasn¡¯t a call for yet another drama. ¡°Almost two weeks ago, I had promised to gift my grandson whatever he wanted, if Audrey won the spar against Beta Justin.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Uncle Justin smiled.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Father nodded. ¡°So, I have asked him what he wants, and he¡¯s told me.¡± He smiled. ¡°He wants the king¡¯s personal library, to be exclusively open to him and Audrey.¡±


    I sat still in shock, as my eyesnded on Audrey who was still so engrossed in her disussion with Ares, oblivious to what we were speaking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t allow that.¡± I calmly responded.


    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t asking for your permission, son. I was simply informing you.¡± He was the one who stood from his seat now. ¡°Send Audrey a spare key to the library, before dusk tomorrow.¡± With that, he walked away like he hadn¡¯t just pissed me off. I looked at La and Liam, who looked surprised as well. No one had actually thought Logan would request for such. They all knew how sacred my personal library was, to me.


    I stood up and made my way out of the dinning room, Heather following behind. We got to my chambers and I proceeded to change into my sleep clothes. Heather on the other hand, changed into one of my big shirts.


    ¡°Could you give me a spare key too?¡± She suddenly asked, making me chuckle for the first time since father gave me that annoying order.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So I can read, obviously!¡± She replied, sounding slightly offended.


    ¡°Heather, we both know you have never loved books. You do not have any passion for reading. I literally have to beg you to join me sometimes. You¡¯re only doing this because¡­.¡±


    ¡°No need to say it.¡± She cut me off, sighing and walking towards the bed. I didn¡¯t get it. Was she angry now?


    ¡°Heather.¡± I called, but got no response from her. Great. She was mad.


    Assuring myself that she was going to be in a better mood tomorrow, Iid on the bed and pulled her closer to me.


    Several minutes passed, and I suddenly remembered I had something to do. I looked at Heather to see her already fast asleep.


    I gently got down my bed, and made my way out of my chambers. I walked through the first and second hallways, until I came to a stop in front of Audrey¡¯s room. Releasing a deep breathe, I knocked on her door twice, and waited for an answer.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked, and I went mute. After an awkward moment of silence, she called my name. ¡°Logan?¡± She had probably sniffed me out.


    The door was pulled open, and she wore a straight look.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± I managed, and she nodded.


    ¡°You need anything?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡± I quickly scratched my jaw. ¡°I just wanted to apologize about the other day.¡±


    ¡°What other day?¡± She tried to feign ignorance.


    ¡°I said mean things to you, when you had done nothing wrong. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked, and I shook my head ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Alright then. Goodnight.¡± She said and shut the door on my face. Did she just¡­.?

 CHAPTER 69

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    The moment I closed the door behind me, I released a frown. He was already dressed in his night clothes, yet, smelled of Heather. It was clear that they were spending the night together. That alone, made this reasonable gesture of his, weigh so little in my mind. How could he keep on disrespecting me this way? Should I just give up already?


    ¡®Noooo!¡¯ My wolf howled in my head. ¡®He is our mate, we just cannot give up on him so easily. I know he is proving difficult, but let¡¯s push a little more.¡¯ She begged, making me release a sigh. Fine then.


    I went back to bed and thought about everything that had happened in thest couple of days. I had just shown up and taken the me, without saying why she did. I nned speaking with her after lunch yesterday, but she was quick to disappear before I realized it. Tonight was no different. She hadpletely avoideding down for dinner. I know she may have hurt me, but her ability toe forward and admit to her wrong, made her a good person. I really needed to talk to her. I wanted to know why exactly she¡­..


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to her room then¡¯. My wolf interrupted my thoughts, and I felt it was a great idea.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t know her room¡¯.


    ¡®Then ask around¡¯.


    I quickly thought of who could have an idea what room she stayed, and La came to mind. I tried mindlinking La a couple of times, and she finally let me through.


    ¡®La, please I need your help¡¯.


    ¡®Audrey. Are you alright?¡¯ She asked, and I nodded, forgetting she couldn¡¯t see me.


    ¡®Yes, yes!¡¯ I rushed out. ¡®I just want to know if you could show me to I¡¯s room¡¯. She went silent for a moment. ¡®Please La. I just want to talk, that¡¯s all¡¯.


    ¡®Fine. I would take you to there tomorrow¡­¡¯


    ¡®No no no! I want to speak with her tonight please¡¯.


    ¡®Audreeeeyyy¡­¡¯ She groaned. ¡®Fine. I would be in your chambers within the next couple of minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you!¡¯


    True to her word, La showed up in my room some minutester, covered in her night robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for stressing you out, La.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get going already.¡± She took my hand in hers and led me out of the room. We made our way through the hallway and took another turn, entering a different hallway. When we got to the extreme end, La pointed to the room by the left, and walked away. I truly appreciated the fact that she was giving me the privacy I needed with I. I was about knocking on the door, when it was pulled open from inside.


    I stepped out and was very shocked to see me.


    ¡°I.¡± I sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t turn away from me. Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡± She whispered, looking down.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, and she went silent.


    ¡°I feel ashamed to look at you, after humiliating you and almost putting you into trouble.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°Exactly the reason why I have to talk to you.¡± I exined. ¡°Why did you do so? Why do you hate me?¡± I asked, pushing my way through the door and entering inside her room, not caring if she didn¡¯t want me to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± She turned to me and mmed the door shut behind her. Her response elicited a grunt from me. ¡°Fine! Hate is such a strong word, I dislike you. Disliked.¡± She corrected herself.


    ¡°Past tense.¡± I muttered, and she nodded. ¡°Why did you even dislike me in the first ce? Because you want Logan?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, if I wanted Logan, I would have imed him years back.¡±


    ¡°But you love him.¡± I insisted, and she gave a shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him in the way you think. But I do love him very very much. So much that it pisses me off, when I see him hurt or making a mistake.¡±


    ¡°So, I am his mistake?¡±


    ¡°No. Heather is. But you are the one who hurt him so badly years back.¡±


    ¡°Things are different now.¡± I sighed, hoping she would understand. ¡°I never meant to hurt him. Everything that happened betwen Logan and I was¡­. beyond my control.¡±


    ¡°But you cheated on him.¡± She shot back.


    ¡°I never did.¡± I shook my head slowly. Her eyes remained fixed on me, before they widened slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°You can tell when I¡¯m lying?¡± She had the same ability as Rosa.


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch thing.¡± She smiled. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe this. If you didn¡¯t cheat on him, then what happened?¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s aplicated story. But I really do not wish to speak on it.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She nodded. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told him?¡±


    ¡°Told him what?¡±


    ¡°That he made a mistake. That you never cheated.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I gave a sad smile. ¡°But he just didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Audrey.¡± She sighed. ¡°I really do not know what may have happened years back, but the sad emotions you¡¯re emitting right now, are so heavy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I managed a small smile. ¡°So why do you say Heather is his mistake?¡± I asked, and she seemed to be deep in thoughts.


    ¡°3 years back, I made Logan have sex for the first time, after he rejected you.¡± She confessed. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t feel threatened in anyway. The sex was just for the pleasure, nothing more. And over the years, we bonded with each other so well.¡± She seemed lost for a moment, before going on with her narration. ¡°2 years ago, Heather showed up to the royal moon pack, and became a part of the army. She never liked me because obviously, Logan and I were shagging, and she liked him.¡±


    ¡°Okayyy.¡± I continued to pay attention.


    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t even it. Every time I am close to Heather, I never feel a positive energy.¡±


    ¡°You already said it, she doesn¡¯t like you.¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°No Audrey. It¡¯s not just that. She has this bad karma lurking around her. I can¡¯t really tell if the karma is after her, or if she is the karma herself.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you think she¡¯s a mistake for Logan?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I mean, asides that, you¡¯re Logan¡¯s true mate, so it¡¯s only right that she lets him go. And he also has to do away with his guilt and let her go.¡±


    ¡°But you never really liked me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I thought you were back to bring him more pain. Logan is a gooood guy. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be hurt again. But now that I have spent just a few weeks in this pce, I have started to see you for who you truly are. That was the reason why I felt so guilty after doing what I did.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± She cut me off. ¡°Logan deserves everything good.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded slowly, a look of appreciation in my eyes. ¡°Did you ever really love him? Even for a moment? Like, ¡®love¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, Audrey.¡± She brushed her hand through her hair. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She admitted. ¡°You just can¡¯t help but fall in love with him. He¡¯s really sweet.¡± At the sound of that, my face fell. ¡°When he isn¡¯t blinded with rage, and being held back by his inability to let go of hurt.¡± She quickly added. ¡°That is typical for most vampires though. They love hard and hate hard. Thankfully, his wolf side kinda tones that down.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel toned down with me.¡± I muttered sadly, and she held my hand.


    ¡°Trust me Audrey, I would have made Logan mine. But I just couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Reasons best known to me.¡± She muttered, and I nodded in understanding. ¡°I know you are thinking of giving up on him, but please don¡¯t. The moon goddess and Hecate, definitely have a reason for bringing you both together. I would also have a talk with him. He can¡¯t keep messing things up, and still expect you to do all the work.¡±


    **


    **


    I had woken up extremelyte today, so I didn¡¯t really think going out for training was necessary. I was going to stay back and read a book instead.


    I just had a long bathe, and was about wearing my dress, when I heard a knock on my door. I threw on my gown, and quickly went to get it. I opened the door to see a very worried Katherine. What was wrong?


    ¡°Chief!¡± She rushed out.


    ¡°Katherine, what is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You woke up sote!¡±


    ¡°I know! I¡¯m sorry. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dalia.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± My forehead folded into creases.


    ¡°She¡­. she¡­¡± She paused and swallowed hard. ¡°She hit miss Heather.¡± She finally let it out, and my eyes went wide.


    ¡°How? Why?¡± I asked in shock, and Katherine pouted in annoyance.


    ¡°Miss Heather said nasty and terrible things about you during training. She even said you were a harlot, and that was when Dalia couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Oh fuck!


    ¡°Where is Dalia now?¡±


    ¡°In the king¡¯s study. I think Dalia might be seriously punished.¡± Katherine muttered in worry. Ohhhh, goddess! I was having it up to my neck with that Heather woman.


    Not able to pack my hair into my usual ponytail, I left it down and locked my room, heading to Logan¡¯s study. The moment we got to the study, I pushed open the door without even bothering to knock. There in the middle of them all, was Dalia on her knees. Denver and Marcus were present, looking so bothered. Heather on the other hand, continued to re at Dalia.


    Before I could even hold back, I made my way to Heather andnded a clean p on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me!!!¡± I growled, leaving her extremely baffled.


    ¡°Audrey! What the hell are you¡­.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, Logan!¡± I rushed out before I could think my words through. I know I promised to myself to be more patient with him, but I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Especially not with my soldiers. They were like my children!! ¡°Dalia, rise!!¡± I ordered, and she looked between me and Logan, unsure of what to do.


    ¡®Audrey, please calm down¡¯. Denver whispered through our mindlink, but I aggressively blocked him off.


    ¡°Logan, did you see what she just did to me?!¡± Heather cried out, one side of her cheeks extremely red.


    ¡°Call my mate one more time and I swear, both sides of your face would be inmed.¡± I warned.


    ¡°The rest of you, leave!!¡± Logan blew out in anger. ¡°Now!¡± He yelled again, and they all moved out in a file. Once the door was closed behind them, he turned to me.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± He asked. I wasn¡¯t going to stand down now. ¡°How dare you humiliate me in front of my subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Logan, they are my soldiers! I wouldn¡¯t let you treat them unfairly, just because your girlfriend asked you to!¡±


    ¡°She disrespected Heather.¡±


    ¡°And did you care to confirm the story?¡± I asked. ¡°Heather called me a harlot! And Dalia couldn¡¯t take such an insult.¡±


    ¡°Is it really an insult?¡± He asked, and I lost it. The next thing I knew, my palm was hitting his cheek.


    Oh, goddess. Oh, no.


    He turned his face back to me, and I went still in my position, when I saw his eye color flicker between his normal sea blue, and ck. Oh goddess, Did I just provoke his beast?!


    I started to move backwards, so much horror filling my mind. I had never ever imagined fighting with Logan this way. He followed me in predatory steps, his furs beginning to appear slowly. Fuck.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. Was I supposed to scream for help or¡­..? Before I knew what was happening, he wasing at me in full speed and hitting my back to the book shelf behind me.


    ¡°Logan please.¡± I whispered, tears in my eyes, and he suddenly calmed down. I could see his furs disappearing, and his eyes returned to it original sea blue colour. ¡°Logan.¡± I whispered again, but didn¡¯t expect what he did next.


    He grabbed my neck and smashed his lips against mine. I was too shocked to even move my lips against his.


    My wolf began to jump in my head, and I finally realized it was really happening. My hands cupped his face immediately, responding to his hungry kisses as best as I could. I didn¡¯t want to miss out on this moment, incase it didn¡¯tst long. But then, how did we get here?


    He seemed quite in a hurry, because the next minute, he was sucking on my neck as his hand roamed all over my body.


    ¡°You aggravating woman. I would teach you a good lesson.¡± He growled into my ear, while I panted so fast. I was still trying to get used to his fast pace, when he carried me effortlessly, and dropped me on the middle of his work desk. I looked up at him, surprised at how quickly things were getting escted.


    One minute, I heard Logan¡¯s zip go down, and the next minute, his hand was reaching under my dress and tearing my panties.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± He warned.

 CHAPTER 70

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I walked back to my chambers, still feeling somewhat annoyed that she shut her door on my face. On getting inside my chambers, I was surprised to see Heatherpletely awake.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± She asked, and I released a sigh. Contemting if I should tell her the truth abouting from Audrey¡¯s room, or if I should lie. I truly wasn¡¯t ready for another round of misunderstanding tonight. Howe that was all we did these days? Quarrel.


    ¡°I went to see Audrey.¡± I truthfully answered.


    ¡°I know. I could smell her on you.¡± She nodded. ¡°Come join me already.¡± She gestured for me toe to the bed. Did she just act like that was nothing? I mean, considering the fact that I left bed to go see Audrey. Nheless, I was thankful for the calm.


    Iid beside her, and she inched closer to me, cing her head on my chest. All the while, my mind kept reying the scene where Audrey and Ares wereughing together. Fuck!


    Why couldn¡¯t I just get that off my mind? I hated this crippling feeling it resonated within me. What was my business if she was with other men?


    The anger I felt after that question, only told me that everything was my business. She was my damn mate! She wasn¡¯t supposed to be¡­.. She even shut the door on my face! Was that how she nned to fight for my love?


    Why did I feel like she really didn¡¯t ept my apology? And why did I still feel so guilty?


    ¡°You¡¯re unusually tensed.¡± Heather whispered to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± I didn¡¯t want to sound cold, but I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Just stressed.¡± I sighed, hoping she¡¯d take the initiative and drop the topic, but boy, was I wrong.


    ¡°I understaaannnd.¡± Her voice came out, sounding so sultry. The next minute, I could feel her hand hovering around my chest, as she started to kiss my neck. ¡°Hmmmm¡­. you smell so good. You always do.¡±


    ¡°Heather, please not now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She stopped her ministrations, to look up at me. ¡°We haven¡¯t been intimate since your mate showed up here. Are you now avoiding this because of her?¡±


    ¡°Heather, you said it.¡± I sighed, quickly getting off the bed and startling her. ¡°She¡¯s my mate. I may do other hurtful things to her, but I wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    The goddess had put me in this verypromising situation, but I wasn¡¯t going to make a fool out of myself. This was the very same reason I had been so bitter for 5 years. The thought that she had let another man touch her body. Same body that was supposed to be mine! I wasn¡¯t about to be a hypocrite by doing the same with Heather.


    ¡°You still love her.¡± Heather gasped, making me re at her.


    ¡°Stop spewing rubbish, Heather.¡± I grunted.


    ¡°If that isn¡¯t the case, then you wouldn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t manipte me into having sex with you, Heather. It¡¯s not happening.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why am I here?! You say I¡¯m your girlfriend, but you wouldn¡¯t even touch me! What¡¯s the point? Why are you still together with me?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to hurt you! You¡¯re my friend! I can¡¯t break up with you, for the fear of hurting you!¡± I burst out.


    ¡°I thought you wanted me to be your Luna?¡± She asked, her voice terribly shaking. Oh goddess!


    ¡°Heather, my mate is here, and I have to put my kingdom first. I can¡¯t keep doing these back and forths.¡±


    ¡°Are you breaking up with me, Logan?¡± She asked, tears threatening to drop from her eyes. I could feel myself hurting as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°So you choose her? Over me?¡± She asked in disbelief. ¡°After she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I choose my kingdom, Heather. My people need their true Luna.¡± I sighed, hoping she¡¯d understand. But that was a farfetched wish. The next minute, she was walking out of my chambers in anger.


    ¡®You did the right thing¡¯. My wolf mumbled.


    ¡®How can the right thing cause another, so much pain?¡¯ I replied tly, and went back to my bed. Iid down and just then, the gravity of what had happened began to weigh on me. I just broke up with Heather!


    **


    ¡°Ahhhh!! Logaaaannnn¡­.¡± She moaned lightly, as I drove wildly into her. The water cascading down our bodies, suddenly didn¡¯t feel so real anymore. I opened my eyes to see it was a dream. Again.


    For a week now, I had constantly dreamt about thest time she and I had sex. It was driving me crazy because I always woke up with a boner. That was partly the reason I epted for Heather toe spend the night with me, yesterday. I wanted to see if her presence was going to block off these silly dreams but sadly, things had turned out the way they didst night.


    ¡°Enjoyed your dream?¡± I looked up to see I sitting on the couch beside my bed, and smiling at me.


    ¡°Come on Iaaa¡­.¡± I sighed. ¡°How did you even get in here?


    ¡°Is that a question?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the sorry one.¡± She muttered. There was a moment of silence between us, before she spoke. ¡°You didn¡¯t bother to ask why I did what I did, a few days back.¡±


    ¡°You hade out to confess your wrongs. That must have been such a bold step, knowing you¡¯ve never really liked Audrey. So I wanted to give you time to get over your embarrassment and then, talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being so considerate Logan. I really do feel ashamed over my actions. And I don¡¯t dislike Audrey. Not anymore.¡±


    I eyed her closely, wanting to know what this was about. Was Audrey busy garnering the support of others?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She may have hurt you, but she isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± I began. Wait¡­.. was this the same I I knew? The one who taunted me for having remained celibate for over 2 years after I rejected Audrey? The one who made me have my first sex after rejection? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way, people change. And I¡¯m saying this in respect to all of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Logan, there are certain things you really do not know, but I¡¯m not in the position to speak to you about it. Certain things that may clean up this bitterness you carry.¡±


    ¡°I know you were hurt, but you have to be careful now. Why? Because you are slowly bing the very thing you hated. Don¡¯t let your anger turn you into someone you¡¯re not. Audrey is your Luna, and she deserves every respect from you. The way you treat her, is what determines how the rest of the pack see her. But then again, Audrey¡¯s kindness is just out there for all to see. So in this case, instead of making your people hate her, you¡¯d make them hate you for treating your Luna poorly than she deserves. You have to fix your ways. You can¡¯t be messing things up, and expect her to keep cleaning up after you.¡±


    ¡°Because the truth remains that underneath all of that angry and hateful facade, is a man who is still helplessly in love with his mate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I swallowed, really wanting to believe my own words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even believe yourself.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You treat her so badly because you¡¯re scared to be vulnerable and weak. You¡¯re scared to get hurt again. Others may not see through it, but I do. And that is why you stand by the window of your study everyday, watching her every move while she trains. Aren¡¯t you tired of hiding those feelings? You want to break her, hoping it would satisfy your hurt, but you would only turn out to be more dissatisfied than you were, after you rejected her. You would end up hurting yourself.¡±


    ¡°I broke up with Heatherst night.¡± I found myself saying, and her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°I truly do not know how I feel about it¡­.¡± What was I even doing? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be talking about this.¡± I made to stand up, but she held me down.


    ¡°That is the problem. For 5 years, you haven¡¯t  wanted to talk about it, and that is why you feel like others do not understand how you feel. It is because you keep everything bottled up, and don¡¯t get to really see things in another person¡¯s point of view. Please talk to me.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Am I a bad person for feeling relieved after breaking up with her? But I also feel bad for hurting her¡­.. I just have these mixed feelings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Your ability to rte to her hurt, makes you far from being a bad person. And it is understandable you feel relieved, considering the pressure to put your kingdom first. But then again, to make your break up with Heather worthwhile, you have to try and make your rtionship with your mate work. Let go of this anger, and embrace a new future together. It would take a lot of time, but it would be worth it.¡±


    ***


    I flipped through the pages of the book I was reading, not interested to go watch the soldiers train. I had already peeped through my window, and Audrey wasn¡¯t there. Even while I read, my mind kept thinking of the possible reasons why she hadn¡¯t shown up for training. I wanted to go to her room, but decided against it. I didn¡¯t want toe off as desperate. I tried to focus on my book once more, and suddenly, I began to hear screams and yells from the training grounds. This didn¡¯t sound like they were training. It sounded like two people were fighting.


    I quickly rushed to the window and what I saw was disappointing. Heather and another soldier were fighting? It seemed to be that Denver had juste in to separate them.


    ¡®Bruno!¡¯ I mindlinked the guard stationed at my study.


    ¡®Yes, your majesty¡¯.


    ¡®Go to the training ground immediately. I want the people causing the ruckus, to be brought to my study now!¡¯ He probably didn¡¯t understand what was going on because he definitely couldn¡¯t hear their ruckus from here, but did as I instructed anyway.


    A few minutester, and they were all walking into my office. Denver, Marcus, Heather, and the familiar looking soldier. She was always around Audrey. I sat silently for quite a while, looking at the faces of everyone in the room, one after the other.


    ¡°What was the reason for such behaviour?!¡± I thundered eventually, and Heather rushed out.


    ¡°She hit me!!¡± Heather pointed at Dalia. ¡°How much more disrespectful could Audrey¡¯s soldiers be? The audacity.¡±


    ¡°Leave Audrey out of this.¡± I subtly warned, and Denver gave a confused look.


    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± The soldier went on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­..¡± She was still talking when the door to my study flung open, and a raging Audrey marched in, with another soldier  behind her.


    I was still trying to understand the reason for such an entrance, when she made her way straight to Heather andnded a p on her face. Oh, goddess!


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me!!¡± She growled.


    ¡°Audrey, what the hell are you¡­.?¡± I was talking when she cut me off.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, Logan!!¡± She yelled out angrily, provoking me in the process. Did she realize that these people present, were my subjects? ¡°Dalia, rise!!¡± She yelled hermand to the soldier, who looked between both of us. Even though I hadn¡¯t asked her to kneel, I thought it was extremely disrespectful for Audrey to have done what she did.


    ¡°Logan, did you see what she just did to me?!¡± Heather cried out, pointing at her slightly swollen cheek.


    ¡°Call my mate one more time and I swear, both sides of your face would be inmed.¡± Audrey warned. How could she be so disrespectful, yet trying to be possessive? That was it!


    ¡°The rest of you, leave!!¡± I blew out in rage. Only this woman had the capacity to bring out the worst in me. ¡°Now!¡±


    I waited for them to leave, before turning to Audrey. ¡°How dare you?¡± I asked, but she simply stuck her chin up, in defiance. ¡°How dare you humiliate me in front of my subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Logan, they are my soldiers! I wouldn¡¯t let you treat them unfairly, just because your girlfriend asked you to!¡±


    Treat them unfairly?! I wasn¡¯t treating anyone unfairly. I was still trying to get to the root of the problem, when she burst in.


    ¡°She disrespected Heather.¡±


    ¡°And did you care to confirm the story?¡± She asked. ¡°Heather called me a harlot! And Dalia couldn¡¯t take such an insult.¡±


    ¡°Is it really an insult?¡± I shot back immediately.


    Oh, shit! That hade out wrongly. The next thing I knew, my head flung the other way, as a result of her heavy p. I was seeing red in that moment.


    I turned and made my way towards her, anger the most primary feeling in my mind. She was aggravating my beast, and I could feel it wing toe forth, despite the unwillingness of my wolf. As I made my way towards her, she continued to move backwards. I didn¡¯t think twice, before rushing towards her, and pushing her to the bookshelf behind.


    ¡°Logan please.¡± She whimpered, tears in her eyes. Immediately I saw those tears, my wolf cried in pain.


    ¡®You¡¯re terrifying our mate!¡¯ Oh shit.


    ¡°Logan.¡± She called out to me again, sounding frightened. In that moment, the only thing I thought about, was how to erase this horrible scene that had just yed out before her eyes. I was never supposed to unleash that side of myself, against her. But she just had a way of grating on myst nerves!


    It was just supposed to be a kiss, but the moment I pulled her close and smashed my lips against hers, I lost it. I fought the urge to groan at how soft her lips felt against mine, and I couldn¡¯t believe how much I had been starving. Now, I just felt hungry.


    At first, she wasn¡¯t responding to my kisses, but after a while, she did. I felt her hand cup my cheeks, and I grew excited at the thought that she wanted me too. I was going crazy, and I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted her so baaad. I have wanted her badly for years. I kissed along her neck and reveled in the pleasure her sighs gave me.


    ¡°You aggravating woman. I would teach you a good lesson.¡± I growled into her ear, as she panted so hard. She hadn¡¯t seen iting, when I lifted her off the floor, and carried her onto the desk in my study.


    She had subconsciously spread her thighs apart, making me hurriedly zip down my trousers. I knew this was a very risky ce or time to do this, but the thought alone excited me. I pulled her closer and let my hands travel under the dress she wore. Then, I hooked my fingers around her panties, tearing them off. Her eyes widened in shock, and she swallowed visibly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± I muttered. And just as if someone had tapped her into consciousness, she suddenly pushed me off.


    ¡°Get off me, you infuriating man!¡± She yelled out, suddenly tearing up. ¡°You really think I¡¯m a slut, don¡¯t you?¡± She chuckled bitterly as she hopped off the desk, trying to put her torn panties in ce. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid.¡± She muttered underneath her breathe as she rushed out of my study, leaving me feeling so remorseful. This woman was easily getting through to me now, and I couldn¡¯t even help it.

 CHAPTER 71

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°You keep messing things up, don¡¯t you?¡± La red at me, and I swallowed hard, unable to say a word in defense. ¡°You have to make it up to her.¡±


    ¡°How? I don¡¯t even know what to do.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°An apology, of course! Must I tell you everything? Can¡¯t you take the initiative? Or you think she doesn¡¯t deserve it?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just confused. One minute, I¡¯m so angry at Audrey. The next minute, I am breaking up with Heather. The next minute, I am kissing Audrey with such a passion I can¡¯t even control.¡±


    ¡°You broke up with Heather?!¡± She and Liam asked at the same time, looking really surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I muttered. ¡°I did. Last night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!! That¡¯s such a great news!¡± La grinned.


    ¡°You do realize that great news has made someone else extremely hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She released a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just happy you¡¯re finally taking the right steps towards making your rtionship with Audrey, work. But then again, you called her a harlot today.¡± She threw her hands up in exasperation. ¡°Logan, how could you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± I rushed out. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t. It just came out in the heat of the moment. And I already feel terrible.¡± I sighed. I felt like a whole lot of things were happening at the same time. Most of all, I was bothered by these contradicting feelings I had towards Audrey. I knew I had decided to make things work with her, but I felt like I still needed some form of closure from our past.


    ¡®You are just bothered because you can¡¯t really tell if she ever truly loved you. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever really wanted after all¡¯. My wolf muttered, and I couldn¡¯t even deny it.


    ¡°You have to pray that she forgives you for this.¡±


    ¡°Who is forgiving who?¡± We all turned to see father standing by the door. Oh, goddess.


    ¡°Father.¡± La called in surprise.


    ¡°I asked a question.¡± He said. ¡°Who is forgiving who?¡±


    ¡°Logan hurt his mate again.¡± La let out, and my father just turned his back and left, not saying a single word. What did that mean? ¡°Interesting.¡± La muttered. What the hell was interesting?


    ¡°What in the goddess¡¯s name, is interesting?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re going to deal with this mess you created. You¡¯re very much on your own now.¡± I was still trying to let her words sink in, when he stood up and looked down at Liam. ¡°Let¡¯s leave here.¡± She muttered. I was shocked to see Liam standing up and following her out of my chambers. Oh wow! They really did leave me on my own now.


    I Iowered myself onto the bed, thinking so hard about what I could possibly do to remedy the current problem I was facing.


    It wasn¡¯t up to half an hourter, when I was still in thoughts, and someone opened my door and walked in. I quickly looked up to see that it was Heather.


    ¡°Heather.¡± I muttered, wondering what would have brought her here. Last night I had been so worried that she was mad at me. But after seeing her act quite normally in my study this morning, I figured she was just fine.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t bothered toe check on me.¡± She sighed, lowering herself beside me. ¡°You know, to see if the swelling on my cheek has gone down.¡±


    ¡°Heather, I can always check on you during training.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s such a harsh way to respond to me.¡± She muttered, inching closer to me. Wait, what was she doing?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I moved back, panic instantly filling my mind.


    ¡°What else? Trying to kiss my boyfriend.¡± She shrugged.


    I went silent for half a minute, wondering if I had only imaginedst night. And if I hadn¡¯t, I thought of the best way for me to respond to her.


    ¡°Heather¡­.. We broke up.¡± I said, enunciating each word.


    ¡°Logan.¡± She whispered. ¡°You weren¡¯t serious, were you? I thought you just needed your space¡­. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Heather, please.¡± I quickly stood from the bed, not wanting to be in uneptable close range with her. ¡°Please, let¡¯s just make this easier for both of us.¡±


    ¡°But I love you.¡± She began sobbing.


    ¡°Hello, Chief.¡± I looked up to see I. She had definitely not taken the door, and she didn¡¯t look like she was in a mood tolerate Heather, either.


    ***


    I looked at the bouquet of white rosesying on my bed. This had been I¡¯s idea. Apologize with a token.


    I took out the key from my drawer, nning I was going to give it to her tonight as well. It was the key that Logan had requested. The key to my personal library. I hoped she got the message I was trying to pass. Giving her the key was my way of telling her I was ready to share my personal space with her, and also hoped we¡¯d bond. I couldn¡¯t believe I was back to this again. Begging for her attention.


    ¡®You shoulde down for dinner¡¯. La¡¯s voice filtered through my mindlink, and I nodded to myself. It was time to make that move. I felt like a giddy young boy, just like when I decorated our chambers to celebrate her birthday 5 years ago.


    It had taken me a lot of courage to do this, because I couldn¡¯t stand being away from her any longer. And at this point, even if I wasn¡¯t sure she loved me, I was going to try my best to make things work.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Picking up the flowers from my bed, I walked out of my bedroom and headed to Audrey¡¯s. Hopefully, I was going to catch her before she went down for dinner.


    Walking through the hallway, I passed by some officials making their way to the dinning room. They had all greeted and snuck some peeks at the bouquet of flower in my hand, probably wondering whom it belonged to. If things went well tonight, and Audrey was lenient enough to let me off the hook, they were all going to know the flower was for her.


    Increasing my pace, I made my way to her room, a smile on my face. Her room was thest one on the row, and before I even got there, I noticed her door was open.


    Had she gone for dinner already? My face fell in disappointment, and I was about to turn back. But why was the door open?


    Deciding to go and see if everything seemed okay in there, I walked to the door and the scene I met broke my heart in pieces.


    There she was, her lips entangled with that of¡­ Ares.


    I didn¡¯t even realize it when the flower fell from my hand to the floor, releasing a thud.


    Immediately, she pushed him away and looked up to see me. The shock in her eyes, couldn¡¯t bepared to the hurt in my heart. What was that saying again? Once bitten, twice shy. But I guess my case was different. I was twice bitten, and forever shy. I couldn¡¯t believe how stupid I was.

 CHAPTER 72

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    When I opened my eyes, it was night already, and I figured it¡¯d be time for dinner soon. Little Logan hadn¡¯t shown up today, so I assumed he probably spent the day with my mate.


    My mate. I couldn¡¯t help but think about all that had happened this morning, while I proceeded to the bathroom for a bath. Were my actions right? Was I right to push him away? This was the first time he was trying to be intimate with me since I returned, and I had arrogantly pushed him away.


    But still, he had no right addressing me in such a degrading manner. And why was he even trying to touch me, when Heather was still in the picture? I suddenly felt so angry all over again, and hurriedly finished up my business in the bathroom. I stepped out and went through my hygiene routine, applying so much moisturizer. It was a chilly weather, and it seemed like it may probably rain tonight.


    Putting on my simple ck gown that stopped mid thigh, I decided to let my hair fall freely tonight. Part of the protective steps against the chilly weather.


    ¡®Audreeeeyyyyy¡¯. La mindlink, and I released a small smile. ¡®Ready for dinner?¡¯ She asked.


    ¡®Yes. Would be down in a bit¡¯. I replied before shutting off my mindlink.


    Just as I was about making my way out of my room, I heard a knock on the door. Thinking it was probably Emily, I opened the door immediately. I was surprised to see who it actually was at the door. Ares?


    ¡°Ares.¡± I managed a small smile. ¡°How¡­.. how did you know my room?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, beautiful.¡± He just grinned.


    ¡°Good evening. Forgive my manners.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I came here¡­¡± He stepped into my room. ¡°With hopes of apanying you to dinner.¡± Why did that sound really off, in a way? Ares was a friend, right?


    ¡°Uhh¡­.¡± I released a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was a thing during general dinners.¡± I chuckled nervously.


    ¡°Well, if you prefer a private dinner, I would be most happy to cater to your wishes.¡± He gave a funny bow.


    ¡°No, not that. I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°I really like you Audrey.¡± He cut me short, making my eyes slightly widen in shock and difort. ¡°I like your personality. You can hold a good conversation, make meugh¡­.. You¡¯re fucking strong, and that turns me on a lot.¡± He chuckledzily.


    ¡°Ares, you realize that I have a mate, right?¡±


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t ready to acknowledge you, and I can¡¯t fathom why. He has a girlfriend, doesn¡¯t he?¡± His words left me feeling very embarrassed, even if I knew that wasn¡¯t his intention.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ares, but I¡¯d stick with him that way. Thank you for thinking me interesting enough, to be worthy of your attention.¡± I honestly replied. I tried to walk out, when he gently pulled me back to him, and nted a chaste kiss on my lips. My wolf was repulsed, so I pushed him away.


    ¡°Audrey, please give it a chance.¡± He whispered, before pulling me to himself once more and kissing me. My head was reeling with so many thoughts, but the predominant one was how much I didn¡¯t like the feel of his lips on mine.


    It was pathetic, but I preferred the lips of the one who didn¡¯t want or respect me. Just as I thought to push him away again, I heard a thud, indicating we hadpany. With so much fear within, I pushed him away, and looked behind to see¡­


    Oh no. It was Logan! I felt my heartbeat elerate rapidly, as my eyes fell on the flower on the flower. Had he brought that for¡­. me?


    Oh my goddess, my goddess, my goddess!! This wasn¡¯t what it looked like.


    ¡°Logan.¡± I called, but he a gave a bitter smile and walked away.


    I looked up at Ares, not knowing what to say to him, for the fear of sounding rude.


    ¡°Leave my room please.¡± I pointed at the door, and seeing the problem he had just caused, he left without another word.


    I spent the next five minutes, pacing my bedroom and trying my hardest not to cry.


    ¡®What do we do now?!¡¯ My wolf cried in my head, and I convinced myself to be calm. He had brought me flowers right? That meant something. I mean, if he wanted to just apologize, he wouldn¡¯t bothering with flowers.


    I was right, wasn¡¯t I?


    Okay. What I¡¯d just do is go to the dinning room, sit down and eat like nothing happened, then try to have a decent talk with him after that. It was just a kiss, and I didn¡¯t even like it one bit! All that had been on my mind was him!


    Okay, that was what I would do. Audrey, put yourself together.


    I made my way out of my room, releasing hot air from my mouth more than 5 times, while on my way to the dinning room.


    When I got there, I looked around and was surprised to see that the seat beside Logan was empty. That was unusual.


    ¡®Come sit with me, love¡¯. Denver¡¯s voice filtered through my mind, and my eyes searched for him on the table. When we finally locked gazes, I slowly shook my head at him.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Denver. But I may have messed things up unknowingly. I¡¯m hoping to fix it¡¯.


    He gave me a confused look as I made my way to sit beside Logan, who didn¡¯t spare me as much as a nce. Oh, boy!


    I wasn¡¯t deterred though, and hisposure made me believe he wasn¡¯t going to blow things out of proportion. La, Liam, and king Xavier openly looked between Logan and I, and I couldn¡¯t really tell what they were thinking. Had Logan told them anything already? Were they going to believe my exnations this time?


    Food was served a couple of minutester, and we all started eating. Up until now, Logan hadn¡¯t looked at me.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. I mindlinked him, but he remained silent at me. ¡®It¡¯s not really as it seems¡¯. I tried once more, but was replied with the same silence. I was fucked!


    I tried not to let it all get to me, and finished eating my meal. When I noticed he was done too, I put my hand underneath the table, and ced it on top of his. The height of aggression he had used to hit off my hand, made it hit my chest so hard, making the others pin their gaze on us. Ohhhh, this was just what I was avoiding.


    ¡®And look at me thinking I was wrong with my words this morning.¡¯ His words filtered through my mindlink, and I couldn¡¯t fight off the tears that threatened to fall from my eyes. I knew there was no holding it back. It was gonna fall. But I wasn¡¯t going to let everyone see me this way.


    Immediately, I stood from my seat and ran off, not sure where I was headed. I just wanted to cry and vent a little. I rushed out through the main entrance, and ran towards the garden. Just then, the skies angrily released a heavy downpour, soaking me instantly.


    I didn¡¯t care, as I kept running deeper into the garden, the water making the earth get muddy.


    Soon, I felt someone else running behind me, and tried to increase my pace. I wanted to just shift into my wolf form and disappear for a moment, but I was going to tear my clothes in the process.


    ¡°Audrey!!¡± I heard him call out to me, but I didn¡¯t stop running. He also didn¡¯t stop chasing after me until he grabbed me by the arm, causing me to halt.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± I cried out, happy that the rain effortlessly hid my tears.


    He just stood there, looking at me in pure annoyance and equally angered me.


    ¡°Just leave me alone, you have done enough! You keep breaking my¡­¡±


    ¡°That is what I want!¡± He yelled back in my face. ¡°To break you so much that there¡¯s nothing left of you!¡± The heavy rain almost made our voices inaudible.


    ¡°Let me go!!¡± I tried to pull away from his hold, but he tightened it the more.


    ¡°I want to so badly break you!¡± He repeated, breathing so roughly. ¡°I want to break you¡­¡± He roughly pulled me against himself, and we locked eyes for a moment.


    The next thing I knew, we were tongue tied and kissing each other so passionately. I tried to push him away, but his intentional hold on me, made me change my mind.


    Soon, we were falling to the muddy ground, and we didn¡¯t even mind. All that had been on my mind, was the possibility of getting closer to him. I felt his lips on my neck, and I released a wanton sigh.


    ¡°I hate myself for wanting you so badly.¡± He whispered into my ears, and I tightened my legs around his waist, my gown hiking up in the process.


    ¡°I hate myself for wanting you even when you hurt me.¡± I muttered, more tears seeping from my eyes as we kissed each other roughly.


    After a while, he tugged against my gown, and I found myself hurriedly taking it off, same time he took of his shirt and pants. He settled in between my legs again, andtched his tongue on my right nipple. At this point, the rain had gotten heavier, pping our bodies so brutally. But that was the least of our problems. Our bodies were soaked in the mud, but it also didn¡¯t matter


    I felt his hand roughly grope my other breast, making me release a whimper.


    After seducing me wickedly for the next couple of minutes, he finally readjusted his weight on top of me, and properly settled in between my thighs. Without any heads up, he drove wildly into me, and I felt my inner lips path painfully, after 5 years of not being touched. Ohhhh, I missed that feeling of being so full! Soon, the difort disappeared, and pleasure reced it.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± I moaned out loudly as he began to pound into me, making tears of pleasure pour out of my eyes. My entire body was a whole mood, sparks all over. Everywhere his hand touched, it left an electrifying sensation that further pushed me to the cliff.


    ¡°Faster!!¡± I cried, hoping he¡¯d increase his pace. He did, and I felt like I was probably going to die from the excessive pleasure.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ fuck!¡± He groaned into my ear, thrusting so deeply inside me that I feared he must have rearranged my insides. Goddess, I didn¡¯t want this to end. I leaned up to kiss him and he dominated the kiss aggressively. I choked into his mouth, the more he pounded against me.


    Soon I started to feel myself reaching the peak, and his pace suddenly became too fast to keep up with.


    ¡°Arrrggh!!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± We moaned out together, as the excitement got unbearable. I felt my walls tightening around his length, before finallying undone. He released a loud grunt, before spilling his seed inside me and falling beside me. We both panted so fast, still trying to clear our heads from the unbelievable Euphoria.


    Just as if the skies had gotten their release the same time as us, the rain gradually reduced, until just light drizzles fell on our bodies. My emotions were everywhere, and couldn¡¯t just hold my next words in.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I turned to him, but he had a nk expression.


    ¡°I will marry Heather.¡± He suddenly said, then stood up from the ground and started putting on his clothes. What??!


    I couldn¡¯t exin the level of pain I felt within. So what did we just share now? Did that mean nothing to him?


    ¡°I am so stupid.¡± I muttered as fresh tears made their way down my cheeks. ¡°Sooo stupid.¡± I stood up from the muddy floor.


    ¡°Actually, I am the stupid one.¡± He chuckled dryly, leaving a bitter taste on my tongue. ¡°Was ready to start chasing after you like a lost puppy again, when it really wasn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    ¡°I have had enough of you degrading insults, you hatred, your anger, your bitterness towards me!¡± I yelled out, not able to hold it in anymore as more tears poured down my eyes. ¡°I have tried my best all these years, to build a new life for myself! To erase the way you made people see me for years¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I made them?!!¡± He yelled in my face  ¡°You did! You fucking did!! Even after I gave you my heart and all the love I had within. What did you do?? You slept with my brother and turned me into a shell of myself!!¡±


    ¡°No!! You turned me into a shell of myself!!¡± I shot back at him, hurriedly throwing on my gown in self disgust.


    ¡°I lost my entire family Logan, but you only made my pain worse! I loved you! I fucking loved you!!!¡± I cried harder. ¡°Enough to not care if my refusal to be a part of their ns, put my parents in danger! All that was important to me, was you!!¡± I yelled in his face. ¡°Sebastian had raped me and I told you!!¡± I cried harder. ¡°I told you!! And what did you do? You marked me and then rejected me! You deserted me when I needed you the most! You made me suffer for years, alone! Constantly feeling the pain of your intimacies with other women! You branded me as a cheat and adulterer!¡±


    ¡°For five years, I never stopped praying for you! I kept hoping you¡¯de back for me. That you would have forgiven me, despite the fact that I never really did you wrong! The goddess had somewhat shown me mercy and brought you back to me, but what did I get? Your disrespect and hatred!¡± I aggressively cleaned my tears with the back of my palm as more tears dropped. He looked at me with a confused and somewhat scared expression, but I could care less. I was so done with him. With all of these! ¡°It is fine for you to kiss Heather and enjoy it! But I am the harlot because a man who genuinely likes me, kissed me without my consent?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­. I had initially thought this was my second chance, but I only just realized it was yours! It was your second chance to mend my heart after violently breaking it, but congrattions! You further shattered it to pieces.¡± Iughed hysterically. ¡°And you know what hurts the most?¡± I asked rhetorically, a sad smile on my face. ¡°All these years, you hated and punished me for something that I never really did. I was the victim, but you couldn¡¯t even believe me, yet you imed to love me.¡± His eyes widened slightly, and I shook my head in disbelief.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Audrey¡­.¡± He hurriedly began, fear evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Save it.¡± I put my hand up. ¡°After this war is over, I would reject you, King Logan. And you can have your freedom to marry your Heather. I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°No, Audrey. Please I didn¡¯t mean what I said!¡± He rushed out and tried to hold me, but I swatted his hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever touch me again. I¡­ I hate you.¡± I said, before walking away and leaving him in shock.

 CHAPTER 73

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    Oh goddess. I was such a fool! A fool!!! I punched my hand into the wall of my room. I really didn¡¯t mean what I had said about Heather. How could I marry her when we were no longer together? I didn¡¯t mean it, I just wanted to spite Audrey. I thought she had ¡®really¡¯ kissed Ares!


    ¡®After this war, I would reject you, King Logan¡¯. Her words resounded in my head, and my heart thumped painfully.


    What was I going to do now? I couldn¡¯t afford to lose her, I¡¯d go crazy.


    ¡°Pacing back and forth wouldn¡¯t solve any issue.¡± I didn¡¯t need to look back to know it was I. ¡°Logan, do you have a problem with not messing things up?¡±


    ¡°I think I do.¡± I admitted with a low sigh. ¡°I would go crazy if she leaves me, I.¡±


    ¡°Then you should be thinking of ways to fix things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond that now!¡± I pulled my hair in frustration. ¡°Audrey looked me in the eye, and told me she hates me. She promised to reject our me!¡± I rushed out, unable to keep my shaky hands in ce.


    ¡°Logan calm dooonn! You¡¯re shaking so badly.¡± She walked up to me and hugged me from behind. It was safe to say that I and Ryan were the only ones I had now. My entire family were pissed at me, including Liam. ¡°Listen to me.¡± She pulled away, and made to turn me to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t care what may have happened. This thing between you both has to work, because I wouldn¡¯t sit back and watch you die of heartache.¡± She smiled. I really didn¡¯t know how she was capable of smiling at this point. ¡°How does it feel, to know that she never actually cheated on you?¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± I looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah. During our first conversation, I had asked if she had cheated on you, and she outrightly disagreed. I couldn¡¯t pick a lie from what she said.¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±


    ¡°A lot of reasons!¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°For starters, it was never in my ce to tell you something as touchy as that. She had everything right to talk about it when she feels she¡¯s ready to.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Secondly, you were yet to get your act together. You probably wouldn¡¯t have believed me, if I brought it up. Thirdly?! I didn¡¯t even know the full story. All I knew was that she didn¡¯t cheat.¡± She shrugged, and I felt my heart falling to the pit of my stomach for the thousandth time. I had thought about it all night, and it made me almost want to puke. I was disgusted at myself, at Sebastian. I hated him so much for hurting her. I hated myself for not being supportive when she had told me about it. I was so blinded by my rage, that nothing else just made sense.


    Now, it all made sense, a bit toote.


    ¡°Your eye bags are so visible.  Did you get any sleep the whole night?¡± I asked in concern, and I shook my head.


    ¡°How can I get any sleep in such an mental state? I, I have tied the past five years of my life to this woman, regardless of the fact that she was far away. I had marked her not just because I was angry, but because I was jealous. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another man having her, when things didn¡¯t work out between us. I was so obsessed with the idea of making her mine, which makes me wonder why I was such a fool. I finally had her again, yet I didn¡¯t im her.¡±


    ¡°I yed with her feelings and emotions continuously, not caring how hurt I made her.¡± I paused, and released an exhausted sigh. ¡°I can only imagine the pains she has been through all these while. It¡¯s so funny how I used to think I was the one in pain when in fact, she was the one suffering the most pain.¡±


    ¡°Logan¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. How could a fool like me, be a king? I can¡¯t even properly handle my personal and love life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that now.¡± She softly chastised. ¡°You may be incapable of handling your love life but trust me, I¡¯ve never seen a more dedicated and wise leader.¡± She patted me on the back. ¡°All hope isn¡¯t lost. You still have until the war begins, to let her know how much you value and respect her. There isn¡¯t a doubt that you love her. But you have to honour and respect her. Your disrespect stems from the fact that she plotted against you, and the fact that you thought she cheated on you. Infact, you were so willing to believe that she cheated on you, because her plot to oust you had alreadyid a foundation of distrust.¡±


    ¡°But thinking about it now, the love and respect you showed her in the past, was what made her fall for you. She was ready to give everything all up, because she fell in love with you. You changed her, you broke her, and¡­. only you can mend her heart now. You have to do all you can, Logan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded in newly found determination. ¡°Yes, I have to do all that I can. Yes. Yes.¡± First of all, I had to see her and apologize. A real apology this time. I didn¡¯t mind if I met her kissing Ares again¡­.. No! I did mind. But I wasn¡¯t going to act so rashly. Instead, Ares and I would settle scores in a fist fight.


    ¡®Literally fighting for her love!¡¯ My wolf jumped in excitement.


    ¡®Yes, buddy. Let¡¯s bring the love smitten Logan to y. The cold one is just inly stupid¡¯.


    I was excited for some seconds, until I realized this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. There was a high tendency that she would still not ept me back, and the thought of that made my heart constrict painfully.


    ¡°Keep a positive mindset.¡± I said, as if reading my thoughts. ¡°I believe things would surely work out.¡±


    ***


    ***


    First things first, a wholehearted apology.


    I poured some scented oil on my hand, and proceeded to rub it against my neck and beards.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like she¡¯d give you the benefit of a sniff. Why bother?¡¯


    ¡®Every effort matters¡¯. I pped back at my rude wolf. The tides were really changing. I had always suppressed my wolf whenever he tried to speak in Audrey¡¯s favour. Now, I was being the suppressed one.


    ¡®It¡¯s refreshing to hear you say that¡¯. He taunted.


    ¡®I graduated from stupidity already¡¯. I red in my head.


    ¡®Atleast, you¡¯ve made peace about the fact that  you were stupid. I¡¯d give you an ¡®E¡¯ for such efforts¡¯.


    ¡®Rude silly thing!¡¯ I muttered, trying to hold him off.


    ¡®Don¡¯t try that! I need to see your show of apology to our mate. Don¡¯t deny me the pleasure of that!¡¯


    ¡®Fine¡¯. I scowled, before picking up the key and making my way to her room.


    Today was a free day for the soldiers to rest, so Audrey was probably in her room. Halfway through, I purposefully increased my steps. Okay, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was purposeful at all. It was probably out of tension. Goddess.


    I finally got to her door and knocked lightly. She seemed not to have heard it, so I knocked again. More loudly this time.


    After a couple of seconds, the door was pulled open, and Audrey raised her head to look at me. She had this nk expression that made my bones go cold.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± I muttered, fidgeting with my fingers.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, going straight to the point. I was tempted to say ¡®you¡¯, but remembered I¡¯s advice to go slow and steady.


    ¡°Please can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She bit back. ¡°What do you want?¡± My face fell at her words and cold tone, but I quickly reminded myself that I was the cause of it.


    ¡°Please, can you forgive me?¡± I asked, and her expression transited from nk to even nker.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you came to say, then you can leave.¡± She was about shutting the door on my face, when I quickly stuck my leg out, preventing the door from closing. Her nk expression remained, and that was when I became really scared. She wasn¡¯t showing any emotions whatsoever. Had it been she could even re at me, I would have appreciated it. But she wasn¡¯t. She was really¡­. done with me.


    ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I would do anything it takes to¡­¡± win your trust and love. That was what I wanted to say, but I had to go slow and steady. ¡°¡­. make you forgive me.¡±


    She remained silent, and her expression still nk. I felt it was her way of asking me to leave.


    ¡°I brought this for you.¡± I released a low sigh and put my hand into my pocket. I brought out the key to my personal library, and handed it to her. She raised her brows, in a way of inquiring what it was. ¡°It¡¯s the spare key to my personal library.¡± I could have sworn that her eyes had lit up, but then, her expression was still very nk.


    Seeing her refusal to collect it, I pushed.


    ¡°That is the request Logan made of my father. Father ordered that I give it to you. But I¡¯m not giving it because I was ordered. I really want you to have it.¡± I quickly added. After some seconds, she stretched her hand and picked the key from my hand, her fingers slightly brushing against my palm.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked, and I shook my head in defeat. Withdrawing my leg from the doorway, she finally shut it in my face.


    Instead of feeling sad, all I could feel was determined. I had never wanted anything as much as I needed my mate presently.

 CHAPTER 74

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    Giving me the key to his library, like it was going to make up for all the disrespect and insults he showered on me. Asking me to forgive him like he even meant those words¡­.


    ¡°Audrey!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I muttered, pulling myself out of my personal thoughts.


    ¡°What did I sayst?¡± She asked, looking somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°Emily¡­..¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°Only an inconsiderate person would be mad at you. You¡¯re clearly going through a lot of ups and downs with your mate. I can¡¯t imagine how draining it must be for you.¡± She exhaled, hesitating to say her next words. ¡°Are you really going to reject him?¡± She looked worried. I honestly didn¡¯t have an answer to that. Did I really have the guts to do that? I know he hurt me, but¡­..


    ¡°Don¡¯t you also n on rejecting his father after the war?¡± I chuckled dryly, but she remained silent.


    Immediately, I looked up at her.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± She said, licking her lips.


    ¡°I know you did, which is why I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not giving me any response.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know!!¡± She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She held her head in her hands. ¡°Xavier is¡­.. really sweet. And thoughtful. And patient. And kind. And attentive.¡±


    ¡°When you say ¡®attentive¡¯, does that mean you¡¯ve been spending some time with him?¡±


    ¡°Oh Audrey, I have really been. And I don¡¯t even know how it all started. He just really understands me. He gets me my favourite flowers every morning, we y games together, he listens to me sing, and even joins me sometimes.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°The king sings?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know half of it!¡± She groaned in excitement. ¡°He has this wonderful bass that would melt your heart. It¡¯s even more interesting to hear, when he sings alongside me.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I found myself genuinely smiling since the past week.


    Everyday, I woke up to flowers at my doorstep, and I knew it was from him. But I was still so mad. I really wanted to just forgive him and get past this cloudy period in my life, but I was constantly held back by my anger.


    ¡°I know right.¡± She sighed, a smile of satisfaction on her face.


    ¡°Is it safe to say that you¡¯re falling for your mate?¡± She went silent at my question again, an uneasy look on her face. I didn¡¯t need her to tell me she hadn¡¯t really thought in that direction. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to answer me now. Moreover, is still a bit too early to know if you do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch.¡± She rushed out, disregarding my words. I smiled to myself. She was really falling for king Xavier, but was still having a hard time admitting that she was. I mean, she was falling in love with a man she initially thought was only good enough to be her father! Life was really unpredictable. Most of all, I was d to be a part of their love story. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s lunch time.¡± She repeated, to which I nodded. I had actually been having my meals brought up to me for the past week. I wasn¡¯t even attending trainings, and Denver and Dalia have literally been breathing down my neck.


    I nned to resume training today, but ended up changing my mind.


    ¡°You promised you were gonna show up for lunch today.¡± She pouted.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled, without even thinking it through. I was no weakling. Staying indoors all week was only going to show that my current situation with Logan was eating me up. I stood up from the bed and Emily released a gasp. I quickly turned back to her, unsure why she looked so shocked.


    ¡°Emily, what is it?¡± I asked, feeling concerned already.


    ¡°Au.. Au¡­ Audrey!¡± There was a tone of panic in her voice, and it only got me more bothered. ¡°Your¡­ you¡¯re¡­.¡± She pointed at me, and I wondered what she was on about. ¡°Your neck. Your mark is gone!¡± What?!


    I rushed to the mirror and turned my neck to it. I couldn¡¯t exin the way I felt in that moment. I was shocked and¡­. scared. What did this mean?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily whispered, walking towards me. ¡°I had thought I was only imagining it four days back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I turned to her.


    ¡°Well,¡± She fumbled with her hands. ¡°I may having noticed it was fading. But I thought I probably wasn¡¯t seeing it clearly.¡± She rushed out.


    ¡°There is nothing clearer than this, Emily!¡± I whisper-yelled in confusion.


    ¡°What does this mean? Is your tie to Loganpletely broken?¡± She asked, and I felt my heart drop to the pit of my stomach. I know I said I was going to reject him, but¡­


    ¡°I need a scarf.¡± I blurted out mindlessly, going to my wardrobe and searching through my bags. Finally, I found a vintage scarf and quickly tied it around my neck. I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing.


    ¡°Would you still go for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, breathing so deeply and trying to act like the most insane thing didn¡¯t just happen to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I took her hand in mine, and we walked to the dinning room together. It was in moments like this that I deeply missed Rosa. No matter how much I tried to keep calm, I just couldn¡¯t. I could feel the inner heat within. Heat of fright. What did this really mean?


    ¡°Heyyyy, you¡¯re just fine.¡± Emily whispered to me.


    Just as we got to the dinning room, she left me and made her way towards where king Xavier sat. ¡®So much for friendship¡¯, I chuckled. I wasn¡¯tining though. Infact, their progress made me so happy.


    I looked around and saw that the seat next to Logan was empty. If I remembered clearly, that seat was also empty thest time I showed up for dinner. That was the night Logan had fucked me and told me he was going to marry her. I couldn¡¯t help the frown I had on my face.


    Just then, Heather made her way into the dinning room and walked to stand beside me.


    ¡®How are you enjoying your vacation from happiness?¡¯ Her voice filtered through my mind. ¡®Trust me. If I can¡¯t have him, no one else will¡¯.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Enough of having this bitch ying with her mother! I had been hoping Logan would stand up for me against her, but since I was clearly on my own now, she had to know I wasn¡¯t someone to be toyed with.


    She hadn¡¯t even seen iting when I turned to her, and held her jaw so hard. I heard gasps from the officials in the hall, but that didn¡¯t deter me from showing her the tip of an iceberg, of what I was capable of doing.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± She yelled out, her eyes quickly turning redder.


    ¡°You feel that pressure in your head?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s your brains pleading to be let out. They want to go¡­.. boom!¡± I gave a taunting smile. ¡°A little more push from me, and your brains would be exploding out of your head. Don¡¯t mess with me, Heather.¡± She had this look of fear in her eyes, and it made me feel soooo satisfied. Good.


    Taking my hand off her and turning towards the rest, I was surprised to see Logan just behind me. I watched as his gaze fell on Heather, and his next words made me heart stop.


    ¡°Heather, Audrey is your Luna. I wouldn¡¯t be tolerating anymore disrespect from you.¡±


    ¡°Logan.¡± She whispered in shock. ¡°You¡¯re really leaving me?¡± What did she mean by that?


    ¡°It¡¯s almost two weeks since he did. When are you going to make your peace with that?¡± I¡¯s voice was heard, and it made my brain roll in confusion. What was happening?


    I looked at La, and she didn¡¯t seem shocked. Neither did Liam, or king Xavier, or even Emily. They all knew that Logan had broken up with Heather? But¡­. I thought¡­.


    Howe no one said a word about it to me? Even Emily.


    I tried not to let my shock show, and just made my way to the seat next to Logan. I didn¡¯t care if I nned on rejecting him. I was going to be a Luna in every word, for as long as itsted. Including sitting beside the Alpha.


    I could hear footsteps retreating and after a few seconds, Logan came to sit beside me. He seemed surprised I was sitting there, but I quickly tore my eyes away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve finally decided to join us today, dear.¡± King Xavier gave me a warm smile, which I reciprocated.


    In no time, we were all eating and chatting. Luckily, Denver sat just beside me, so it was okay to say that I had a swell time. Though all the while, I could feel Ares¡¯s gaze on me. It was really ufortable in a way, and I just hoped others didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Why do you have a scarf on your neck?¡± Denver suddenly asked, and I went silent.


    ¡®Denver, not now¡¯. I said through our mindlink, but it turned out I was toote. La already heard him.


    ¡°Now that you said it, it makes me wonder as well.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°The weather is chilly.¡± I forced a smile, and they all frowned.


    ¡°It a very hot afternoon, Audrey.¡± Liam reasoned. ¡°You even have sweat breaking out on your forehead.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like using a scarf.¡± I shrugged, and he nodded, dropping the topic. I released a low sigh of relief, and continued munching on my meal.


    Lunch was almosting to an end, when Logan whispered to me.


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re fine.¡± I looked at him and we locked eyes. He seemed so concerned, and for a moment, I just wished all these didn¡¯t have to happen between us.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± I replied curtly, and turned to Denver. Almost immediately, I felt Logan¡¯s hand on mine, underneath the table. Gently, I pulled my hand away from him, making his hand fall on my thigh.


    He seemed unmoving for a moment, before he started to gently caress my exposed skin.


    ¡®Get your hands off.¡¯ I muttered through our mindlink, frightened by the sweet feeling his hand gave. He paused his movements instantly, and withdrew his hand from me.


    ¡°It was a wonderful meal. Thank you.¡± I said, and proceeded to pull the napkin I tucked into my cleavage. Unknowingly, I had pulled on the wrong thing. The next thing I knew, my scarf wasing off, and falling to the table, leaving my neck bare. It took me a couple of seconds to realize what had just happened.


    I released a reflex gasp, and quickly tried to pick up the scarf, but Logan¡¯s eyes had already fallen on my neck.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± La muttered, sounding shocked. She had probably noticed it too. Seeing as it was of no use covering my neck anymore, I let it be. ¡°Audrey your mark is gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liam whispered in disbelief, as his eyes fell on my neck too. Oh, goddess! ¡°Impossible.¡±


    For the first time since we started eating, I held Logan¡¯s gaze long enough to see his emotionsy bare. He was scared.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± He finally spoke up, fearcing his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I slightly yelled in exasperation. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I repeated, standing up from my seat and was about walking away.


    ¡°I do.¡± Two different voices suddenly said, making me look around for who they were. It was I and Isobel.


    They did? The looks in their eyes, showed that they really did. Why was I scared? Maybe it was because I had this feeling that our mate bond had been broken. That we were no longer¡­..


    Wait! But I still felt those sparks when he touched my thighs. He was definitely still my mate¡­.. Right?

 CHAPTER 75

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    We both sat in my study, stealing nces at one another, as we waited for Isobel and I to talk. They had both suggested that we went somewhere more private, and I absolutely agreed. I definitely couldn¡¯t sit in that dinning room, and discuss my personal matters in the presence of others.


    I stole another nce at Audrey, and I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that she was also as scared as I was. I truly couldn¡¯t exin how it made me feel. I felt hopeful. She didn¡¯t want our bond to be destroyed, and that showed for something.


    Atleast, my new habit of dropping flowers at her doorstep every morning, was probably softening her heart. Oh, goddess! I loved her badly. And being away from her was so emotionally draining.


    ¡°You both¡­¡± Isobel began. ¡°The disappearance of that mark, is a new beginning for you two. Now, you truly have your second chance with each other.¡± She smiled, and went ahead to exin. ¡°A mark is meant for assurance. A mark is supposed to be a way of improving your mate bond.¡±


    ¡°When you marked her 5 years ago, you did so with evil intentions and so much bitterness. Now you know the truth, all your anger and hate has melted away, so did the evil mark you engraved on her. The moon goddess is giving you both a chance to right your wrongs.¡±


    Ohhh, the moon goddess definitely loved me!


    ¡°Does this mean that I can find another mate, if I reject him?¡± Audrey suddenly asked, making my blood run cold. I sat still, not able to move for half a minute, a lot of insane thoughts running through my mind.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered her, and my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach.


    ****


    ****


    I walked into the training grounds, and was impressed to see everyone so up and doing.


    ¡°Uncle Logaaannn!!¡± I looked up to see Logan running towards me. There was no official sparring match today, so what was he doing here?


    ¡°Big boy!!¡± I bent and carried him into my arms. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Auntie Audrey to be done with training, so that we can go to the library together.¡± He sighed, obviously bored from watching adults stretch their bodies in extreme manners. ¡°Thank you for letting her read to me there.¡± He muttered, his eyes showing so much appreciation.


    ¡°Of course! Anything for you.¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Mama says Auntie Audrey is your wife.¡± He smiled, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Audrey and I actually got married.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie Audrey is my wife.¡± I ruffled his hair. ¡°Hopefully, we will be togther forever.¡±


    ¡°I think she would agree to be together, because you let her stay in your personal library.¡± He muttered mindlessly. ¡°But mama and papa are together. They stay in one chambers¡­¡± He thought to himself. ¡°Auntie Audrey does not stay with you. How are you together?¡±


    Oh, this little boy was a very deep thinker for his age.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she would want to stay with me in my chambers.¡± I sighed sadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re sad.¡± He muttered in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would help you.¡±


    The next thing I knew, he wiggled down my arms, and started running into the training grounds. What was he doing?


    ¡°Logan!!¡± I called out to him, but he just giggled and continued running, until he came to a stop where Audrey stood, yelling out orders to her soldiers. Immediately she saw him, she grinned widely and bent to his level.


    He went ahead to whisper something in her ear, and almost immediately, her eyes widened in surprised. She looked around, as if searching for someone, until her eyes fell on me. We locked eyes for a while, before she turned back to him and whispered stuff in his ear. I really wanted to eavesdrop with the help of my vamp hearing, but decided against it.


    The next minute, Logan was running back to me, and grinning so widely.


    ¡°She said yes!! She would share your chambers with you.¡± He giggled happily.


    I was surprised, to say the least. Was she really serious about that?!


    I was so tempted to just go meet her and speak to her, but I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her training sessions. I tried to mindlink her, but she continually blocked me off. Releasing a sigh of frustration, I turned back to Logan.


    ¡°Are you sure she really said ¡®yes¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± He pouted angrily.


    ¡°I do. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I found myself grinning. A thought suddenly dropped in my mind, and I decided to take advantage of it.


    ¡°Uhhhmm, Logan?¡± I squatted to his level.


    ¡°What do you want this time?¡±


    Goddess!! Did he just ask me that? I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly.


    ¡°I actually do need something from you.¡± I nodded. ¡°Would you help me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I love you, so¡­.¡± This boy amazed me all the time. I knew he was quite big with words, but this was¡­. He sounded too mature for his age!!


    ¡°Okay, so I want to know what time you would be at the library with Auntie Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Audrey says 3pm. Would you be joining us?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I rushed out. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. I just want to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I would tell her you asked.¡± He nodded excitedly.


    ¡°No no no!!¡± I rushed out. ¡°Do not tell her I asked, please.¡± I begged.


    ¡°But why? I thought you asked because you cared.¡± He gave a childish re.


    ¡°I do care.¡± I rushed out. ¡°Infact, I care too much. But you just have to keep it away from your Auntie. Let that be another favour from you.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He sighed, looking quite downcast. I knew there was something wrong.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I asked. He seemed to be hesitant about speaking, but he did eventually.


    ¡°I heard Auntie Audrey crying yesterday.¡± He muttered. ¡°She said ¡®you¡¯re hurting me, Logan¡¯.¡± He tried mimicking her voice. ¡°She thought I was sleeping, but I heard her. I felt bad that I may have done something wrong. But when she saw me today, she seemed very happy with me, so¡­¡± He trailed off, not knowing how to put his words.


    I was so embarrassed, knowing that my nephew had an idea I was hurting my mate.


    ¡°So, you thought it was me.¡± I helped himplete his statement, and he nodded. I released a sigh, thinking of how to exin things. ¡°I did hurt your Auntie, Logan.¡± I confessed, feeling very ashamed. ¡°But I have realized my mistakes now, and I¡¯m trying to make it right. I love her so very much.¡± I rushed out. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± I asked, hoping he wasn¡¯t going to start seeing me in another light. His continuous nod made me realize that he did believe me after all. I released another sigh of relief, and facepalmed myself.


    ¡°Uncle, are you crying?¡± He asked. Initially, I wasn¡¯t really crying, but his question made me start to tear up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry she is happy with you now. She has agreed to stay with you in your chambers.¡±


    I was overwhelmed at that point, but more thankful that we were both alone on that side of the field. I couldn¡¯t exin how this little boy did it, but he was such a blessing. How was he even able toprehend these things?! Before I could hold back, I pulled him into my embrace. ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered. ¡°Thank you, my boy.¡±


    ***


    ***


    It was past 6pm, and I was at the other side of my library, not in anyway tired of listening to Audrey read to my little nephew. They even had a few conversations here and there, and it surprised me how much they had bonded. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about me asking what time they were to show up at the library.


    I can¡¯t believe I was currently stalking my mate! I had even gone as far as casting a cloaking spell to mask my scent. I was really pathetic.


    ¡°Logan?¡± She called, but I didn¡¯t hear a response from him. It seemed like he had slept already. She released a sigh, and I could hear her packing up the books.


    Just then, the door to the library creaked open, making my forehead crease in confusion. No one else was allowed in here, so who could that be?


    ¡°Ares?¡± I heard her say, and I almost groaned in frustration. Why was he here???


    ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡± I heard his annoying voice.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°I asked your soldier. What¡¯s her name?¡± He sounded like he was thinking.


    ¡°Dalia?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Yes, Dalia!¡± He sounded like he was smiling, and it made me so pained.


    ¡°Okay. Do you want anything? Logan doesn¡¯t like it when otherse in here.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, you already know that I want you. I have wanted nothing else as badly.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I am mated to someone else!¡± She raised her voice, before bringing it down again. ¡°You already caused me so much troubles, Ares. And you never even apologized.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t apologize for doing something that isn¡¯t wrong. What I feel for you can¡¯t be wrong. Moreover, you have decided to reject him, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s give this a chance.¡±


    There was a long moment of silence, and I felt the tension eating me up. What was her response going to be?


    I hated the fact that I couldn¡¯t step out and just give this infuriating vampire a hard blow.


    ¡°Ares,¡± She finally spoke up, and I literally held my heart in my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard that I was going to reject my mate. But if I was given a thousand chances, I would always choose Logan. Unapologetically.¡± Goddess.


    There was another bout of silence, and my heart was reeling with excitement. Did she really just say that?! I wanted to scream out loud, but I had to remainported.


    ¡°I like you as a friend, Ares. And that is all it can ever be.¡± Her follow up words only made me feel extremely assured and secure. This was it!! This mind eating distance between us was definitely ending tonight.


    A few shuffles, and a feint sigh. The whooshing sound I heard, apanied by the loud bang of the door, was enough to let me know that Ares had left.


    After a short while, the door creaked open and was shut close. I heard the sound of the door lock, indicating that Audrey had just left.


    Finallying out of my hiding ce, I made my way out of the library.


    On my way to the dinning area, knowing it was almost time for dinner, La voice burst through my mindlink.


    ¡®Logan,e now!¡¯ She sounded so worried. What was happening?


    ¡®La, what¡¯s wrong?! Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®The dinning room. Mother is here¡¯.


    What?! How?


    The next second, I was running towards the dinning room in my vamp speed. When I got there, I really saw her standing, with her back to me. What was she doing here? I thought she had no ns of fighting in the war? Everyone was was silently seated, and I wondered what this was about.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Logan!¡± She called out, even before turning to look at me. When she turned to me, my worry heightened, seeing the look of horror on her face.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dante is in danger!¡± She rushed out.


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at my father, and he nodded in agreement. ¡°How? When?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago. His captors left this note, which I figured was actually meant for you.¡± She stretched out her hand and gave me a bloodied paper. The moment I opened it and read the first line, my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach.

 CHAPTER 76

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I had just left the library, and thought to take little Logan up to my room. I wanted him to spend the night with me, but then, it was already time for dinner. I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone in my room, and have a repetition of what happened thest time. I didn¡¯t want him waking up alone and getting scared.


    Just as I walked into the dinning room, I saw a woman, standing and talking to La and king Xavier. The room was semi full, but everyone was just silent. What was happening?


    ¡®Denver?¡¯ I mindlinked, and got replied almost immediately.


    ¡®Audrey! The king¡¯s mother just showed up. And it seems to be that she has some bad news¡¯.


    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯. The next minute, Logan breezed in from the direction of the library, and I frowned slightly. Was heing from the library, because¡­.


    ¡°Mother?¡± He called out, looking very concerned, and pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Logan!¡± She quickly turned to him. That was when I clearly saw her face. She definitely looked younger than her son.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dante is in danger!¡± She rushed out. Who was Dante?


    ¡°What?! How? When?¡± Logan asked.


    ¡°Two days ago. His captors left this note, which I figured was actually meant for you.¡± She stretched out her hand and gave him a folded and blood stained note. Immediately, Logan opened the note and his expression got me even more worried.


    All the while, little Logan stillid in my arms, sleeping soundly.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± La asked in worry. We were all definitely worried.


    The next minute, he was looking up at me, fear evident in his eyes. What was going on? What did the note say?


    ¡°Let me see.¡± La collected the note from him, and read through. Soon enough, she released a gasp and looked up at king Xavier, before looking at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liam walked to where we all stood.


    ¡°Liam¡­. Liam it¡¯s¡­.¡± She released a deep breathe, trying to find her words.


    ¡°Sebastian is back.¡± Logan announced, and my mind fell through. What?!


    ¡°Who is Sebastian?¡± One of the vampire officials seated at the dinning, asked. Before I realized myself, I was already walking towards La and taking the paper from her hand. Almost immediately, she pulled a sleeping Logan out of my arms.


    I focused my gaze on the paper, and read through.


    ~~~~~


    It¡¯s been a while, dearest brother. If you want the vampire,e get him at the territory¡¯s boundary. Failure to do so within the next 5 days, and he dies.


    PS: No deal, if you don¡¯t bring my woman along.


    ~~Sebastian.


    ~~~~~


    And that woman was¡­. me?


    I was about to ask how this was even happening, but I realized it all made sense. For the rogues to suddenly decide they wanted to fight and take over the 4 supernatural territories, there must have been some sort of push. Someone who convinced them that it was achievable. Someone who had always had an insatiable thirst for power. Sebastian.


    But even as I had figured the whole thing out, my heart didn¡¯t stop beating so fast. Goddess! Sebastian was back to fight against Logan. What¡­. which¡­. how were we going about this?


    ¡°Honourables!¡± Logan suddenly called out to the officials, and I looked up at him. ¡°There seems to be an unforeseen situation.¡± He visibly ground his teeth against themselves. ¡°For that reason, we would be having an improptu meeting tonight at the council room.¡±


    Murmurs filled the entire room, and I suddenly developed a headache.


    ¡°Logan, what¡¯s going to happen?¡± Queen Brienne asked, and he released a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, mother. It all depends on the oue of this meeting. You shouldn¡¯t lose hope though. I would try my best to see that this doesn¡¯t leave you filled with sorrow. Please hang in there.¡± He pulled her into his embrace.


    Taking my first step and almost losing bnce, I felt someone¡¯s arms behind me. I turned to see Denver.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He muttered, and I didn¡¯t even know what answer to give.


    ¡°Please help me up to my room.¡± I requested, and he gave a nod, supporting my waist with his arm, and taking me upstairs. Logan had just called for a meeting, but I didn¡¯t know if I was mentally fine to be in attendance.


    Sebastian had made it clear that there was no meeting without me. What did that mean? What did he want with me? Was I going to be given, in exchange for Queen Brienne¡¯s Dante? I was just so confused and shocked.


    When we got to my room, Denver escorted me in, and literally tucked me in to bed, before leaving.


    What I appreciated the most, was the fact he hadn¡¯t asked a single question, concerning what that note contained. I knew I wasn¡¯t going to be able to make out a reasonable sentence, if I tried to exin.


    Iid in bed, several thoughts swimming through my head. I thought I was never going to have the displeasure ofying eyes on him again? Why was he suddenly showing up now?


    What was I even saying? Sebastian had been a rogue for 5 years. What were we really expecting when we had been discussing about this war? Howe none of us had thought in this direction?


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed on my bed, so deep in thoughts, until I heard a knock.


    ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s me!¡± La. ¡°Please can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I muttered, not sure she¡¯d hear me, but she did. The next minute, she opened my door and walked in.


    ¡°Audreeeyyy¡­.¡± She released a sigh, joining me on bed.


    ¡°Who is Dante?¡± I found myself asking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She asked, sounding surprised.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head in negation.


    ¡°You probably know him, but just don¡¯t know Dante is his name. He is my mother¡¯s beloved.¡±


    Oh¡­.


    ¡°Has the meeting started?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Yes. Over an hour ago.¡± An hour?! How long had I been here? ¡°Logan says not to bother you. He insists you wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Then what happens to Dante?¡± I sat up on my bed. ¡°Sebastian would definitely kill him.¡±


    ¡°The officials are deliberating on the issue presently. Liam keeps giving me feedbacks through our mindlink. They are trying to think of a better alternative.¡±


    ¡°A better alternative that would risk his life.¡± I sighed. It seemed La had no idea how vengeful and full of evil, her stepbrother was.


    ¡°I know we haven¡¯t really spoken about it, because I still felt it was a sore subject. I heard what really happened.¡± La sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that.¡± She pulled my stiff body into her embrace. ¡°He has hurt you enough, and Logan wouldn¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    ¡°At the detriment of Dante?¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± She scratched her ear suspiciously. ¡°Not just Dante.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion and slight panic.


    ¡°Just after you left for your room, we received two other visitors. Two witches have been abducted from their covens. And the fae princess is also¡­. gone.¡±


    ¡°What?! La!!¡± I yelled in disbelief. ¡°And you¡¯re just telling me?¡±


    ¡°You were already as shaken as could be. I didn¡¯t want trouble you more.¡±


    ¡°La, can¡¯t you all see what is going on?¡± I cried out. ¡°People from several other territories were captured as well. And Sebastian insists there will be no release, without my presence. He knows Logan wouldn¡¯t want to concur to it, thereby causing dispute between us and the other races.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°But what do you want Logan to do? He would definitely not give you up willingly, even if he is on the verge of death!¡± She yelled in exasperation, and I felt my heart melting at the sound of those words. I loved him just as much. But this was a very trying time, and I needed to be his strength.


    Immediately, I hopped down my bed and started making my way out of my room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± La asked in worry.


    ¡°To the meeting. I wouldn¡¯t sit by and watch an internal crisis ur, now that we need all races to be as united as possible! They are trying to shake us up so hard, that we wouldn¡¯t be ready for when the main storm hits.¡±


    ¡°Audrey you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am Luna! And it is my duty to protect my kingdom. I wouldn¡¯t sit back here like a weakling.¡± I shook my head in outright refusal, and walked out.


    La followed behind me as I walked towards the council room. Her pleas for me to go back to my room, had fallen on deaf ears. There was no doubt I was scared as hell. I was terrified! I didn¡¯t know what would be my fate, if Sebastian venture got hold of me. But then, my life wasn¡¯t worth 4 other lives.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± I ordered the guards blocking the door to the council room, but they remained in their position. ¡°I said, move aside.¡± I repeated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna, but his majesty has ordered we don¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to feel my wrath. Move aside.¡±


    They remained in the position, and I released a sigh. I truly didn¡¯t want to hurt them, so I did the best I could. In seconds, they went still.


    ¡°Audrey, what did you do?¡± La asked in worry.


    ¡°Not something you haven¡¯t seen before. They will live.¡± I muttered, before pushing them aside like mannequins.


    I made my way inside the council room and just like I had imagined, there wasn¡¯t peace.


    ¡°So our own people do not matter?! My daughter had been held hostage, for crying out loud!!¡± The usuallyical Fae King yelled in annoyance.


    ¡°And she would be out.¡± I spoke up, and they all looked back at me. I boldly made my way to the front, where Logan sat, looking angry and confused by my appearance.


    ¡®What are you doing¡­.¡¯ Before he could finishmunicating through our mindlink, I shut him off.


    ¡°Honourables, I apologize for the mental stress you all must be going through at the moment.¡± I said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need apologies, we need actions!¡± One of the vampire officials yelled out. I noticed the witches were a bit neutral, and it was expected. Logan was their Chief custodian, and they didn¡¯t want to cause him any pains. But then again, this was part of the issues that came with leadership. We were appointed to serve, and not just be served.


    ¡°I know.¡± I nodded. ¡°And that is why I will be going for the exchange in two days time.¡± I announced. I could feel Logan and a few other people, aggressively trying to connect with me through our mindlink, but I wasn¡¯t letting him.


    The whole ce fell silent, and I thought it was a good start.


    ¡°Over the weeks, I believe we have all built a bond between ourselves, regardless of our races. It has been so uplifting to see, and I wouldn¡¯t let it burn to the ground, just because the rogues think they can destabilize us and break this unity! We are to show them that we forever remain united! They are, so why shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Luna, we can¡¯t put your life on the line!¡± One of the Alphas voiced out.


    ¡°Oh yes, you can! I am Luna, and my work is to protect my kingdom! I wouldn¡¯t sit by like a weakling, and watch these bastards destroy our weeks of hardwork. If we must go to war, then we will go as one. I don¡¯t care if I lose my life in the process.¡± The whole ce was as calm as a graveyard, and I was convinced I had passed the message. ¡°Let preparations be made. We leave to go get our people in two days.¡± They were still silent. ¡°I believe that is all we have to talk about? This meeting is dismissed.¡± I announced, before walking away. This was it, and there was no backing down now.


    ***


    ***


    I opened my door for the hundredth time this morning, and released a sigh of  disappointment. I hadn¡¯t seen any flowers yet. It was way past the time he normally dropped my flowers. He hadn¡¯t said a word to me since after the meeting,st night. Was he doing this because I went against his orders? Was he mad at me? I thought he was serious about working things out? Didn¡¯t he care that I may go for this exchange tomorrow, and not return?


    I heard a knock and literally ran to the door. When I opened it, I was disappointed to see it was I.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I responded. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± I held the door open, and she stepped in.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She asked, immediately I closed the door behind her. ¡°Why are you putting your life on the line?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Logan is hurting because of your decision.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t acting like it.¡± I muttered, trying so hard to not re. ¡°He hasn¡¯t said a word to me ever sincest night. It¡¯s already afternoon, and I have such a short time before I embark on this dreadful mission. Does he even care?!¡±


    ¡°Audrey, he does! He hasn¡¯t left Queen Brienne¡¯s shrine sincest night! All because of you!¡±


    ¡°How¡­.. why?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°I guess¡­.¡± She released another sigh. ¡°He is waiting on Hecate. He wants to be shown the oue of the meeting with Sebastian tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He is so worried about you!¡± I went silent, unable to say a word. I didn¡¯t know that was the case.


    ¡°You remember when I told you I couldn¡¯t be with Logan?¡± She asked, to which I nodded.


    ¡°There was a reason why.¡±


    ¡°You said so.¡±


    ¡°Actually, two reasons.¡± She exhaled. ¡°One being that, he had never stopped loving you. Through those five years you were gone, he tried to force himself to detest you, but he could never really achieve it. I became very sure about it thest time we had sex. That was a year ago. He had moaned your name while with me, and didn¡¯t even realize it. Up until today. And I chose not to tell him, because he was definitely going to deny it.¡±


    My breathing became shallow instantly.


    ¡°I definitely couldn¡¯t be with him, knowing his heart still belonged to you. So don¡¯t ever question his love for you, he always has.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I teared up and the next minute, we were in a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered into her ear, and she nodded. ¡°So what do I do now?¡± I asked immediately we pulled apart. ¡°Can I go meet him at the shrine?¡±


    ¡°Just wait a little longer. I have a feeling he would be out soon.¡± She assured.


    ¡°And what if the vision he sees is negative?¡± I found myself asking, dread filling my mind.


    ¡°Then make the most of today. Show each other love, like it¡¯s going to be yourst.¡± She gave a sad smile. This was really happening. We were in the middle of this trouble and confusion. She turned to leave, and then I remembered something else.


    ¡°What is the second?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked at loss.


    ¡°The second reason why you couldn¡¯t be with him.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Ohh¡­.¡± She muttered, looking kinda sad. ¡°When I was sixteen, a prophecy was given about my life.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°I am going to die at the age of 25.¡± She said it so casually, but her eyes held great pain. I felt my heart breaking instantly.


    ¡°I!¡±


    ¡°I had always told myself I would fall in love, and experience the little happiness that came with it, before I died.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°But when I met Logan, I couldn¡¯t imagineing into his life, and just leaving him when we were probably at the peak of our happiness. He was just too wonderful to be hurt in such a way.¡± A lone tear dropped.


    ¡°Did you ever tell him this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, I.¡± I let my tears drop freely as we hugged each other again. We stayed that way for a while, before pulling away. ¡°How old are you now?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°Twenty-fucking-five.¡± She whispered, and my heart went still.

 CHAPTER 77

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    As I stepped out of the shrine, I was surprised to see La and I already outside, waiting for me.


    ¡°How long have you both been here?¡± I asked, and La shrugged.


    ¡°Not too long.¡±


    ¡°How was it, Chief? Was it positive?¡± I asked, looking hopeful.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t shown a thing.¡± I muttered in disappointment. I couldn¡¯t even believe it. This was the first time Hecate was turning her back on me, since my initiation as Chief custodian.


    ¡°Oh my¡­.¡± I whispered in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all will be well. We just need to have faith.¡±


    What was faith going to do for me at a time like this? The woman I loved, just put herself on a death sentence, and I was supposed to try and act cool about it? I know she took her position as Luna, very seriously. But I just couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Sebastian get his hands on her. I had to do something, and it had to be fast.


    ¡°She has been waiting for you all day.¡± I whispered. ¡°If I were you, I would leave every other thing, and go see her.¡±


    ¡°I second that.¡± La agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think nothing can change her mind at this point. It¡¯s made.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m just supposed to ept that?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this like a dream to you both? Why would a man I banished, juste up so suddenly, and request for my mate? Even after all he did to her!¡±


    ¡°Logan, night is fast approaching! Are you just going to remain here and keepmenting?¡± La chastised, and I fought back the tears that threatened to drop from my eyes.


    Okay. I was going to make the most of this night. Tomorrow, I would deal with my demons.


    We all walked inside the pce together, and I made my way to my chambers. Today was supposed to be a special day for Audrey and I, after listening to all she had said to Ares in the library. But then, Sebastian had to raise his ugly head. I was still trying to make peace with this sudden turn of events.


    I walked into the bathroom, and had a very thorough bath. After I was done bathing, I proceeded to dress up really fast. Every passing second that I wasn¡¯t already with her, was a loss.


    Rushing to the gardens, I took my time picking her favourite flowers and tying them together. After that, I made my way back inside, and headed to her room.


    Taking a deep breathe of courage, I stretched out my hand to knock. Why was I nervous now? I had said she waited for me all day, right? That was a good sign, right?


    I was about knocking again, when the door was pulled open, and Audrey stepped forward, looking so beautiful inside the dimly lit room.


    I always loved it when she had her hair down. And the body hugging mini gown she wore, emphasized her beautiful curves so well, that my imaginations wandered wildly.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I muttered with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She whispered, not taking her eyes off off me for a second. The piercing feeling of her gaze, made me just want toy at her feet and do whatever she asked of me. To let her know that she had that much power over me.


    ¡°I got you¡­.¡± I pulled the bouquet of flowers from my back, and stretched my hand out to her. ¡°¡­. this. Wanted to deliver it personally, today.¡±


    ¡°Logan.¡± She whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡± She collected the flowers and brought it close to her nose, sniffing them and letting out a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Please¡­..¡± I swallowed. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    There was a bout of silence, before she finally nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She muttered, her lips quivering for reasons unknown to me. I walked in and shut the door behind me, while she proceeded to take the flowers to her balcony. I took that time looking around the room, and noticed that not a single flower was there.


    Did she usually throw them all away?


    ¡®She would eventually have to throw them out, when they die off¡¯. My wolf reasoned, to which I nodded weakly. That was supposed to be the least of my problems at the moment.


    I looked up to see Audrey stepping out of the balcony, and making her way towards me. We both just stood still, looking at each other and unable to say any words. Trust me, I had thought so much about the things I was going to say to her, when a day like this finally came. It was surprising how all my words just deserted me at a time like this.


    Not knowing what to do, I went on my knees before her, and looked up at her. She looked like she was going to cry the next minute.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your mercy.¡± I whispered, tears clogging my eyes. ¡°You have the power to break me now.¡±


    ¡°Logan¡­.¡± She whispered, the tears eventually rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Ohhhh, my Logan.¡± She joined me in my kneeling position and I hugged her so fiercely, like my life depended on it. Normally, her scent was supposed to make me a lot calmer, but reverse was the case. The only thought in my mind, was the fact that she may never return to me. I may never get to perceive this glorious scent of hers, after today.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it initially, but we had both be a crying mess. I gently pulled away, in a way that I could see her face, then proceeded to cup her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I choked out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Her cries increased. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you too.¡±


    ¡°Logan, please promise you¡¯d never leave me again.¡±


    ¡°Never. Never ever again.¡± I rushed out.


    ¡°Please kiss me.¡± She whispered, and I found myself so lucky, to be in this position with my mate again.


    I closed the space between our faces, and gentlyid my lips on hers, our hot breathe intermingling with each other¡¯s. Pulling her lower lip into my mouth, I suckled on it lightly, as she released a soft gasp. I liked the feeling. No, I loved the feeling. She held my face and deepened the kiss, letting me explore the inner crevices of her sweet, sweet mouth.


    This was supposed to be a simple kiss, but I could already feel my entire body going hot. And the tingles I felt when my hands touched her exposed skin, was enough to drive me insane.


    Grabbing her neck, so that she could be much closer to me, I lost a bit of control. The kiss was no longer gentle, but very wild and passionate. The ways her hands desperately rubbed all over my body, was enough to tell me that she wanted me too. She pulled her lips out of mine, and started to suck on my neck, driving me crazier.


    ¡°Fuck!¡­.. Audreeey¡­.¡± I sighed, loving the feeling that her attention gave. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back.¡± I rushed out.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hold back. Please.¡± She muttered onto my neck.


    We were still in our kneeling position, and fell to the floor. With the rate at which my body hungered for her, getting to the bed was a far thought. The bed was quite close, but I didn¡¯t have as much patience.


    ¡°Please¡­.¡± I muttered in between kisses. ¡°I need to be inside you now.¡± I begged, on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She sighed, making me lift my weight, so she could spread her legs underneath me. The moment her thighs parted, I caught a whiff of her aroused feminine scent, and my wolf was literally jumping in my head.


    Her hands went in between our bodies, and unzipped my trousers, enough to be able to pull out my cock.


    ¡°No, it is not enough.¡± I rushed out. ¡°I want to feel your skin on my skin.¡± I begged. For someone who imed to not have enough patience to get to the bed, it seemed like I did.


    Quickly, I stood up from the floor, and got busy taking off my clothes. The buttons on my shirt were proving stubborn, so I impatiently tore the shirt, sending the buttons flying around the room.


    Just then, she stood from the floor and pulled off her gown, making me release a gasp when I realized she wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath. Not even panties.


    I took a deep breathe of satisfaction as I scanned her nude figure. How was it possible that my mate wasn¡¯t a goddess? She was impossibly perfect. I could see the few scars she had acquired over the years, on her arms and thighs, and even on her belly. All I wanted to do was trace my fingers all over them. It was a strong reminder that the goddess gave me the strongest woman ever.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± I muttered, and she bowed her head shyly. ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± I ced a finger underneath her chin, and lifted her face up to me. She had her eyes locked on mine, while my hand touched her breast. I squeezed them lightly, and she released a ragged moan, our eyes still locked. I moved my hand to the other breast, lightly fondling her nipples, as she kept releasing those encouraging sighs. Slowly, her eyes started to droop close in pleasure.


    ¡°Open your eyes, and look at me.¡± I muttered. ¡°I want to look into your eyes, while you moan in ecstasy as a result of my loving fingers.¡±


    Immediately, I trailed my hands down her belly button, towards her mound. She was so neat and clean down there, making me unable to fight the temptation of sliding my middle finger in between her lips. I did, and she released yet another sigh, obviously struggling to keep her eyes locked on mine. Oh goddess! She was so wet, and it made me feel good. She wanted me just as much as I wanted her.


    I gently pushed my finger through her lips, and the moist sound it produced, made my cock even harder.


    ¡°Haaaa¡­..¡± She sighed out as I moved my fingers in and out of her tight glory hole.


    ¡°You like it¡­.?¡± I asked, feeling the precum seep out of my cock.


    ¡°I want more.¡± She suddenly held onto my shoulders, and that was when I noticed her legs were shaking. ¡°I want you.¡± She muttered in between moans.


    I was so sure that if I waited an extra minute, my balls were going to burst from pressure.


    ¡°I want to be inside you too.¡± I rushed out, removing my finger from her pussy. I lifted her by the waist, and she tightly wrapped her long legs around my waist.


    cing her on the door of her room, my hard cock poked against her stomach desperately. She was just as desperate because the next second, her hand was holding my cock and leading it into her pussy. I didn¡¯t try to tease her because I was way past that. The moment I felt her wetness on the tip of my cock, I drove in mindlessly. After waiting for her to getfortable, I began thrusting.


    With how hard I pounded into her, I was so sure that any passerby would think her room was undergoing a major renovation.


    ¡°Fuuckkkk!!!¡± She yelled out, before connecting her lips with mine.


    I kissed her passionately, my thrusts not faltering for a second.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­.¡± She moaned into my mouth, as our thighs pped against each other loudly. She was so wet and tight at the same time, making me feeling like I was at the climax of our love making every second of the way. But then, I was still as hard as could be. I got harder as the seconds went by.


    ¡°I love the way you feel.¡± I sighed difficultly, unable to contain the immense pleasure that her body gave me. I could feel those sparks down to our core, and couldn¡¯t believe something could feel so wonderful and mind shattering.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!! I¡¯ming.¡± She cried out as I increased my speed of my thrusts, trying to have my release the same time with her, but I guess that wasn¡¯t happening anytime soon. ¡°Aarrghhh¡­. yes yes yes!!¡± She squealed as her body shook uncontrobly against my arms, her nectar pouring onto my still hard cock.


    She connected her lips with mine again, and I was tempted to ask her if we could still keep at it. Nheless, I kept thrusting in and soon, she was moaning again.


    I carried her off the door, and rushed over to the bed, dropping her gently on it.


    She parted her legs, and I could see her juices trickling down her thighs. The hazy look in her eyes, showed me that she was still very much in the mood. I couldn¡¯t be more thankful, considering the fact I wasn¡¯t anywhere close to finding my own release, which I wanted so badly. Repositioning myself in between her thighs, I gently drove into her warm pussy, maintaining the gentle and steady pace. Soon, she tried to switch positions, and I assisted her.


    She was now on top of me, her breasts jiggling majestically as she rode me. I watched in satisfaction as her lips slightly parted open whenever my cock hit the right spot.


    After a while, her pace increased, her right hand sping round my neck in the process.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­. yes!!¡± She cried out, as she humped on me. I couldn¡¯t fight the temptation oftching my mouth onto her bouncing breasts, so I readjusted my position in a way I was now sitting. Her breasts pped against my face, and I took the opportunity totch my lips onto her nipple.


    ¡°Oouuiii!!¡± She squealed like a cat, in response to my actions. After some seconds, I pulled my lips from her nipples, and tried to kiss her. She dipped her head, kissing me so passionately as we suckled on each other¡¯s tongues.


    I was eventually approaching my release, and I couldn¡¯t help but groan so loudly, hugging her body to me, as I began thrusting from beneath. I sniffed against her neck, and all I could feel was the uncontroble urge to fang out. Oh goddess, not now. Wasn¡¯t she going to think I was going too fast?


    ¡°Please let it out, Logan.¡± She whispered. ¡°I want to bepletely yours.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­..¡±


    ¡°Pleeeaaasseee¡­..¡± She whined her waist so slowly atop my cock. ¡°Do it now.¡±


    Feeling the overwhelming pleasure of our love making take over my senses, I let my fangs out and pierced the skin of her neck, making her mine for eternity. The feeling was overwhelming.


    ¡°Aarrrgghh!!¡± She moaned out, increasing her movement against me. I could feel myselfing now.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Make me yours too¡­.¡± I breathed roughly against her neck, as I moved against her in fast synchronization.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± She sounded shocked, trying to regte her roughing breathing.


    ¡°I want to be all yours. Please.¡± I choked out.


    Immediately, she bent her head and nted a sloppy kiss on my neck, before grazing her teeth lightly against my neck. After a few seconds, I felt her fangs deep inside the space between my shoulder and neck. At the same time, her walls clenched tightly around my cock, making me uncontrobly release myself inside her. Our bodies shook so badly from the intense pressure of our release, before she finally fell limply on my chest.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I whispered in her ears.


    ¡°I love you too, my king.¡± She sighed tiredly.

 CHAPTER 78

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­.¡± I could feel my breathing be shallow. What was this pleasurable dream? It felt so real. I was dragged back to reality when I felt the firm pinch on my nipple.


    Fighting the drowsy feeling of sleep, I slowly opened my eyes and that consciousness brought another heightened level of consciousness. ¡°Haaa¡­.¡± I sighed heavily, looking in between my thighs to see Logan¡¯s head buried in there. ¡°Fuuuckkk¡­.¡± I dragged, my eyes rolling to the back as I felt his tongue continuously tease my clit. I felt it rolling up and going in between mybia, and that was when I lost it.


    ¡°Oh, goddess! Logaaaan¡­.¡± I felt my cheek getting wetting from my tears of pleasure. My curious hand leisurely made its way down, fisting a hand full of his soft long hair. ¡°Logan¡­. please.¡± I begged, unsure of what I was begging for. Maybe I was begging to be let through the door of my climax. But I guess he had other nsing, because the next second, he was pulling his lips away and hovering over me. ¡°Logan¡­¡± I whispered, pulling him down for a sweet kiss. I could taste myself on his tongue, and nothing else made me more turned on.


    By then, the sleep hadpletely cleared from my eyes, and all I could do, was anticipate the next level of our mission together. His hands went under my body, lifting me and flipping me in a way Iid on my belly. I didn¡¯t need him to tell me what position he wanted me to take, and immediately raised my butts high enough. My belly was still touching the bed, forming a very deep arch. I could still feel that tingling sensation on my pussy, which was already yearning to be touched by its master again. I felt him hover over my back, bring his lips close to my ear.


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± He groaned lightly.


    ¡°I want you.¡± I sighed, trying to deal with the tingles that I felt as he breathed down the nape of my neck.


    ¡°What part of me exactly?¡±


    ¡°All of you.¡± I whimpered, feeling his hard cock poke my back.


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck your brains out?¡± He boldly asked, and I found myself continuously nodding in agreement to that.


    ¡°Yes, please. My pussy is all yours.¡± I cried, wanting to feel him inside me already.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I like it when you beg.¡± I could tell he had a smirk on his face.


    He readjusted himself behind me, and felt both sides of the bed dip. Nheless, I steadfastly remained in my position, until I felt the tip of his cock pping against my wet snatch, producing sounds that made so many impure thoughts run around my mind. He kept going at it, teasing me and teasing me. Whenever it felt like he was about to go in, he would pull out again and p against my pussy. I was getting wetter and impatient.


    ¡°Please fuck me already.¡± I sighed out in frustration, and I heard him release a low chuckle. Just then, I felt his cock gliding inside me, my lubrication making his entrance very smooth.


    ¡°Oohhh fuck!¡± I felt some tears stings my eyes.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± He groaned, and then started plundering me in ways I could never imagine. His cock was hitting all the right spots, and I just couldn¡¯t help but cry in appreciation. His loud groans and pantings, only made me more wet. The sound of his thighs pping against my butts, made more unholy thoughts swirl around my head.


    ¡°Fuck me harder¡­¡± I choked out in between tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight.¡± He muttered, bending lower in a way his chest was touching my back, leaving chaste kisses all over.


    The sole of my feet were already giving out from the excessive tingly feelings.


    ¡°I want you to be mine forever. Mine alone.¡± He groaned behind me, and I mindlessly nodded.


    ¡°You own me.¡± I sighed. ¡°You own all of me.¡±


    Just then, he pulled out his cock from my pussy, and we got into the missionary position. He quickly settled in between my thighs, and locked eyes with me as he made his way back in.


    ¡°I want to look into your eyes as I pleasure you.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, in response to his desire, bringing his face closer to mine.


    Our lips connected in a searing kiss, while he thrusted inside me. I hugged him tightly, sping my legs around his waist, and just wanting him to be as close to me as possible. We were the closest we could ever be, yet I still yearned for more. The mmy feeling of our sweaty bodies rubbing against each other, somewhat satisfied a small part of my desire. I badly wanted him so close.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I whispered, looking into his eyes as he plunged so deep inside me, eliciting a grunt of painful pleasure from me.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered in response. ¡°I love you so damn much.¡±


    I was tearing up again, and the only words I just wanted to keep saying, were those three words.


    ¡°Logan, I love you.¡± I broke into sobs, and I felt his tongue licking the tears off my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my life.¡± He groaned, not removing his eyes from mine. I feel my heart constrict in my chest in a slightly painful manner. It was as a result of excessive happiness. ¡°You¡¯re everything I live for.¡± He said, his eyes going so soft.


    ¡°I want you forever.¡± I whispered, and he nodded, a distracted smile on his face. I had never seen anything more beautiful and true.


    I had never felt more assured of anyone¡¯s words towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± He groaned, hitting my insides so deep, that I released a whimper.


    ¡°Yes, yours.¡± I cried, bending his neck for a passionate kiss. ¡°I love youuu¡­¡± I cried out as I felt myself holding so tightly onto his cock. I was cumming, gloriously. I panted loudly as his hands gripped both sides of my waist so hard, while he released inside me. After long seconds of emptying his seed in me, he finally fell limply atop my chest, making my fingerszily y with his hair. In that moment, I was so thankful. Thankful for the gift of him.


    ***


    ***


    I opened my eyes, the sun rays almost blinding me. Quickly, I turned myself to the other side of the bed and frowned when I didn¡¯t see Logan there. The events of the early hours of this morning flooded through my mind, and I caught myself smiling. If there was a greater word than ¡®love¡¯, that was what I¡¯d use to qualify this way I felt.


    Just then, a dreadful thought dropped in my head, and I remembered it was today. I released a fretful sigh. Logan and I didn¡¯t even have the time for a discussionst night. I didn¡¯t know how his mission at his mother¡¯s shrine went.


    Were things going to be fine?


    I quickly hopped down the bed and made my way to the bathroom. After washing my face and brushing my teeth, I walked back into my room, to see Logan sitting on the bed, with a huge smile on his face. A smile that contradicted my own emotions at the moment.


    ¡°Love?¡± His smile faltered, as he quickly hopped off the bed to join me. That was when I noticed the food tray on the bed. He came to me and pulled me by the waist. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡± I sighed. ¡°What if I don¡¯t get to see you again?¡±


    At my question, I knew he was tempted to scold me for not listening to him, but he refrained from doing so. His facial expression made me smile.


    ¡°Logan, what kind of Luna would I be, if I watch others suffer the wicked and brutal wrath of Sebastian, when I can do something to help?¡±


    ¡°Audreeey¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret my decision to go out there, and be useful in this war.¡± I rushed out, cupping his cheeks with my palms. ¡°All I just regret, is the fact that the time I spent with you is too little. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    He bent and kissed me soundly, suckling my lower lips gently, before pulling away with a pop that made me chuckle.


    ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± He said, enunciating every word. I figured his mission at the shrine went well.


    ¡°What did Hecate show you?¡± I asked, feeling a lot more lighthearted.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He said. I could tell he was speaking the truth. So how¡­..? ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯mpletely powerless.¡± He added, before releasing a sigh. ¡°Sebastian¡¯s sudden show up, had somewhat rattled me yesterday. I wasn¡¯t able to think clearly for a moment, especially at the thought that you were in danger.¡±


    I caressed his face gently, my whole attention on him. Goddess!! We wasted so much time apart. Now, being with him just felt so good, that I thought I¡¯d die if I left him.


    ¡°I was able to think more clearly this morning, hmm?¡± He smiled, nting a chaste kiss on my forehead. ¡°This is my territory, and one omega rogue wouldn¡¯t just show up here, and bark out stupid orders.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I asked in worry, scared that whatever n he had in mind, may cause a strife amongst the supernatural officials.


    ¡°I appreciate you, my love.¡± He kissed my lips again. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t downy your efforts to prove your stance as Luna. We would go ahead with your decision.¡±


    ¡°We will?¡± I asked in a mix of appreciation and curiosity. A little bit if disappointment too.


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± He nodded. ¡°And we will return with the hostages, like nothing ever happened. You would remain by my side.¡± He assured, looking so certain.


    ¡°You look so sure.¡± I scanned his face.


    ¡°I am sure.¡± His smile widened. ¡°I would die, before letting that scum touch you.¡±


    Not knowing anything else to do, I hugged him so tightly. ¡°Logan, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you more, baby.¡± He patted my hair softly. ¡°For now¡­.¡± He gently pulled away and led me to the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and merry like there is no cause for rm.¡±


    His new reaction to the situation on ground was very shocking, considering how he had almost allowed a huge dispute at the meeting, because he was unwilling to let me go. But then, I just couldn¡¯t exin how safe and secure I felt with his words, regardless of the looming trouble ahead of us.


    ¡°Please, can we just be happy together this morning? We leave for the kingdom¡¯s boundary by noon, and I¡¯m trying to have a nice time with my mate before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Like there is no problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Like there is no problem.¡± He nodded with a small smile. ¡°Goddess!!¡± He suddenly groaned, a smile on his face. ¡°I could look at you all day. My mate is beautiful!¡± He grinned, making me blush really hard. I couldn¡¯t believe we were here! It meant everything to me. ¡°Especially when she has her eyes rolled back, and moaning from a certain kind of pleasure¡­¡± He trailed off, a knowing smile on his face.


    ¡°Logan!!!¡± I yelled in disbelief, trying my best not tough, as I yfully hit his arm.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± He carried me like I weighed nothing, and sat on the bed with me on his thighs. I was a Gamma, for crying out loud.


    ¡°A Luna, actually.¡± He corrected, and I realized I may have been too excited to not realize my thoughts filtering through our mindlink. ¡°My queen.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ my king.¡± I looked up at him, and we shared a chaste kiss. ¡°Why did we waste so much time?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let it out.


    ¡°Because I was a fool.¡± His grin widened. I particrly liked the fact, that he didn¡¯t let this sad question of mine, spoil the mood. ¡°And I would spend the rest of our lives together, making it up to you. I can never over emphasize how much you really mean to me.¡±


    ¡°My Logan.¡± I sighed. ¡°I thank the goddess for making you mine.¡± I hugged him, and he literally burped me like a baby. We stayed that way for a while, before he pulled away and focused on the dishes before us.


    ¡°You like?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I looooovvvveee!¡± I groaned, and heughed.


    ¡°I made them.¡± My eyes widened at those words. ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°For real.¡± He nodded. ¡°So basically¡­.¡±


    ***


    By the time we were through with our meal, he brought out a small box from my bedside table. Howe did I not notice it?


    ¡°My love¡­.¡± He muttered, opening the box to reveal a very pretty looking ne. It had a small red stone as it¡¯s pendant.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± I sighed, tears clogging my eyes. This man always made me tear up.


    ¡°I want this to be my first gift to you.¡± He smiled. ¡°This stone is known to bring peace between lovers. I never want to lose you again.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡± I nodded, and he pushed my hair to one side, trying to put the ne on my neck. After he had locked it in, he turned my face to himself, and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled. ¡°For loving me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He grinned. ¡°For epting me.¡±

 CHAPTER 79

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I could hear my heart beating so loudly, and it made a frown appear on my face. I didn¡¯t like the idea of being scared. This was a bold step I was making, and I wanted to feel bold as well.


    ¡°Give me your hand, my love.¡± Logan requested, taking my hand in his.


    ¡®We can turn back this instant, if you¡¯re having double minds¡¯. He mindlinked me, and I shook my head in refusal. ¡®Whatever you wish, just know you¡¯re safe¡¯. He assured, and a small smile made its way to my face. This was the first time we were speaking to each other, since we left the pce.


    I looked at the Fae king, who looked very distraught. My heart went out to him. I wasn¡¯t pleased that he, or any other person was suffering because of Sebastian¡¯s wickedness. When we left the pce, queen Brienne was a weeping mess, and she continued ming herself for putting me in danger. I actually thought it was the other way around, seeing as she and her beloved had never even nned to fight in the war. Sebastian had taken Dante and the other innocent people, just so he could get to me.¡±


    I looked back to see most of the supernatural officials, and a handful of our best soldiers. Dalia and Katherine weren¡¯t excluded.


    ¡°We are approaching the boundary.¡± I heard Alpha Ryan say. He was just beside Logan, and after him, Liam. Denver was beside me and all the while, he had been silent. I was really disturbed by it.


    ¡®Denver¡¯. I called through our mindlink, but he remained silent. ¡®Please answer me. Don¡¯t let me cross that boundary, without hearing your voice¡¯. Still silent. ¡®I am sorry I made such a decision, but it is the right thing to do.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe your mate is letting you do this!¡¯ He finally burst out.


    ¡®Denver, you can¡¯t me him. The safety of this kingdom should be his priority¡¯.


    ¡®No! You should¡¯.


    ¡®And I am!¡¯ I sighed. ¡®He has promised that I¡¯d be just fine¡¯. I exined, feeling concerned about the fact that Denver thought Logan was not acting as supposed. And that wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡®Please, can we just not talk about this?¡¯ He muttered, shutting me off. Oh, not now of all times. I needed all the emotional and mental support I could get right now.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Logan whispered to me, and I nodded.


    ¡°I know, my love. I love you too.¡±


    We could already see the boundary from where we stood, and it was very foggy.


    ¡°They are here with rogue witches.¡± Isobel said, and all Logan did, was nod.


    ¡°Yes, they are. Definitely with rogue vampires and Faes too. They are united after all.¡± Ryan muttered.


    Gradually, the fog began to disappear, and we could make out some figures outside the boundary line. Eventually, the atmosphere was all clear, and I felt my heart fall when Iid eyes on the man who stood in the front of the rogue army. Sebastian.


    I watched in disdain as a wicked smile appeared on his lips. We were quite a distance away, but I could clearly make out his face and expressions. His mouth was moving, almost as if he was talking.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Logan hummed, clearly angry as his eyes focused on Sebastian. Ryan equally looked disgruntled, as well as some other  vampire officials. That was when I figured out that Sebastian was talking to them. They could clearly hear him, through their vamp hearing, and it only made me so curious. I wanted to know what the bastard was saying.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± I asked, and Logan let out a grunt of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°He is asking that youe to him.¡± Ryan said. ¡°But we cannot let that happen, if we haven¡¯t seen Dante and the others yet.¡±


    Just then, one of rogues walked in through the boundary, making his way towards us. One of our soldiers walked ahead and met with him midway. After a brief conversation, the rogue turned and headed back to Sebastian.


    ¡°Bruno, what does he say?¡± Logan asked the soldier who had just spoken with the rogue.


    ¡°Sebastian insists that the exchange would be done midway. He would release the hostages back into our territory, one after the other, until Luna Audrey gets to him.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said, and found my legs moving in action. Almost immediately, Logan pulled me back and kissed me deeply.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He whispered, and I nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He said, and I turned to leave. Before I got midway, Sebastian made a hand signal, and a man stepped out from the crowd of rogue soldiers. He made his way through the boundary, staggering as he walked.


    I could tell that was Dante, and gradually, I started to feel emboldened. I was doing the right thing.


    A couple of steps ahead, anotherdy was let through the boundary. She didn¡¯t look like a fae, so I deduced she was one of the witches. I noticed the cuts on her arm and my heart constricted. The rogues had tortured them. She was also very weak, and I fought the urge to not run to her, and support her back to the rest of our people. I was almost at the boundary, when they released the second witch.


    Now, I could clearly make out Sebastian¡¯s face, and all I felt within was pain. And a strong urge to inflict as much pain on him.


    When I saw the fae princess emerge from the midst of the rogue soldiers, heading towards the boundary, I took myst step out of the boundary and stepped into the ounds. I was now at the mercy of this bastard.


    ¡°Audreeeyyy.¡± He grinned, stepping closer to me, and sniffing my scent. Almost immediately, he frowned, making me raise my brows. ¡°Get that fae pussy back in here!!¡± He yelled his orders, and I turned back immediately.


    The fae princess had made to run immediately she heard Sebastian¡¯s orders, but just before she could step through the boundaries, a rogue soldier grabbed her by the waist.


    ¡°Let me go, you bastard!!¡± She kicked in the air. ¡°Father!!!!¡± She yelled out.


    ¡°What are you doing?!!¡± I yelled in anger. ¡°You have me already, let her go!!¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± He asked, giving me a deathly look. What was going on? Just then, he tried to touch me, but his hands went through me. Goddess! What was happening? ¡°Logan, are you trying to outsmart me?!!¡± He yelled in anger.


    ¡®Logan, what is going on?¡¯ I mindlinked him, and he remained silent.


    ¡°You put a cloaking spell on my woman?!¡± Sebastian yelled out, and immediately, Logan stomped his foot in anger.


    I literally felt the ground shake under my feet. What the hell?!


    ¡®Mine!¡¯ Logan¡¯s voice filtered through my mindlink, and I was just left in awe.


    ¡®Logan, what¡¯s happening?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®I put a cloaking spell on you. None of them can touch you. You can return into our territory now¡¯.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t! The Fae princess is still here!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t stand you being out there for an extra minute!¡¯.


    ¡®Logan, we can¡¯t do this to the Fae King. Please¡¯. I begged, watching the rogue soldiers trying to hold down the struggling Fae princess.


    ¡°Now, listen to me, Logan.¡± Sebastian said behind me, and Logan red. ¡°I would make sure the princess remains with me, if Audrey leaves. You don¡¯t want to know all the things I would let my men do to that fine fae body of hers. It would be interesting to watch.¡±


    ¡®Logan, please.¡¯ I begged.


    ¡®No!¡¯ His voice bounced back at me. ¡®Come back now. That is an order¡¯.


    My mind began race with a lot of thoughts, as I wondered when and how Logan was able to put a cloaking spell on me, without my knowledge.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was when it ured to me.


    ¡®This stone is known to bring peace between lovers. I never want to lose you again¡¯. The spell was tied to the ne he gave me this morning!


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± I called, and he turned to me. ¡°I would stay. Just let the princess go.¡±


    ¡°I am no fool, Audrey!¡± He snarled at me in anger.


    ¡°Give me your word that you would let her go, if I stay!!¡± I yelled out in equal annoyance, and he grunted.


    ¡°You know I would.¡±


    ¡®Audrey, what are you¡­.¡¯ Logan had been mindlinking me, but suddenly paused when I touched the ne. ¡®No no no!! Audrey don¡¯t!!¡¯ He rushed out in fear. I was right after all. The spell was tied to this ne.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, my love¡¯. A lone tear dropped from my eyes, as I pulled off the ne, throwing it through the boundary. Immediately, Sebastian grabbed my waist roughly, and began sniffing on my neck.


    ¡°5 whole years¡­¡± He sighed into my neck, and all I could feel was disgust, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him see that he was getting to me. ¡°Let the fae wench go.¡± He gave his order, and the Fae princess literally ran through the boundary like her life depended on it. Her life did depend on it.


    I blocked off my mindlink, regardless of how much Logan was trying to get through. I could feel my heart wrenching in pain.


    No no no. I had to be strong. I stood still, and watched as Sebastian rounded me, like a pradator did its prey. All the while, my eyes had been on Logan, who just stood still at the other side.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, and stop acting like the fool you are.¡± I said to Sebastian, and he literally grinned. He was a psycho.


    ¡°Well, you clearly ruined my ns of causing a little fight amongst the ¡®united¡¯ supernaturals.¡± He said sarcastically. ¡°But then, I want to make you mine.¡±


    ¡°That would never happen.¡± I shot back with a straight face. ¡°If I were part of these soldiers of yours, by now I would be realizing what a mistake it was, to follow a leader like you. You caused this muchmotion, just toy your hands on a woman that doesn¡¯t want you. And to think you all are preparing for a looming war. Very poor, I must say.¡±  I was audible enough for all of them to hear me, and I could make out low whispers amongst the rogues. Good. I was hitting it just where I wanted.


    Sebastian went silent for a moment, probably thinking on what I just said, and the reactions of his soldiers.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He forced a chuckle. ¡°This is no fun.¡± He said, his hand trailing from my waist, towards my breasts. ¡°I wonder if they still feel as soft as I remember.¡± I had never felt so humiliated in my life, but I had to remain tough. I kept my gaze on Logan, who was clearly doing all it took, not to dash through that boundary now. I slowly shook my head at him, and tears clogged his eyes. This was all part of what we should have expected. ¡°Look at your solid expression. I¡¯m not breaking your pride, huh?¡± He asked, and I remained silent.


    ¡°I would wait until you¡¯re much more fun.¡± He muttered behind my ears, sending disgusting shivers down my spine. ¡°That would be in 3 weeks time, when I return to kill Logan and make you mine. I would humiliate and break that strong will of yours, until you¡¯re no longer as feisty as you are. Then I would have my way with you, whether you consent to it or not. Just like thest time.¡± He chuckled, and that was when tears threatened to fall from my eyes. I felt this inexplicable ache within, and the look that Logan and the other vampires had on their faces, indicated that they heard it all. I felt so¡­ ashamed.


    ¡°And when that timees¡­..¡± I started. ¡°¡­ I would kill you myself. That¡¯s a promise.¡± I muttered, then violently pulled away from his hold. ¡°I will leave now. I dare any of these filthy soldiers of yours, to try and stop me. Then we could as well go to war now.¡±


    I walked away, holding my shoulders high. I would never give him the power to break me. The rage deep within me, was so much that I could tear anyone who stood in my way. As if they had gotten the memo, the rogue soldiers stood aside, and I walked right through the boundary, into our territory.


    Picking up my ne which I had thrown away, I started walking down to the rest of our people. The look of relief on the faces of everyone, made this whole thing, worth the while. Midway through, all our soldiers began dropping on one knee, one after the other. Then the officials joined in, leaving just Logan standing. I was still trying to understand what was happening, when Logan joined them on his knee.


    ¡°Luna!!¡± They all chorused, bowing their heads in respect. Now, I let my tears fall freely.

 CHAPTER 80

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    He held my hand as we walked through the gates of the pce, until we made our way in. I released a sigh that was as a result of pent up emotions.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± La ran up to me the moment she sighted me, little Logan running behind her. ¡°Oh, my love.¡± She hugged me tightly, making my hand pull away from Logan¡¯s hold. Soon enough, I could feel her tears on my shoulders.


    ¡°La?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Are you fine? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back! I was worried sick about you.¡± She rushed out, making me slightly confused on the response to give.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, La.¡± I managed a small smile.


    ¡°Are you, really?¡± She pulled away, cupping my face and turning it to the sides, to check for any injuries. She was like a dotting mother, and it made me smile.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± We heard queen Brienne call out in relief. One second, she was calling his name and the next second, she had whooshed past us in crazy speed, falling into the arms of her lover who weakily tried to steady himself.


    ¡°The Fae princess?¡± La pointed to the girl, who had her hand tightly intertwined with that of her thankful father.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. It was only then, did I notice an angry looking little Logan. ¡°Oh, my world! Logan.¡± I called out to him, but he red at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorrrryyyy.¡± I rushed out, going on my knees and opening my arms to him. Reluctantly, he waltzed into my open arms and I embraced him tightly.


    ¡°You were going to leave?¡± He choked into sobs. Oh goddess! I may have been extremely exhausted, but not too exhausted to pacify him.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I rushed out. ¡°Not at all. I wouldn¡¯t leave you behind now, would I?¡±  I reasoned, patting his back softly.


    ¡°Has he eaten?¡± I mouthed to La, who had a little difficulty understanding what I was trying to say. After some seconds, she shook her head in negation.


    ¡°It¡¯s already time for dinner.¡± She announced. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all eat together?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. I would have really loved to join you all, but I really need to rest.¡± I gave a look of plea.


    ¡°Of course, you should.¡± Logan said behind me and I stood to their level, with little Logan still in my arms.


    ¡°Sweetie, you have to eat now.¡± I whispered to him, but he stiffly shook his head, his small arms sping themselves around my neck much tightly.


    ¡°Logan, get down now!¡± La yelled out,cking so much patience. ¡°Your Auntie needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°I can rest with her.¡± He cried out, making some of the officialsugh.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you wanna eat?¡± I asked him, and he shamefully nodded his head ¡®yes¡¯. It was so clear he was very hungry, but torn between leaving my side, and eating.


    ¡®You should call only me, ¡®baby¡¯!¡¯. Logan¡¯s jealous voice rang through our mindlink.


    ¡®Seriously?! He¡¯s just a kid, my love¡¯.


    ¡®Whatever¡¯. He visibly rolled his eyes, making me smile.


    ¡°Logan!!!¡± Queen Brienne suddenly screamed in horror, and we all turned to know what was happening. There, was Dante on the floor, sweating so profusely. What was happening?!


    ¡°Mother, what is going on?¡± He asked, rushing towards them. The other officials gave way for me to pass through, with little Logan still in my arms.


    I watched as Ryan stepped forward and got busy removing Dante¡¯s shirt from his body. The sight we all saw, made goosebumps appear all over my body. Reflexly, I shielded little Logan¡¯s face from seeing such a dastardly sight. Dante¡¯s body looked like something that was inmed and rotting, from his neck, down to his stomach area. I could see that it had spread to his back as well. What was this? What did they do to him?!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡­.¡± Queen Brienne hit her chest so violently, and La had to go hold her. ¡°What have they done to him?!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Mother, calm down.¡± La tried to pacify her, hugging her fiercely.


    ¡°Brienne.¡± King Xavier stepped forward, and pulled the fitful woman away from La¡¯s enbrace, and into his own arms.


    ¡°Xaviiieeer¡­¡± She sobbed, holding onto him.


    ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± He whispered to her. ¡°He is going to be just fine.¡± He assured, pulling her away from Dante¡¯s partly unconscious body. What was really happening?


    ¡°He was bitten by one of the rogue werewolves.¡± Ryan informed. ¡°A werewolf bite is very lethal to vampires.¡± He further exin.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡± I asked, trying to beat down my obvious fear. We couldn¡¯t go through all we did today, only for Dante to die in our arms. Queen Brienne looked like she could go crazy, if anything happened to him.


    ¡°There is no cause for rm.¡± Ryan said, making me somewhat calm. That meant there was a solution then. ¡°A sip of blood from me or King Logan, and he would be just fine.¡±


    Immediately, Logan bent and pulled out a knife from his boots. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste a second, then.¡± He reasoned.


    Pulling the knife out of its covering, he slit the middle of his palm, and bent to pour the blood into Dante¡¯s mouth.


    After Dante had been fed a mouthful of blood from Logan, Ryan carried him and sped off.


    ¡°He needs to rest.¡± Logan exined to the rest. ¡°Mother, you can go be with him. I guess Ryan just took him up to your room.¡± He said to queen Brienne, who nodded stiffly and pulled away from king Xavier¡¯s hold. All through the while, I hadn¡¯t really noticed Emily, until now. Her gaze had been on king Xavier and queen  Brienne the whole time, and it was far from being subtle. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think Emily was jealous. I guess I didn¡¯t know better.


    ****


    ****


    We had been forced to stay back for dinner with the rest of the officials, which was honestly more like a meeting. I revealed to them what Sebastian had said abouting to kill Logan in three weeks time. Everyone was more than convinced that was when the war was going to begin.


    ¡°We need to increase the hands at the armory. The war is here already.¡± The vampire king said, and we all nodded in agreement. This was still like a dream to me. We were going to war against the rogues!


    ¡°But what do we do? The ming Wolf is yet emerge.¡± Liam sighed.


    ¡°We will prepare for the war ahead, regardless.¡± Isobel said. ¡°I have never had a vision that didn¡¯te to pass. More still, our Chief custodian; your king, saw it too. We shouldn¡¯t lose hope.¡±


    ¡°Three weeks is enough for the ming Wolf toe forth.¡± King Xavier reasoned, and we nodded in agreement.


    I knew that in as much as we all tried to be open minded about the emergence of the ming Wolf, we were all really worried. With the ming Wolf, this war would be won so easily.


    ¡°We should continue this meeting tomorrow.¡± Logan suddenly said, making everyone go silent. He looked around and released a small smile. ¡°My mate needs to rest.¡± He added, and some hums of approval were heard. ¡°Thank you all, for being considerate. I also know the event of the day must have taken quite a toll on all of us. Please, let¡¯s all endeavor to rest well today, after which we would reassemble at the council room tomorrow, to have further discussions.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fine.¡± Ryan nodded, and the others joined in agreement.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Logan stood up, pulling me up with him. ¡°Have a good night¡¯s rest everyone.¡±


    Just before we walked out, I locked eyes with Ares, but pulled away as quickly as possible. He had apanied us to the territory¡¯s boundary today, and also bent the knee in allegiance. All I could hope, was that he forgot about having any kind of romantic involvement with me. I really liked him as a friend, and would be thankful if we didn¡¯t have to lose our friendship because of this.


    Logan and I made our way through the staircase, and just when I turned towards the hallway leading to my room, he pulled me back.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked, making me confused.


    ¡°My room?¡± I replied unsure.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± He released a sigh. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel like I am rushing things, but I¡¯d prefer if we stayed together from now on¡­.¡± He trailed off, looking unsure.


    ¡°Logan¡­¡± A tired smile made its way to my face. ¡°We have marked each other, incase you still haven¡¯t noticed my mark sitting pretty on your neck. I don¡¯t think there is any kind of speed in our rtionship, that is too much. We have spent so much time apart already.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I nodded in certainty. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your chambers.¡±


    ¡°OUR chambers.¡± He corrected, making my smile widen.


    ¡°Our chambers.¡± I nodded, as we made our way there.


    The moment we stepped in and shut the door behind us, Logan pulled me into his embrace, sniffing my neck as he did.


    ¡°I should bath.¡± I muttered. ¡°I can still smell him on me.¡± I felt really irritated. Immediately, Logan pulled away from me, and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°I had believed you, when you said Sebastian assaulted you¡­.¡± He began, making my heartbeat elerate. What did he want to say? ¡°But hearing him openly attest to the fact that he really did force himself on you, made me feel several bad emotions at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Logan¡­.¡±


    ¡°I really do not deserve you¡­.¡±


    ¡°No no no!!¡± I rushed out, covering the space between us and kissing him deeply. ¡°I am the one, who doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± I sighed against his lips. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I repeated, rubbing the tip of our noses as I did.


    I felt him pull my lips into his again, and kissed me slowly. It felt like he was trying tomunicate his emotions through the kiss, and I understood him perfectly.


    ¡°Am I crazy for being so tired, yet wanting you to make love to me?¡± I asked, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Then we are both crazy, my love.¡± He smiled, dropping a chaste kiss on my lips. ¡°But we should have a bathe first. I noticed how ufortable you are. Come, let me wash you.¡± He said, and before I could tell his next move, he had carried me into his arms, bridal style, and made his way to the bathroom.


    When we got in, he took his time taking my clothes off me, and I reciprocated his gesture. Once we were naked, we stepped into the tub which was filled with warm water. Heid on his back, pulling me to settle in between his thighs, my back resting on his chest.


    We hade to bathe, but instead, we justid there in silence, just enjoying the sound each other¡¯s breathing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, he stretched his hand to the smaller sink beside the bathtub, and picked up his shampoo.


    ¡°Do you mind using my shampoo to wash your hair?¡± He muttered, and I shook my head in negation.


    ¡°I particrly love how every part of you smells. I would be happy to smell like you for the rest of the day.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± He dropped a kiss at the back of my ear. Soon, I felt him pour some shampoo onto his hands, and began to gently massage my scalp.


    ¡°Feels so good.¡± I moaned in satisfaction.


    ¡°We could do this everyday.¡± He replied, and I smiled. Of course, we would.


    After some minutes, he rinsed my hair with water from the bathtub, and I tried to turn.


    ¡°Why?¡± He calmly asked.


    ¡°I want to wash your hair too.¡± I exined.


    I repositioned myself in a way that I was straddling him. Taking the shampoo from his hand, I spluttered some of it¡¯s content onto his his hair and began massaging, just the way he did to me. Of course, my breast jiggled against his face as I moved my hands, and I smiled to myself when I noticed he was trying to restrain himself from taking my nipple in his mouth.


    Nheless, I took my sweet time washing his hair and when I was done, I returned to my initial position in between his thighs. The moment I rxed into him, I felt his hardness poking against my back.


    ¡°Let me bath you.¡± It was a statement, but it sounded like a request, so I nodded in agreement. I felt his hand move behind me and after a while, I felt a soft sponge on my neck. Exhaling deeply and rxing more, I let him washing my neck and my arms thoroughly. Soon enough he touched my breasts, and took his sweet time massaging them and rubbing against my nipples.


    I loved the feeling it brought within me, and I could feel the tingly sensation in between my thighs.


    When he was done being attentive to my breasts, his hand went down to my core, and I released a wanton sigh.


    ¡°I need to wash you very clean.¡± He whispered in my ears, and I nodded in agreement. Immediately he slid his middle finger inside my pussy, I released a low moan. He started pumping in and out of me, and my breathing became more shallow.


    ¡°Just a little more and I should have washed off all the dirt.¡± He whispered, and all I could do was nod. I wanted him to take his precious time. Soon, I felt the pad of his thumb gently pressing against my clitoris, making the pleasure even more intense.


    ¡°Oh, goddess.¡± I sighed, stretching my hand behind, to caress his face. As soon as my hand touched his lips, he held it with his other hand, and took one of my fingers into his mouth. As he fingered me, so did he sucked on my finger.


    ¡°Logaaaannn¡­¡± I moaned out, arching my back in pleasure, as he brought me to the brink of ecstasy. Afterwards, I fell back onto his chest, heaving tiredly. I really wanted to sleep, but thinking about his hardness, only made me want to stay awake much longer.


    Before he couldprehend my next action, I wiggled down his body, and turned to him. Now, I was face to face with his hard cock. It was weird how I just realized I had never done what I was about doing to him.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± He called out, the moment I held his cock in my hand.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± I whispered, and he bent his head, locking eyes with mine as I took his cock into my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± He whispered, his eyes getting hazier, and I tried to steadily bob my head up and down his big shaft. I could barely fit my mouth around it, but I was trying my best nheless. All the while, I tried to keep our eyes locked together. I watched in satisfaction as he licked his lips, trying to hold back his moan.


    Soon enough, he grabbed a fist full of my hair, trying his hardest to not fuck my mouth. I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to handle that, and I¡¯m sure he was quite aware.


    ¡°Pleasee onto me already.¡± He sighed, pulling his cock out of my mouth. ¡°Sit on it.¡± He said, carrying me onto his thighs. ¡°Sit on it.¡± He repeated, and I nodded obediently. He lifted my weight and I positioned my pussy directly over his cock, slowly letting it slid into me.


    ¡°Mine!!¡± He growled, as he began thrusting relentlessly into me, from beneath.


    It was safe to say, that I barely got any sleep that night, and I definitely wasn¡¯tining.

 CHAPTER 81

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    I watched her sleep so peacefully, and cursed myself for wanting to be inside her all the time. Now, she barely had any sleep all night, and it was going to be time for the council meeting soon. I could as well be useful, and make her something to eat.


    Just as I was about to step down from the bed, I noticed a frown on her face. Fixing my eyes on her face, I watched her turning from side to side, shaking her head in what seemed like refusal. She was having a bad dream.


    ¡°Please¡­.¡± She sighed, still turning her face away from her supposed intruder. ¡°Please¡­.¡± Tears began to escape from her eyes, and I had no other choice than to wake her up.


    ¡°Babe!¡± I gently grabbed her shoulder, and shook her awake. Her eyes flung wide open, and I could see fear in them. She was struggling from my grasp, and I had to call back her consciousness. ¡°Love! It¡¯s me.¡±


    Slowly, realization dawned on her, and her eyes softened. She released a deep sigh and I hugged her immediately. She held onto me tightly, whispering my name at intervals, until she was finally calm.


    ¡°A nightmare.¡± I muttered, still hugging her, and she nodded. Not wanting to pressure her into speaking, I gently patted her back, wondering what kind of dream would have made her so shaken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to be so weak again.¡± She suddenly whispered, and I pulled back to look at her face.


    ¡°What made you weak?¡± I asked, and she cleaned a lone tear that fell down her cheek.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had these dreams in a while. I guess seeing him yesterday, had triggered it.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± I asked cautiously, and she nodded.


    ¡°He had done something to me that day.¡± She muttered, looking deep in thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was, but he held a burning nt to my face. The moment I sniffed in the smoke, I lost all strength. I couldn¡¯t even do as much as lift my arms. It was as if, my spirit had been taken from my body.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, and I let my mind wander.


    Coming to think of it, I always used to tell myself that Sebastian couldn¡¯t have overpowered and raped Audrey, considering how strong she was. But now, it all really made sense. There had been a witch working with him in the background.


    ***


    ***


    ¡°That is dark magic.¡± Keturah said. ¡°No witch who practices dark magic, stays in our territory. All dark magic practitioners are rogues.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean thete queen and Sebastian were in contact with rogues, while in the pce?¡± Alpha of woond pack asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey nodded, and all the officials looked at her. ¡°I remember my first encounter with Sebastian. He had revealed that the rogues who attacked the pce and tried to kill Logan, were all sent by he and his mother.¡± Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°So indeed, the queen had been in contact with rogues.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing, is getting to know what nt it was. I have a feeling it might be used against us in thising war.¡± I said, and they all nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I have a hunch, but I¡¯m not so sure though.¡± The Fae king said.


    ¡°Pray tell. Every information is essential.¡± I encouraged, and he nodded in understanding.


    ¡°In my kingdom, there is a nt.¡± He began. ¡°That nt is very limited, not just because it is very dangerous, but because its specie is quickly going into extinction. So the little of it which was left, we built a greenhouse and stored it there. We only use it in extreme cases of attack.¡±


    ¡°So what does this nt do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It strips the strength off a Fae. But then, it works strictly on us alone. We use it as a defense, when rogue Faes attack. It¡¯s just like wolfsbane is to werewolves, and vervain is to vampires. The only difference is that it grows in our territory alone.¡±


    ¡°My mate is resistant to all forms of poisons. Wolfsbane inclusive. And ording to her, they burned the nt and she inhaled the¡­.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a nt.¡± We all looked up to see my mother and Dante walking in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting this meeting, but Dante has something to tell us. And I think I also do.¡±


    ¡°By all means.¡± I nodded. ¡°Pleasee forward.¡± I gestured, and they both walked up to where I sat.


    ¡°The Rainos.¡± Mother said, and I gave a look of confusion. ¡°They inhabit the far east. The ce where the Tinotaurs first emerged.¡±


    ¡°What are these Rainos?¡± Father asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous organism. They take the shape of a nt when they are at rest, and they emit this substances from their bodies, that can burn through the skin of a vampire. It can also strip off the powers of a werewolf, but with thebined power of a right spell.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow.¡± Father muttered, while my mind traveled far in thoughts.


    ¡°How did youe to know of this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We had stumbled upon that organism years ago, during one of our wilnds explorations. Annabelle and I.¡±


    ¡°Who is Annabelle?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Isobel¡¯s twin sister.¡± She revealed, and my eyes fell on Isobel, who had the hardened expression on her face. Isobel had a twin sister?!


    ¡°She stop being my sister when she tapped into the dark magic that ultimately consumed her.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­.. your sister is a rogue now?¡± I asked Isobel, who nodded.


    ¡°Had been even before Brienne married your father.¡± She replied.


    It was slowly beginning to connect. Annabelle had been the one who discovered the Rainos alongside my mother. Now, she was a rogue.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did your sister tap into dark magic?¡± I asked, and Isobel released a smile.


    ¡°She badly wanted to be the head of our coven, which was actually supposed to be her birthright as the first twin.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    ¡°I had a lot more magic than she did. So she tried to suck my powers through the use of ck magic, but I was too strong for her to prate though. So our coven banished her from our territory, for the use of ck magic, and also trying to kill me. When a witch loses their magic, there¡¯s a great possibility that they could also lose their life.¡±


    ¡°So you think Annabelle had been in contact with my stepmother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think they made some sort of deal, infact. Annabelle was definitely the one who gave Sebastian the spelled Rainos to use on Luna Audrey.¡±


    ¡°But then, Annabelle isn¡¯t the type to give free favours.¡± Isobel said, looking deep in thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that Sebastian had promised her something in return, but I just can¡¯t ce my hand on it.¡±


    The whole ce fell silent again, and I looked at Dante. Mother had said he had something to tell us.


    ¡°Mother, you mentioned that Dante had something to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, then gently nudged his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the bite that almost killed me.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, urging him to go on.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t bitten by a rogue werewolf, like you all think. I was bitten by a rogue hybrid.¡±


    What?!


    ¡°A rogue hybrid?!¡± The vampire king questioned in a mix of shock and confusion. At this point, we were all really confused.


    ¡°I am certain.¡± Dante nodded. ¡°He had the features of Alpha Ryan in his beastly form. I had been trying to escape, and ended up stumbling into somewhere I shouldn¡¯t have been. And I saw things I shouldn¡¯t have seen, so I was bitten in retaliation.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡± The fae King asked, and Dante released a sigh.


    ¡°There were some rogue werewolves groaning in pain. They held their heads in pain, while bleeding through their eyes and nostrils. I could see a couple of them were already dead on the ground. That was when it urred to me. They are trying to create a rogue hybrid army that would fight in the uing war.¡± A lot of whispers filled the council room, the moment Dante revealed that. ¡°But I guess they weren¡¯t getting something right, and the wolves were dying, rather than transforming into hybrids.¡±


    ¡°A sire bond can only be created with pure magic. None of the rogue witches can do that.¡± Keturah spoke up. ¡°They would keep failing at siring more rogue hybrids, without drawing magic from a pure and strong source.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that could be part of the reasons why they kidnapped the witches?¡± I asked, unsure.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t be certain.¡± Keturah muttered. ¡°We would have to speak with the witches when they are more stable. They are still trying to heal from their injuries.¡± She exined, and I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°But there is no time. My blood or Ryan¡¯s should be able to heal them in record time. We need to speak with them as soon as we can. Every information we gather, is very essential for the war ahead.¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Keturah nodded.


    ¡°Now, what could we do about this Rainos organism? Clearly, it could cause a lot of harm to werewolves and vampires. It even affected Audrey, who is poison resistant.¡±


    ¡°It affected her because it wasced in a spell.¡± Mother rified.


    ¡°Is there some sort of antidote against it?¡± I asked, and mother nodded slowly.


    ¡°A very simple precaution, actually.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°A cloaking spell.¡± Isobel said.


    ¡°Yes, a cloaking spell.¡± Mother nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So how do we fight, when we can¡¯t touch the enemy?¡± Audrey reasoned, judging from the cloaking spell I had put on her.


    ¡°Honey, there are several kinds of cloaking spells, for several purposes.¡± I exined, and she slightly parted her lips in understanding.


    If only we weren¡¯t in the midst of others, I would have done a lot of interesting things to those lips of hers.


    ¡°But the spell would have to be particr, and for us to achieve that, we need to get a Rainos.¡± Mother said. ¡°We would use the poisonous substance it emits, and make a reverse spell with it. That way, our soldiers would be resistant to it, if the rogues use it to attack us.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That definitely sounds like a n. We would mobilize some soldiers to apany you and a few other witches, for the Rainos as soon as possible.¡± I said.


    ¡°Great.¡± Mother nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Is there any other thing that we¡¯re forgetting to discuss?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The rogues seem like they have ample information as to everything we do.¡± Father spoke up. ¡°ording to Audrey, Sebastian had attested to wanting to cause a crisis amongst the united supernaturals. He knows that things are going smoothly here. How does he get his information?¡± He asked rhetorically. ¡°There is definitely a spy in this pce with us, no matter how united we are.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Looking for the spy or spies now, may tend to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°That is why we have to keep everything we discuss in here, to ourselves. The enemy would be more prepared, if they know our ns. Just let the soldiers continue their intense trainings. The soldiers who would be selected to apany Brienne and the witches for Rianos, should be well trusted ones.¡±


    ¡°That makes a lot of sense.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement.


    We talked for a few more minutes, after which the meeting was dismissed.


    I remained seated and watched as the officials made their way out of the council room. This was going to be a really tough battle, but I was hopeful. A lot of innocent lives depended on our sess, and I was determined to not let them down.


    Soon enough, the council room was empty, save for me, Audrey, and Ares. What was the man still doing here? I watched silently, as he stood from his seat and made his way to Audrey. My wolf was already on its toes after this very informative meeting, and any little push could make it lose its mind.


    ¡°Ares.¡± Audrey called out, looking at loss.


    ¡°Ie in peace.¡± He raised both hands, and I felt myself getting calm. ¡°I just want to offer a very necessary apology to you and your mate. I may have been bitter about my failure at winning you over, but¡­..¡± He released a sigh. ¡°The events that took ce yesterday, made me realize you both have been through so much together. I¡¯m sorry for trying to get in the way.¡±


    ¡°Ares.¡± Audrey whispered, sounding thankful. ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± She smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ares.¡± I stood and stretched my hand out to him. He took it and we had a friendly shake.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He smiled, and made his way out.


    ¡°Okayyy¡­. that was better than I imagined.¡± Audrey chuckled.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I nodded, taking her hand and pulling her off her seat. ¡°What do you have nned out for the day?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Probably train with my soldiers, then¡­..¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend the rest of the day at my library.¡± I suggested, and a small smile made its way to her face.


    ¡°To do what?¡± She asked, giving me a knowing look.


    ¡°To read, I promise.¡± Iughed. ¡°You think my nephew might want to join us?¡±


    ¡°Even more interesting.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Great then.¡± I pped in anticipation of spending the day with my two favourite people. ¡°We should grab an early lunch, go get Logan, and then proceed to the library.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But can we just go check on the soldiers first?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I nodded, eliciting a smile from her. Holding her hand, we made our way out of the council room and headed towards the training grounds.


    Just as we got to the training grounds, we met a very shocking scene. There, was an angry Ryan, walking towards a scared lookingdy.


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey whispered, pulling her hand away from mine. I looked at her in confusion, and hadn¡¯t lost the look of shock on her face.


    Just as Ryan got to thedy, he let out a loud growl at her, while she covered her face with her arms. I was still trying toprehend what was happening, when Audrey started running towards them. As soon as she got to them, she slide in between them, and red daggers at Ryan. What was she doing? Who was thatdy?


    ¡°Mine!¡± She growled at Ryan, who looked at her and released a humorless chuckle.


    ¡°Yours?¡± He asked. ¡°Indeed.¡± There was a sarcastic tone to his voice. ¡°I thought I just heard my stupid wolf scream that she is ¡®mine!¡¯.¡± He retorted, and Audrey¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 CHAPTER 82

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Rosa hastened her steps, wanting to get home on time and prepare her meal. Almost immediately, she slowed down, remembering that the person in question, whom she normally went out of her way for, was no longer there. Immediately she thought about Audrey, worry set in. Was she fine? Was she eating well? She had found out a few weeks back, that Audrey had been mated to king Logan again. Rosa couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things were going on well between them.


    She also knew there was a great possibility that things weren¡¯t fine. In the letter that Alpha Denver had sent to his mate, he stated that Audrey and Logan were having a hard time adjusting to the situation of things. Rosa knew Denver for trying to be subtle with his words. And that was why she thought there was a great possibility that Audrey and Logan were infact, doing quite badly.


    ¡°I would kill him myself, if he hurts her again.¡± She whispered to herself, her scowl increasing when she realized there was nothing she could actually do. He was the king, and she was just¡­. Rosa.


    ¡°The moon goddess would have just let her be. Now, she¡¯s going to leave me after the war.¡± Rosa muttered to herself again, tearing up as she did.


    ¡®But we would find our mate too¡¯. Her wolf said, making her re at the annoying creature that was partly her.


    ¡®We don¡¯t need a mate!¡¯ She yelled back. ¡®We are fine on our own¡¯.


    ¡®But we are not¡¯. Her wolf refused.


    ¡®Do you want to suffer again?¡¯ She asked, and her wolf went silent. ¡®I thought as much¡¯.


    Just then, Rosa passed by a group of the pack¡¯s teens, who looked like they were on their way to the pack house.


    ¡°Good evening miss Rosa.¡± They greeted in chorus, and Rosa waved at them.


    ¡°Good evening guys! Headed to the pack house?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±. One of them answered.


    ¡°Alright then. Have fun.¡± She said, dismissing them. Just as they walked away, a particr thing which one of them had said, grasped Rosa¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She called them back, and they slowly made their way towards her. ¡°Did any of you just mention ¡®Prince Sebastian¡¯?¡± She asked, and the tallest one amongst them nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard?¡± He asked, and she shook her head, not quite following.


    ¡°Heard what?¡±


    ¡°The rogue Prince abducted some witches, faes and vampires. He has promised to kill them, if Gamma Audrey doesn¡¯t meet him and marry him.¡±


    ¡°I would haveughed at this joke, but it¡¯s an expensive one.¡± Rosa shook her head, and was about walking away.


    ¡°He is not joking.¡± Another one of the teens called her attention, making her stop in her tracks. She recognized that one. He was the son to one of the pack¡¯s elders. ¡°I heard my father say so. You can also ask Luna Leah if you wish.¡±


    It suddenly didn¡¯t sound like a joke anymore, and Rosa could feel the hairs on her skin standing.


    What if this was true? She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but then, she hadn¡¯t detected a single lie from what the boys had said. She watched in a mix of confusion and disbelief, as the boys walked away.


    ¡®You could just ask Luna Leah. She would definitely know whether or not it¡¯s the truth¡¯. Rosaline¡¯s wolf suggested, and she found herself nodding in agreement. Immediately, she took a ¡®U¡¯ turn and headed to the pack house, just behind the children.


    After about 15 minutes of walking, she finally made it to the pack house. Making her way to the entrance of the Alpha Denver¡¯s home, she spoke to the guard on duty.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± She greeted, keeping a great amount of space between she and the obviously harmless guard. She was yet to know the day she¡¯d ovee her fear towards men. Andrew had really damaged her before he died.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± The guard responded, unable to take his eyes off her pretty face.


    They had all always wanted to make a move on the pretty Rosa, but couldn¡¯t, for the fear of Gamma Audrey. Most especially, they all knew Rosa found men repulsive.


    ¡°Please, I want to know if Luna Leah is in.¡± She requested, and he nodded almost immediately.


    ¡°Yes, she is in. You want to see her?¡± Her asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosa nodded. ¡°Is it toote for her to receive visitors?¡± She asked, but the guard shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet. Please, go on in.¡± He pulled the door open for her, and she stepped in, muttering her thanks. The moment he closed the door behind her, he turned to his fellow guard on duty, who had a grin on his face.


    ¡°She always smells so nice.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°What I¡¯d do to have a mate like that.¡± The other replied him.


    ¡°Andrew must have really been a bastard. Gloriously messed things up for the rest of us.¡± He shook his head in annoyance.


    Meanwhile, Rosa had walked into the pack house, to see Leah sitting on one of the sofas and knitting what looked like a sweater.


    ¡°Rosa!¡± She called in surprise.


    ¡°Good evening Luna Leah.¡± Rosa gave a slight bow in respect, and Leah invited her to join her on the sofa.


    ¡°So what brings you here, because I find it difficult to believe you just came to say ¡®hi¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯te to say ¡®hi¡¯.¡± Rosa chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I came for a different reason.¡±


    ¡°Please let me know.¡± Leah requested, inching closer to the nervous lookingdy.


    ¡°I heard from some teens this evening¡­..¡± She released a fretful sigh. ¡°Please tell me Audrey is fine.¡± She pleaded, and Leah¡¯s face fell. How could she not realize that was the reason why Rosa hade? She was also very surprised the woman was just getting to hear the news which had been circting the pack for two days now.


    ¡°Rosa¡­.. I¡¯m sorry. I should have known that you were yet to find out.¡±


    ¡°W.. what?¡± Rosa stuttered, her lips quivering as she did. ¡°Audrey is really in danger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Leah sighed. ¡°But the king would definitely do all in his power to ensure she isn¡¯t hurt.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How? I¡¯m not even sure he has been treating her well since he found out she was his mate again. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do his best to ensure she is unhurt.¡±


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t say that.¡± Leah sighed. ¡°I believe they are slowly working on their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°That is not enough to ensure she is safe!¡± Rosa said, standing up and pacing about.


    Leah had always seen Rosa as the quiet and secluded type, so seeing her beat her head so much over someone else, was refreshing to see. Audrey had indeed made a good friend in Rosa these past years.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t do anything from here.¡± Leah reasoned, standing up to join a restless Rosa.


    ¡°Says who?¡± Rosa asked, making Leah somewhat confused.


    ¡°But you know we can¡¯t, Rosa.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. But I can. I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡­.¡± Leah shot her a suspicious look. ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±


    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n on travelling to the royal moon pack?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell you, then.¡± Rosa sighed, and turned to walk away.


    ¡°It¡¯s of no use!¡± Leah¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°The exchange is supposed to take ce this afternoon. You are already toote.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes widened in a mix of fear and shock.


    ¡°Moreover, the king has put every inter pack movements on a hold, until the war is over.¡±


    ¡°I do not care.¡± Rosa shook her head adamantly. ¡°I would not sit still and watch Audrey marry her worse nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Marry?¡± Leah asked in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The kids had told me that Sebastian has only agreed to release the hostages, if Audreyes and agrees to marry him.¡± Rosa exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Leah found herselfughing, which did nothing but grate on Rosa¡¯s nerves. ¡°The agreement was to bring Audrey along, for the release of the hostages.¡±


    ¡°That even makes it worse! No one knows what ns he has in mind towards her. And I don¡¯t know how you find it possible tough.¡± Rosa shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leah apologized. ¡°But it¡¯s just funny how the wrong news can fly so easily.¡±


    ¡°I need to go.¡± Rosa said.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t¡­.¡± Leah was still talking when Rosa walked out of the pack house. The moment the doors closed behind her and she walked a decent distance, she began running as fast as her legs could carry her. Her mind told her that Leah was going to try and stop her, and she couldn¡¯t afford for that to happen.

 CHAPTER 83

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    The moment she got back home, she started packing some clothes into a bag, but realized it would only slow her down. Throwing the bag aside, she brought out another bag from the wardrobe, and searched it thoroughly like a crazy woman. Once her hand touched the item she was looking for, she sighed in relief.


    It was the purse containing the little savings she had. She figured it would be enough to buy her a passage out of the pack, through Ss¡¯s carriage. Ss was well known for his illegal interstate business. He was the kind of man she¡¯d never go to for any reason, but now, she hadn¡¯t a choice.


    ¡®What if Audrey is gone by the time we get there?¡¯ Her wolf asked, and she groaned in frustration.


    ¡®Please not now¡¯. She rushed out, honestly not ready for a conversation with her wolf, especially when she was trying to leave this house, before Leah sent the guards after her.


    Tightly clipping her money bag around her waist, she took her jacket and literally breezed out of the house, locking the door behind her. She headed towards Ss¡¯s tavern, not having an idea she just narrowly escaped the pack¡¯s guards, who were currently knocking on the door of her house.


    While she made her way to Ss¡¯s tavern, she kept reminding herself to be positive. Audrey had to be fine. On getting there, she spotted the small looking man,ing out of the tavern and muttering inaudible words to himself. Immediately, she rushed to him and called his attention.


    ¡°Mr Ss!¡± She yelled out, covering the distance between them. ¡°Mr Ss, please I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, and what kind of help do you want?¡± He gruffly replied, pinning his stern gaze on her.


    ¡°My name is Rosaline, and I need to get to the royal moon pack before noon.¡± She quickly informed.


    ¡°And how am I supposed to help with that?¡± He red at her, and was about to walk away when she pulled him back.


    ¡°Please sir. I do not have much time on my side.¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t be of help to you, crazy woman!¡± He yelled in annoyance, pulling his hand away.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± She suddenly demanded and he turned to look at her, not because she had ordered him to, but because he was trying find the audacity she had. Rosa knew that was the case but either ways, he was doing what she wanted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°When does your next carriage leave the pack?¡± She asked, and he found himself answering truthfully.


    ¡°It leaves a few minutes from now.¡± He answered, and his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on me.¡± She demanded, before throwing him another question. ¡°Would I be able to get to the royal moon pack this noon, if I leave with you now?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how smooth the journey is. The guards stationed at every pack boundary, would be more active, now that inter pack travels have been put on hold. That might slow down the speed of our journey.¡±


    ¡°I would take my chance.¡± Rosa nodded at the small looking man, who was trying to understand what had just happened to him. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go already.¡± She pressed, and Ss red at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you just did to me, but just so you know, you don¡¯t scare me.¡± He sneered, clearly feeling intimidated.


    ¡°It is not my n to scare you, Mister. I just need to be at the pce as soon as possible. And I told you already, I do not have the time for these back and forths. How much do I need to pay you?¡± She asked, and his eyes bulged greedily.


    ¡°65!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She red. ¡°That would take me on 12 normal trips, with spare change.¡±


    ¡°You said it already. ¡®Normal trips¡¯. This isn¡¯t a normal trip, miss. Are you going or not?¡± He raised his chin up in defiance, and Rosa¡¯s re increased. She knew she promised not to intimidate him in anyway, but he kinda deserved it.


    ¡°35! Let¡¯s go. Now!¡± She said authoritatively, hoping she would be able to put some fear in him. It seemed to have worked because he bowed his head in defeat.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned and walked right into the tavern. She continued to follow him as he made his way through the crowd, into a door that led to¡­. a carriage port.


    This man had not one, two, or three, but 8 carriages, which seemed full and ready to leave anytime soon. She silently celebrated her  victory, and hoped the journey turned out to be a smooth one.


    ****


    ****


    Releasing a tired sigh, Rosa finally came to a stop at the huge pce gates. Ss hadn¡¯t lied to her at all. Their journey had been so rough, that she feared for her life at some point. They weren¡¯t able to get to the royal moon pack yesterday, and were just getting there this afternoon. They had left her at the pack¡¯s boundary, where she had to trek and trek until she could see finallye across other werewolves. She asked around, and was directed to the pce.


    Now, she was finally here, and was unsure what to expect. Taking a step of faith, she made her way closer to the gates. She was about walking through, only to be stopped by the guards stationed there.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of them questioned, and she felt fear consume her.


    ¡°I am Rosa.¡± She muttered. ¡°I belong to Gamma Audrey.¡±


    ¡°You belong to our Luna?¡± Hearing them refer to Audrey as ¡®Luna¡¯, made her face lit up.


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± She rushed out. ¡°I am the mate of herte brother. Please I¡¯m here to see her.¡±


    She waited patiently, while the soldiers whispered amongst themselves.


    ¡°Give us a minute.¡± They said, and she watched them just stand still in their ce. They were probably trying to mindlink someone. After a while, one of them looked up at her.


    ¡°Guys¡­¡± He called the others. ¡°Beta Marcus says he knows her.¡± He informed, and Rosa released a sigh of relief. ¡°You can go in.¡± He said, lifting the blockade for her to pass through. ¡°He would lead you to the training grounds, where you can meet Beta Marcus.¡± He pointed at one of the guards, who walked towards Rosa.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered, and followed the guard behind.


    On getting to the training grounds, Rosa sighted Marcus, busy training with their pack soldiers. A wide smile spread through her face. She was really here!! And with the look of things, Audrey was safe!


    ¡®Marcus!¡¯ She mindlinked, and just as he turned to her, her nose caught a strong smell. She walked away mindlessly, leaving behind the guard who had just escorted her here.


    Her wolf was jumping around in her head, and her heartbeat elerated with the fear of what she just realized.


    ¡®Mate!!¡¯ Her wolf howled in joy.


    ¡®No no no!!¡¯ She rushed out in fear. ¡®I don¡¯t a need a ma¡­..¡¯ Her thoughts were cut short when a huge handsome looking man, started making his way towards her. The look on his face, was enough to tell Rosa that he was beyond pissed. But why was heing at her in that manner¡­?


    Oh no! He was her mate! He was the one!


    The closer he marched towards her, the more she felt his excessively powerful aura. Nheless, she stood in her ce, not actually confident, but scared to move.


    Finally, he got to her, and she didn¡¯t expect the loud growl he released at her. She covered her face in fear, tears stinging her eyes as she realized this powerful man who was her mate, didn¡¯t want her. Of course. She was weak,cked confidence, and wasn¡¯t good enough.


    ¡®That¡¯s not true!¡¯ Her wolf cried in her head. She was surprised that she cared what this man thought about her, as his mate. She shouldn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want her anyways.


    After a few seconds, she smelled a very familiar scent, and looked up to see the back of the woman she hade all the way for. Audrey!


    ¡°Mine!!¡± Audrey growled angrily at the man.


    ¡°Yours? Indeed.¡± He muttered sarcastically. ¡°I just heard my stupid wolf, scream that she is mine!!¡± He yelled back.


    Oh goddess, no! He was really her mate. A man who literally detests the sight of her.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± She heard Audrey whisper in shock. Rosa wished she could just remain hidden behind Audrey, but more than anything, she felt the strong urge to show this insolent man that she wasn¡¯t weak.


    Gently pushing Audrey aside, she stepped up to him, and yelled her order. ¡°Look at me!!¡±


    He looked somewhat amused, and focused his gaze on her. That trick always worked. They would look at you, trying to understand your guts.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± She found herself asking, and before he could think it through, he replied her question truthfully.


    ¡°Hell no.¡±


    Taking her gaze off of him, she tried to control the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. She knew she shouldn¡¯t care whether he wanted her or not, but it still hurt all the same. She was right after all¡­. a man would only bring her pain.


    Still confused on what just happened, he blinked his eyes in shock. How did she just bring out the truth from him?


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve done enough, Ryan.¡± Audrey muttered, and the name rang a bell in Rosa¡¯s mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rosa.¡± Audrey pulled Rosa along, leaving a confused looking Ryan behind.

 CHAPTER 84

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I looked at Rosa, still reeling from the happiness of having her here, and the anger of Ryan breaking her heart.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t break my heart.¡± She red at me. She could always tell what I was thinking.


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t. You broke his. It¡¯s his loss.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t break his either. And yes, it¡¯s his loss. I never even wanted him in the first ce.¡± She rolled her eyes, cleaning the remnant tears  under her eye lid. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be here with you.¡± She suddenly changed the subject, making a wide grin appear on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m happier, Rosa. I am so happy, that I could possibly break your bones if I hug you. But then, you just found your mate in a very unusual manner, and even though I have a lot of questions to ask you, I would rather sit beside you, and wait for you to get over this humiliating experience.¡± At my words, she sniffled, releasing hot air from my mouth. Oh, my Rosa. Her eyes were so red, and I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me why she cried so hard. She felt she wasn¡¯t good enough. Andrew had always made her feel that way, and Ryan only made it seem like it was true.


    I could bet that if Ryan had been the least bit excited to find her, Rosa would have rethought her decisions about not wanting a mate. Now, his behaviour would only solidify her stance to remain alone.


    Just then, the door to my room barged open, and La rushed in.


    ¡°La.¡± I called in surprise, whilst her eyes were fixed on Rosa.


    ¡°Is this she?¡± La asked, and I sighed in understanding, realizing that Logan must have told she and Liam what happened.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Your Rosa?¡± She asked again, and I chuckled, nodding my head. ¡°Yes, my Rosa.¡±


    Rosa who seemed to like the sound of that, raised her head up, a small smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful than Audrey had described you to be.¡± La cooed, sitting beside an amused Rosa. That was another thing I always tried to make Rosa believe. She was so beautiful, but Andrew¡¯s unkind words had sunk deep into her mind, making her believe otherwise. ¡°Do not mind Ryan¡¯s silly behaviour, he woulde around.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if hees around or not.¡± Rosa red at a nk space, probably imagining his face in her head.


    ¡°La, Ryan has a lot of apologizing to do.¡± I said, meaning every word.


    ¡°And that, he shall.¡± She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to give me any apologies. I¡¯m just fine.¡± Rosa shot back, making me heave a sigh.


    ¡°Rosa, are you hungry?¡± La asked, and she blinkedically, making me smile. She was definitely hungry.


    ¡°Whenst did you get something to eat?¡± I asked, and she released a sigh.


    ¡°Yesterday morning.¡±


    ¡°Since then?!¡± I yelled in disbelief. It was a new day, and almost evening. ¡°Rosaaa¡­¡± I called in a tone of chastisement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was already on my way back to the house yesterday, when I heard those kids¡­.¡± She paused. ¡°I had to rush down here to see you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ I heard he was going to be here.¡± She whispered thest part, making my eyes widen in realization.


    ¡°Rosa¡­.¡± I felt tears clogging my eyes. ¡°Did you reallye all the way, just because you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all I have!¡± She cut me off, tears equally brimming in her eyes. ¡°What do I do if anything happens to you?¡± She sniffled, and I felt my heart go soft. Immediately, I walked up to her  and embraced her warmly.


    All the while, La just stood there, staring at us. ¡°The sisterhood between you both is so beautiful.¡± She whispered, and I smiled


    ¡°I just mindlinked one of the omegas. Your meal would be up shortly¡± La informed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered. I was cleaning the tears off Rosa¡¯s face, when Emily walked in through the door, in serious tears. Oh, no. What happened?!


    ¡°Emily? Are you okay?¡± La asked in concern. Emily gave a small frown the moment she realized La was there, and I was quick to put two and two together. Emily didn¡¯t want La knowing what the problem was, because this problem, turned out to be her mother.


    ¡°Uhhmmm¡­ La?¡± I called. ¡°Please, could you just stay with Rosa for sometime? I need to see Emily privately. Please.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!!¡± She nodded in understanding. I took Emily¡¯s hand and headed out of my room. We made our way towards Logan¡¯s¡­. sorry, OUR chambers, hoping to get some privacy. Thankfully, Logan wasn¡¯t in, so we made ourselvesfortable.


    ¡°Please sit down, Emily.¡± I requested, and she quietly made her way to the couch beside the bed.


    I walked to the bed and sat opposite her, remaining silent as I waited for her to cry to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me to be done crying.¡± She said in between sobs.


    ¡°But that is the only way we canmunicate effectively.¡± I reasoned, and she nodded, cleaning her eyes with the back of her palm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine to talk now.¡± She muttered. Goddess! Her face was so bloated and red. Emily really loved this man!


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, waiting for her to say something, but she remained silent.


    After a while, she spoke out. ¡°She is so young.¡± Those were the only words she was able to make out, before fresh tears made their way down her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s expected, sweetie. She¡¯s a vampire.¡± At my words, she looked up at me in shock.


    ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    ¡°I guess I do. Queen Brienne?¡±


    As if my words had provoked a fresh feeling of anger within her, she began muttering several words.


    ¡°She hugged him so tightly, when she knows he has a mate. And he let her stay in his arms. I see him look at her with so much love in his eyes, now she¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°She is the mother of his children, Emily. He would always love and appreciate her for that.¡±


    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t I also be the mother of his future kids?¡± She asked, breaking into sobs.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t even let him touch you.¡± I reasoned, wanting to know what her response would be.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even tried to touch me for weeks!!¡± She yelled back at me, making a small smile make its way to my face. Her mouth quivered badly, as she bowed her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°So you want him to touch you?¡± I found myself asking, and she shyly nodded.


    ¡°Badly.¡± She sighed, cleaning the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°Ohhh, Emily.¡± I smiled in happiness. ¡°King Xavier is probably just wanting you to make the first move, because he doesn¡¯t want to pressure you.¡± More than anything else, I was very happy that he listened to my advice, and didn¡¯t try to kiss her or be intimate with her again. It seemed the moon goddess had perfectly orchestrated queen Brienne¡¯s arrival at the pce, in a time like this.


    Now, Emily was seeing that his ex wife looked even more younger than she did, and that provoked a lot of emotions within her. She could finally see that the man she thought was too old for her, shared a beautiful past with a0 younger woman. Above all, she had seen how much of a wonderful lover he was, and was scared to lose him to another.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let Queen Brienne make you feel insecure. She has her beloved.¡±


    ¡°Then she should keep her hands to him, and not mine.¡± Emily quipped, making my smile widen.


    ¡°How about you make the first move, huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked at loss.


    ¡°Make the first move on your mate. Let him know you want him to touch you.¡± I exined.


    ¡°B.. but I d¡­ don¡¯t know what to do.¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, Emily. Just ce your lips on his. That¡¯s all it takes.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    ***


    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that!¡± I yelled in exasperation.


    ¡°Neither can I.¡± Liam added. ¡°Why would you tell your mate you do not want her?¡±


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t douse the urge to speak the truth in that moment.¡± Ryan shot back.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the truth?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°You really do not want her?¡±


    ¡°Logan! You of all people should know that I don¡¯t. All I need is a breeder. I am not cut out for this romantic bullshit. I¡¯ve been alone for 10 years, and I¡¯m just fine. Why did the moon goddess have to bring her now?¡±


    ¡°Because you need her.¡± Liam reasoned.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Ryan adamantly refused.


    ¡°Trust me, Ryan. You do. Just ept her and raise your future kids together.¡±


    ¡°It sounds so easy for you to say.¡± Ryan red.


    ¡°It is easy.¡± I replied, before releasing a sigh. ¡°Fine, it isn¡¯t. But all the stress and difficulties thates with making it work, is all worth it. I¡¯m a living example.¡± I found myself smiling at the thought of Audrey. Shepleted me in ways I couldn¡¯t imagine. I wanted to tell Ryan all the beautiful things he was missing out on.


    Just then, La mindlinked me, informing me that it was time for dinner.


    ¡°Guys, it time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I definitely need a good meal after the stress of today.¡± Ryan gruffly said, earning himself res from Liam and I.


    ¡°So what are you going to do about her?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugged. I guess his non chnce was what frustrated me the most.


    ¡®Calm down. You were once like him. These things take time¡¯. Liam mindlinked me, and I nodded in understanding. If I didn¡¯t understand, then I was simply a hypocrite.


    We all stepped out of my study, and made our way to the dinning room for dinner. Audrey was already seated, waiting for me to show up.


    ¡°Hello love.¡± I went behind her and kissed her neck, not caring about the officials who were watching us so intently.


    ¡°My love.¡± She sighed, looking up at me.


    ¡®Rosa?¡¯ I mindlinked.


    ¡®She already ate about two hours ago. She¡¯s having her rest¡¯.


    ¡®Okay¡¯.


    ¡®How did the talk with Ryan go? Were you and Liam able to talk some sense into him?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid not¡¯. I sighed, taking my seat beside her.


    ¡®Hmmm¡­. no problem¡¯. She nodded. ¡®I believe he needs some time¡¯.


    ¡®He sure does!¡¯ I rushed out. ¡®Ryan has had it tough with love, in the past¡¯.


    ¡®And so has Rosa. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to know¡¯.


    ¡®I think we should talk about this after dinner¡¯. I suggested, to which she nodded.


    ¡®Meanwhile, I have a exciting gist for you¡¯. She grinned, making me smile. I didn¡¯t know what this gist was, but it¡¯d better be a juicy gossip.


    I noticed father and Emily had been unusually quiet, making me wonder if all was well between them.


    The rest of dinner went fine, and the atmosphere was quite warm.


    ¡°Honey, go ahead, I woulde meet you in our chamberster. I just need to wrap up an important pack discussion with my father.¡± I exined.


    ¡°But your father has retired back to his chambers.¡± She reasoned.


    ¡°No, he just mindlinked me. He is in his study. I would just go see him, and return as quickly. Wouldn¡¯t take long, okay?¡± I gave her a chaste kiss on the forehead, before walking away.


    I rushed up the staircase, wanting to be back with my mate already. I really wanted to spend more quality time with her.


    Just as I approached my father¡¯s study, I began to hear yells in there. It sounded like he was having an argument with someone. Taking cautious steps, I got to the door and found out it was slightly open. Peeping through, I could spot my father standing tall over his mate, who looked very displeased. Father on the other hand, seemed frustrated.


    ¡°Who more do you want me to do, Emily?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°Look at me!!¡± She yelled out in annoyance, and father was clearly surprised. Even I, was. What did she mean by that? Father was literally acting like ap dog when it concerned her.


    ¡°Look at me like I am the most important person to you!¡± She continued, breathing so heavily as she brushed her hand through her hair.


    ¡°Emily, you are the most important person in my life!¡±


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± She sighed, tears dropping to her cheeks. Okay, this was serious. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have been listening on them, but I just couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You don¡¯t get it! Touch me!!¡± She yelled out, and before I could properly react to her statement, her actions made me open my mouth in surprise.


    There she was, kissing my father with a raw kind of hunger that had sweat breaking onto my forehead. Just before my father made to grab her waist, I carefully tiptoed out of sight, rushing to my chambers to give my mate this interesting information I just stumbled upon.

 CHAPTER 85

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Emily opened her eyes and the bright rays of the morning sun almost made her blind. She quickly squinted her eyes shut, and opened them after a while. As her eyes adjusted to the brightness of the day, she hopped of her bed, looking around for something, or rather someone. Where could he be? He never left their chambers before she woke.


    Nheless, she dragged her feet into the bathroom for a shower and mouth wash.


    All the while she bathed, she had just one thought in mind. Him. She didn¡¯t know how she had be so whipped by him, but by the goddess, she couldn¡¯t help it. Whenever she was alone, the only picture that came to her mind was his face. When he smiled, how white his beautifully arranged set of teeth were, the way he looked when he paidplete attention to her. The boisterous sound of hisughter, anytime she won him in a game of chess. Emily was smitten! And for the life of her, she couldn¡¯t understand how she went from ¡®not wanting their bond¡¯, to ¡®fiercely wanting to protect what they shared, with all she had¡¯.


    She was supposed to go see her father today, after they were done with the council meeting. She knew what he wanted to discuss with her, and couldn¡¯t even me the poor man. He deserved an heir to his Alpha position, from her. Ever since she was little, he and her mother had never made her feel bad for being their only child, and a daughter. She knew they badly wanted a male child, but that didn¡¯t stop them from caring for her as was supposed. When she started bing of age, she made a promise to herself, to birth a son who would take over from her father.


    But then, it seemed like the moon goddess wasn¡¯t on her side, because the more she hoped and waited for her fated mate to show up, the more the years flew past her. She was devastated, but never let her hope die.


    It could onlye as a shock to her, when she attended the king¡¯s father¡¯s birthday alongside her parents, and found out he was her mate. Oh! She had literally cried herself to sleep that night. Her skin crawled with the thought that she was going to spend the rest of her life, catering to the sexual needs of a man almost twice her age. Now, when she looked back at the past month, she could only release a sigh of gratitude.


    She was thankful that he made her stay, if not she wouldn¡¯t have realized how wonderful he was. She had always thought he was too old for her but now, all she could think was how beautifully he aged. For his age, he was quite hot, and she couldn¡¯t even lie about it. Xavier made her realize that there was a lot to the mate bond, than sex. All her life, she had just anticipated finding her mate, so she could birth an heir for her father. Now, being with Xavier took all of that pressure off her. She had expected he would adamantly insist to have his way with her, but he didn¡¯t. He had only tried to kiss her once, which she actually thought felt really good. But because she was scared of her unusual reaction to his closeness, she pushed him away.


    Ever since, Xavier hadn¡¯t tried to be physically intimate with her. One would have thought that would dampen the flow of their rtionship, or his kindness towards her, but surprisingly, his kindness increased immensely.


    When she was with him, he actually did feel like a parent. But a parent she badly wanted to kiss and¡­. do a whole lot of other nasty things with. Was she normal?


    Most especially, she felt threatened now that his ex wife who happened to be a very young and beautiful woman, was back in the pce. Emily tried to ignore a lot of physical contacts between her mate and his ex wife, but it was so difficult to.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, she took her time applying her body lotion, and moisturizing her face and lips. Her heart began to lurch again, making her groan! This was one thing she hated about being attached to someone. She always had this helpless feeling of wanting to be around them at all times.


    She wondered where he could be, and that was when she realized he was definitely at the council meeting as well.


    ¡°How long until they are done?¡± She muttered to herself, taking in a deep breathe and releasing it.


    She turned to her bed, and that was when she noticed the flowers on the bedstand. Rushing over to pick the up, she happily sniffed in and smiled at the thought that he always gave her flowers, not his ex wife.


    ¡®Get his ex wife outta your head! We are his mates!¡¯ Her wolf chastised, and she let out a small frown. Her mind went back to the first day Brienne had showed up in the pce. Xavier had been clearly surprised to see her there. The way he had hugged her when she broke down in tears after narrating how her lover had been taken, made Emily feel a kind of way.


    Emily actually felt sad for her, but even sadder about the fact that she was using her mate as a ¡®shoulder to lean on¡¯. Xavier didn¡¯t seem to mind either, as he literally held the crying woman for as long as she wanted to remain in his arms. That night, he had returned to their chamberster than usual, and had just gone to bed without so much as a conversation. Emily had told herself it was nothing. Maybe he was just so tired after receiving such a news after a hectic day.


    The following day hadn¡¯t been any different, he had left for the council meeting before she could wake up, making her feel like he was just too concerned about the entire issue, because Brienne was involved.


    On the day that Audrey and the supernatural officials had left for the territory boundary, Xavier had stayed back with Brienne. She understood Brienne needed the moral and emotional support, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel the distance between she and Xaviertely. They barely had time to talk and converse like they normally would. Most of all, he hadn¡¯t tried to be intimate with her again. She felt he had be more unconcerned about that, due to Brienne¡¯s presence.


    She particrly felt angry at herself, because she couldn¡¯t focus on being worried about Audrey. All the while, she would find herself walking towards the balcony where Xavier and Brienne sat, stealing nces and trying to reassure herself that nothing more was happening between the two.


    Now that she was looking at the tulips he had brought her this morning, she couldn¡¯t help but reassure herself that all was fine. Atleast, that was one gesture he hadn¡¯t stopped making since Brienne showed up at the pce.


    Walking back to the vanity mirror and looking at her face, she convinced herself she was beautiful enough. And she was worthy enough. And¡­. she was going to try and get him to spend some time together today. After she was done seeing her father, she would go to her mate¡¯s study and keep himpany until he was done with all he had to do.


    ying chess all on her own to pass time, she eventually fell asleep. When she woke up, it was almost evening. Just then, her father¡¯s voice filtered through her mindlink, telling her toe meet him at the pce gardens. Apparently, the meeting was over, and she was more excited to go see her mate after speaking with her father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯d just spend a couple of minutes with father, after which you would go and spend the whole day with Xavier.¡± She smiled to herself. Almost immediately, a frown reced her smile. What if Xavier decided he was too busy forpany? That could happen, right? But he had never made it seem like he was too busy for her, she reasoned. Whatever the case was, she was gonna make an effort.


    Very quickly, she made her way out of their chambers, and straight to the pce gardens. Just as she got there, she was surprised to not find her father.


    ¡®Father?¡¯ She tried mindlinking him, but couldn¡¯t seem to connect through. But he told her he was going to be here, right?


    After waiting for some long minutes, she eventually turned and made her way back into the pce. Just as she walked past therge living area, there was Xavier, looking quite lost in whatever he had been discussing with Brienne. She wasn¡¯t so mad, until Brienne hit his arm yfully.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had been so focused on his ex wife, that he even failed to sniff her around. Unable to contain the sadness in her heart anymore, she ran up to the only person she felt she could actually talk to. Audrey.


    On getting to Audrey¡¯s room, she was already in a fit of tears. She stepped into the open room, and hadn¡¯t expected to see La there. La had been quite concerned about her, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to not be equally mad at the daughter of the woman presently causing her sadness. Audrey seemed to have understood the situation, and excused them both to have a more private discussion at the king¡¯s chambers.


    After a few minutes of crying and exining her predicament to Audrey, she felt a lot less heavy. Audrey hadn¡¯t disappointed in terms of giving her the right advice, and telling her how to go about fixing things. Maybe following Audrey¡¯s advice would really help her. She had to be bold enough to approach Xavier today.


    Emily spent the rest of the evening with Audrey and Ryan¡¯s new mate; Rosa. After a while, La informed them that it was time for dinner. It hadn¡¯t been long Rosa ate, so she declined joining them for dinner. Emily also figured that thedy was trying to avoidying eyes on her mate.


    She hadn¡¯t quite gathered the full gist, but she knew Ryan and Rosa had started off on quite a rocky terrain. She hoped that they got to straighten things out though.


    Throughout dinner, Emily didn¡¯t say a word to Xavier, still feeling somewhat angry at him. Xavier on the other hand, could feel the weird energy from his mate, and couldn¡¯t bring himself to talk to her, for the fear that she¡¯d only ignore him.


    ¡®Hey¡¯. He finally muttered through their mindlink, but just as he thought, she didn¡¯t say a word in response.


    He felt like groaning in frustration, partly because they hadn¡¯t really had so much time for each othertely.


    ¡®Could that be the reason she¡¯s mad?¡¯ His wolf asked, and Xavier really wanted to believe it. He was still actively trying to woo his mate, and such a reaction from her would only mean that he was making progress.


    After they were done with dinner, he mindlinked her.


    ¡®Would be in my study to wrap up something with Logan. Let me know if you need anything, love¡¯.


    ¡®Okay¡¯. She replied, actually having in mind to follow him behind.


    Xavier left the dinning room, and Emily followed behind. The moment he got to his study, he held the door open, rather than try to shut it. Looking up at her, she swallowed in embarrassment. He definitely knew she had been following him.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He invited, and she took slow and steady steps in. When she heard the door close behind her, she turned back to see him staring so intently at her.

 CHAPTER 86

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Xavier stared so intently at her, wondering why she had silently followed him all the way to his study.


    ¡°Emily, why have you been acting really weird and¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to turn it on me!!¡± She yelled out in anger, catching him off guard. ¡°You have been so distant! You barely have time to be with me anymore, yet you expect me to act like all is fine?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There is a lot going on at the moment, Emily. This kingdom is on the brink of potential ruin and crisis! I¡¯m trying my best.¡±


    ¡°Well, your best is not enough!!!¡±


    ¡°What more do you want me to do, Emily?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°Look at me!!¡± She yelled out in annoyance, and Xavier was even more surprised. He wondered what she meant by that. Everyone knew how much he worshipped the ground she walked on. Looking at her was something he definitely did all the time. ¡°Look at me like I am the most important person to you!¡± She continued, breathing so heavily as she brushed her hand through her hair in mild frustration.


    ¡°Emily, you are the most important person in my life!¡± He tried to reason, but she just wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°Oh, goddess!¡± She sighed, tears dropping to her cheeks. Xavier hated that sight, and was already wondering what he could do to remedy the situation. ¡°You don¡¯t get it! Touch me!!¡± She yelled out, and his eyes widened slightly, a sweet feeling dancing around his belly. Did his mate just ask him to touch her? He was still trying toprehend things, when she covered the space between them, and smashed her lips against his, kissing him with such primal hunger he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Almost immediately, he held onto her waist, kissing her back with equal fervour. Their tongues danced around each other in a sultry manner, teasing and pleasing.


    Suddenly pulling away and looking at her tear stained face which was red from blushing, he asked her a question.


    ¡°Emily, you want me to kiss you?¡± He asked, and she nodded shyly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited to do that to you.¡± He pulled her closer to himself, breathing against her forehead.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t wait anymore.¡± She sighed impatiently, tiptoeing, and wrapping her arms around his neck. He bent to her level and connected their lips in another searing kiss.


    He could feel those sparks and tingles flying around, and all he just wanted to keep doing the whole night, was kiss her. Losing their bnce for a moment, Emily staggered towards his work desk, pulling him along. He lifted her by the waist, cing her on top of the desk. She was seated on some papers and files, but Xavier could honestly care less. This was something he had wished would happen for so long, and now it was finally happening, a couple of files could be the least of his problems.


    Unable to help himself, he trailed kisses away from her lips, and travelled down her neckline.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± She released a pleasure filled sigh, indicating that she liked just how it felt. Not deterred, he continued sucking on her neck, his cock getting harder in his pants. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop.¡± She moaned.


    Regardless of being a virgin, Emily had definitely had a few kisses and by the goddess!, none of them felt as good as it felt with Xavier.


    ¡°Please, Emily.¡± He begged, wanting to feel her core so badly.


    ¡°Please, Xavier.¡± She sighed in response. Almost immediately, he parted her thighs and rested in between.


    She hadn¡¯t seen iting when he started grinding against her. He grinded so hard that she thought the friction would probably tear his pants. Most of all, she loved the feeling! His hardened cock grinding against her, his breath along her neckline, and his strong arms holding her securely in ce.


    ¡°Please kiss me.¡± She whispered, and he dly obliged. Their tongues fought a battle of dominance that Xavier definitely won.


    He was still grinding against her, when she took one of his hands and pressed it against her breasts, making him release a gasp in between kisses.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡± He panted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop.¡± She sighed, pushing his hand closer to her breast. Immediately, he started squeezing on her boobs so gently, his fingers rubbing against her erect nipple through the thin material.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a bra.¡± Hemented, and she nodded.


    He wondered if she also wasn¡¯t wearing any panties. But then, he didn¡¯t want to go faster than himself. He knew she¡¯d not be ready to take that bold step of being sexually intimate with him today. But then, he was willing to wait. Her willingness to let him do all of these with her, was more than enough encouragement.


    Pulling down the neckline of her dress and exposing her left breast himself, he released a hot breath. He was clearly amazing at how smooth and firm her breast was. Her are and nipple were so pink, making him think of berries. Without wasting more time, hetched his lips onto her nipple, as her head fell back in pleasure.


    ¡°Xavier!¡± She moaned, spreading her thighs the more. Seeing how much she loved the feeling, he pulled down the other side of her dress, exposing her second breast.


    As he suckled on one, he yed with the other. Her hand held his head, pressing him closer to her chest. He definitely loved the feeling of being suffocated by his mate¡¯s chest, which smelled quite lovely.


    Just then, he remembered Logan was going to be up shortly, and reluctantly pulled his lips away from her breast, still rubbing her other nipple in a circr motion.


    ¡°We have to stop.¡± He whispered, slowly grinding against her crotch.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, bncing her weight on the table, on her elbows.


    ¡°My son would be here anytime soon.¡± He replied, bending down to kiss her again. Just as if she was a drug, he found himself rubbing against her more intensely, and their kiss deepened again! This time, she was the one who pulled away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him meeting us like this.¡± She muttered in embarrassment, making Xavierpletely pull away from her, stepping backwards and looking at her semi naked body.


    There she was,ying on the table, with her elbows pushing up her body a bit. Her almost red hair falling behind her, and piling up on the table. Her legs were parted widely, and he could spot the whitece panties she wore, making his cock get harder. Her breasts were out on disy, and it took every will power within him, not to rush at her again. She was literally a full meal.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispered, sitting up on the table and quickly covering up her breasts. ¡°I would just return to our chambers.¡± She hopped down the desk and scampered away.


    Xavier didn¡¯t need anyone to let him know that she felt embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help butpare her embarrassment to how fiercely she kissed him, or the bold manner in which she pressed his hand against her breast.


    Shaking his head to rid off these seductive thoughts, he mindlinked his son.


    ¡®Logan¡¯.


    ¡®Father?¡¯ Came Logan¡¯s surprised voice.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t youing to see me anymore?¡¯ Xavier asked.


    ¡®Father, can we do this tomorrow? I have decided to spend some ample time with my mate. You should do so too¡¯. Logan had barely finished speaking, when Xavier shut off their link and literally rushed out of his study. He was definitely going to spend the night with his mate. He hadn¡¯t really realized it until now, but he missed her badly. They hadn¡¯t had time for themselvestely, and he nned to make up for that tonight. They would y a good game of chess, after which they would have random discussions, and probably sleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    That could work, right? They already had such an intense makeout session, cuddling into each other wouldn¡¯t be such a difficult task.


    He rushed to his chambers and signaled the guards to not greet him. Opening the door and going in, Emily turned, surprised to see him there.


    ¡°You¡­. I thou¡­.¡±


    ¡°Logan canceled. Said he¡¯d prefer to be with his mate. So I thought to myself¡­. I should be with mine too.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She muttered, looking away from him, when she remembered what they had been up to just minutes ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Emily.¡± He sighed walking closer to her. ¡°I should¡¯ve tried to make out more time for us. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I forgave you already. It¡¯s just¡­.¡± She sighed, wondering if telling him she was jealous about his friendship with his ex wife, was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Brienne apologizes for always being around.¡± Xavier suddenly said, making Emily look up in shock. ¡°Is she right? Are you displeased by our interactions?¡±


    Clearly, Brienne had noticed Emily¡¯s displeasure towards her closeness with Xavier, and had spoken to Xavier about it.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think she was right¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Emily rushed out, feeling tears cloud her eyes. ¡°I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xavier cut her off, covering the little space between them. ¡°I should never give you a reason to feel insecure. Brienne¡­. I agree that she used to be the greatest love of my life, but not anymore. Ever since you showed up, you triggered feelings and emotions within me, that I never thought possible. I want only you, Emily. No one else canpete for your ce in my heart and my life¡­.¡± he was still talking when Emily cupped his cheeks and tiptoed to kiss him.


    They were back to this again, and in the privacy andfort of their room. Xavier didn¡¯t want to get into it now. He didn¡¯t trust himself. So, he gently pulled away from her.


    ¡°You want to y a game of chess?¡± He quickly asked.


    ¡°No.¡± She pulled him closer again. ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± She whispered against his lips. Groaning in helplessness, he pulled her neck and began to respond to her with hot kisses. ¡°Hmmm.¡± She sighed in between kisses. He nibbled on her lower lip, slowly leading her towards their king sized bed.


    Soon enough, Emily fell butt down on the bed, and Xavier joined her, hovering above her as he kissed her neck and chest.


    ¡°I want to do something to you.¡± He sighed against her chest, and she nodded. She realized he couldn¡¯t see her, so she responded.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Hearing her give him the go ahead, he went down and ced his hands on her creamy thighs, trailing them up, underneath the short dress she wore. Her breathe hitched in anticipation, as she felt his fingers hook around herce panties, slowly pulling them down.


    Raising her leg for him to easily take it off, it finally came off her legs, and he mindlessly squeezed it to his nose, inhaling her sweet feminine scent. She looked at him through her spread thighs, swallowing hard as he closed his eyes while reveling in her scent. That sight, made wetness pool in between her thighs. Knowing what he had in mind to do next, she spread her legs even wider for him.


    Soon enough, she could feel his breathe against her womanhood, and she licked her lips nervously. A flick against her clitoris, and tingles traveled from the sole of her feet, up to her very core.


    ¡°Haaah..¡± She let out a low sigh, as he gave another flick. After that, she felt the entire length of his tongue, resting in between herbia, before sliding up treacherously. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She moaned, and he continued his ministrations. He kept licking and sucking her in ways she had never known. Her back arched in pleasure, as her slender fingers reflexly found their way down, ying with his soft mass of hair. ¡°Xavier!!¡± She moaned, pulling on his hair soo hard as she came. Falling back on the bed, she panted so hard, finding it difficult to believe how much pleasure she was just given.


    After some seconds, Xavier joined her on the bed. He turned his head to her, a small smile on his face. Mindlessly, her hand reached out to his face, caressing him so gently.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°No. Thank you.¡± He smiled.


    His smile dropped when he noticed her inching towards him. She tried to kiss him, but he gently pulled away.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want me?¡± She asked, and he frowned slightly, sitting up on the bed.


    ¡°Emily¡­.¡± He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you really want to do. You¡¯re just lost in the temporary pleasure of¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know what I want, Xavier.¡± She cut him off, climbing atop his thighs. Now, their faces were so close to each other¡¯s.


    ¡°Emily, you don¡¯t really want¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?!¡± She yelled in frustration. ¡°I want you. Forever.¡± She added. ¡°I know it seems so weird for me to be saying all of these after just a month and some weeks, but I¡­. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, Xavier. And I don¡¯t even know how.¡± She slowly shrugged, a lone tear dropping down her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re all that I think of, all that I want¡­¡± She was still talking when he shut her up with a sweet kiss. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°Emily¡­.¡± He whispered against her lips. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leave after the war?¡± He asked, a tone of plea in his voice.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be a stupid woman to do that?¡± She chuckled, making his heart swell with so much love for her. She had just epted to be with him! For real! He had won her over!


    ¡°Emily, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± She cut him off, kissing him so deeply. ¡°And I want you to be be my first.¡± She whispered thest part. ¡°Tonight.¡± She added, and his eyes widened slightly. Was she really asking him to¡­..?


    His thoughts were cut short when she suddenly held her gown and took it off, leaving herpletely naked on his thighs. ¡°Use me.¡± She whispered sultrily. On a normal day, he would have corrected that statement, but he didn¡¯t know why it turned him on a great deal. Looking into her eyes, he realized she intentionally used those words. How could a virgin be so¡­..


    ¡®She¡¯s 29!¡¯ His wolf reminded him, and he nodded. She had actually thought his nod was in agreement to her request. Truth be told, she wanted him to use her to both their satisfactions, while she called him ¡®daddy¡¯.

 CHAPTER 87

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Thedy dressed in a hood, walked past the bushy path, wondering how much more further she had to walk, before her mother showed up. Nheless, she continued walking until she heard her name.


    ¡°Dianah!¡±


    She looked forward and saw the tall beautiful woman standing there. She had missed her so much.


    ¡°Mother!¡± She ran into her arms, giving her a bone crushing hug.


    ¡°Oh, my sweetheart. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Annabelle said, caressing Diana¡¯s face.


    ¡°I missed you too mama.¡± She sighed, a small frown on her face.


    ¡°Heyyy¡­ It would all be over soon. Just give it a little time, okay?¡±


    ¡°What if all these doesn¡¯t go as nned?¡± Dianah asked, a look of worry on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been working like we asked you to.¡± Her mother softly chastised. ¡°We haven¡¯t received any information from you in a while now. What going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°I really do not know. Lately, we haven¡¯t really been getting as much information after they have their council meetings.¡±


    ¡°Their meetings are now secretive?¡± Annabelle asked, chuckling humourlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it seems to be.¡± Dianah sighed. ¡°I just want to be with you, mother.¡±


    ¡°That would happen when we rogues, conquer these kingdoms, and take over the reins of leadership. You just have to be very useful, and the rest is a cupcake. I cannot help but feel like you¡¯re beginning to ck and go soft. I know they are your kind, but they are not good people! They killed your father, remember? And made you homeless for years. Made your poor mother a rogue. I was supposed to be a coven leader!¡± Annabelle yelled in anger.


    It was so obvious that even after 28 years, the woman was yet to get over it all. Her sister had been given her position as the coven¡¯s leader, when it was never even her birthright! She was going toe back for her, and when she did, Isobel was going to die like dog.


    ¡°Do you see your Auntie?¡± Annabelle asked, and Diana released a sigh.


    ¡°I do see her once in a while. Looking at her face is so hard, because it feels like I¡¯m looking at you, when in reality, that isn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, my love. I would be united with you soon, and we would never have to stay apart from each other again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Dianah nodded, hoping everything would go as nned.


    ¡°So did youe with it?¡± Her mother asked, and she nodded slightly, putting her hand into her bosom and bringing out a small transparent vial, with some hair strands in it.


    ¡°Are you certain this is hers?¡± Annabelle asked, and she nodded in certainty.


    ¡°It is definitely hers, mother. I got it myself. Why do you even need it?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry.¡± Annabelle gave a wry smile. ¡°You would know in time. It¡¯s all for the right cause. Off you go now.¡± She shooed Dianah away, and she turned to leave.


    ¡°Leaving so early?!¡± Dianah heard his voice and turned back.


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± She called.


    ¡°I see your motheres to meet you secretly, huh?¡± He gave an ugly smile. ¡°I thought you were supposed to fill us in, with every information we need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best!¡± She red at him. ¡°Their meetings are a lot more secretive these days. I¡¯m just a soldier. Asking questions around could be quite suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Fine then. We are definitely going to win the war with or without these informations of yours, anyways.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Great!¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I would be on my way then.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± He stopped her. What did he want now? ¡°There is something your mother didn¡¯t tell you. And I wonder why she didn¡¯t, knowing you would want to be something like thaaaat¡­.¡± He dragged, making her roll her eyes.


    ¡°My mother tells me all the necessary things I need to know. If she didn¡¯t tell me whatever it is you are talking about, then it is probably not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Sebastian groanedically. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly now. We both know how much you¡¯ve always wanted to be a stronger version of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is a soldier Sebastian. She is strong enough.¡± Annabelle retorted, throwing the annoying man a re.


    ¡°Ohhh, stop that Annabelle. You are a rogue today, because you didn¡¯t live up to expectations. You didn¡¯t have enough powers to be better than your sister. You weren¡¯t good enough.¡± He taunted. ¡°You want the same for your daughter? Poor Dianah has suffered enough. Too much, if you ask me. She has suffered too much to be stuck as an ordinary wolf. No abilities, nothing to make her superior to others?¡±


    ¡°She is fine Sebastian!¡± Annabelle yelled in annoyance.


    ¡°Until she hears what I can offer heeeerrr¡­¡± Sebastian sang. ¡°Do you want to hear what I can offer you?¡± He asked Dianah, who slowly nodded, regardless of how badly she red at him.


    ¡°I am going to raise a hybrid army.¡± He grinned, making her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°What?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°You heard me!¡± He chuckled. ¡°A hybrid army. Our dearest rogue hybrid; Mark, has agreed to sire them.¡±


    ¡°Mother, is this true?¡± Dianah asked Annabelle, who shut her eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, can¡¯t you tell?!¡± Sebastian yelled out. ¡°And I knew you would be soooo delighted to be a part of it all. Wouldn¡¯t you? I mean, you would be stronger, faster, much better than this.¡± He waved at her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t want that, Dianah!¡± Annabelle rushed out, but Dianah remained convinced by Sebastian¡¯s words. ¡°Most of the trials are ending in errors! The wolves are dying!¡± Annabelle exined.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Dianah turned to Sebastian, who brushed his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your mother and the other silly witches cannot perform a simple siring spell!¡±


    ¡°I told you a siring spell is done with pure magic! Not ck magic.¡±


    ¡°Did I not provide those two witches for you to use their magic?¡± He queried.


    ¡°Their magic isn¡¯t strong enough. They are just normal witches! What did you expect?! And I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to convince my daughter into her death!¡±


    ¡°Dianah, look at me.¡± Sebastian called, ignoring Annabelle¡¯s tantrums. ¡°I would not ask you to die, you know that. I can probably ask the others to die, but not you. We¡¯ve alle a long way, haven¡¯t we?¡± He asked, but got no response from her. That didn¡¯t discourage him though.


    ¡°Why are you telling me about this, when it doesn¡¯t even have a headway?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because you can provide a solution, my darling. A lot of solutionssss¡­.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your mother insists the magic to activate the sire bond, can only be done with pure magic, right?¡± He asked, and Dianah found herself nodding. ¡°She also insists it has to be drawn from a very powerful witch, and it turns out that all the powerful witches are currently in the pce with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Annabelle gasped. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t endanger my daughter¡¯s life in that manner¡­.¡± Annabelle continued to yelled in disagreement, whilst Diana remained quiet in thoughts. Truly, his offer seemed really tempting, but it was just as dangerous as her mother thought.


    ¡°How would I bring any of them to you?¡± She found herself asking. ¡°They definitely wouldn¡¯t follow me willingly.¡±


    ¡°Nice question.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°That is where your motheres in. Definitely, all witches can create a magic portal. Rogue or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Annabelle nodded, not sure where this was all headed.


    ¡°Good.¡± Sebastian grinned. ¡°She would create a portal, through an object. Does that work?¡± He squinted his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Annabelle reluctantly replied. ¡°We can create portals through nes, beads¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I need to hear.¡± Sebastian cut her off. ¡°You would create a portal through a ne or whatever works for you. And Dianah here, would lure the witch into it.¡±


    ¡°Lure?¡± Diana asked, half irritated. ¡°They are not babies.¡±


    ¡°Fine then! Do you have any potion that could incapacitate a witch for some time?¡± He turned to Annabelle.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Not really doesn¡¯t sound like ¡®no¡¯.¡± He shot back. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± He dramatically bent his ear to the level of her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± She enunciated each word.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯m sorry. Dianah would have to find a way to get the witch through that portal.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need something else, when we can sedate her like we did the other witches?¡± Annabelle muttered in annoyance.


    ¡°Because it has to be more interesting. You know, struggling and all of that¡­¡± Sebastian grinned like a crazed man. He was a crazy man.


    ¡°I can hit her into unconsciousness, then push her into the portal, can¡¯t I?¡± Dianah asked, and Sebastian looked at her in evil admiration.


    ¡°That works too.¡± He nodded. ¡°You sound like you have someone in mind.¡± He noted.


    ¡°Yes, I certainly do.¡± Dianah responded with a smirk.


    ***


    ***


    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Chief, the girls are here.¡± Isobel informed, and the next minute, the two witches walked into the council room. One was a blonde, and the other, a brte.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Chief.¡± They bowed in respect, and I nodded at them.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± I pointed at the two empty seats that were specially reserved for them. After taking their seats beside Audrey, they turned to me.


    ¡°Thank you, Chief. Your blood helped us recover quickly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Luna.¡± They both turned to Audrey, giving a bow of appreciation.


    ¡°It is my duty. I¡¯m d I could be of help.¡± Audrey shed a small smile.


    ¡°So, we have been trying to gather as much information as we can, regarding the looming war, and we need both your help.¡± I said, and they turned to me.


    ¡°But how could we possibly help? We would do anything within our power.¡± The brte responded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°I want you to tell us all, what really transpired while you both were taken by the rogues.¡±


    She released a sigh, and shared a fretful look with the blonde, probably recalling the horror they had most certainly been put through. I didn¡¯t want to open their sore wounds, but everything they tell us, could be useful in one way or another.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She released another sigh. ¡°We were taken from the woods, when we went to get some herbs for a spell.¡±


    ¡°Okayyy¡­¡± I urged her on.


    ¡°The woods are a bit close to our territorial boundary, and we truly had no idea the enemies were lurking around. All so suddenly, I felt something sting my neck, and I guess Maggie did too.¡± She pointed at the blonde, who just remained calm. ¡°The next thing I know, I was falling to the ground and losing consciousness.¡±


    Point one; They had sedated them.


    ¡°When I woke up, I was in a very enclosed and dark space, but when I focused properly, I could hear the voices of others. I looked beside me to see Maggie still unconscious on the floor. And to the other side, I saw the Fae princess curled up in a ball. Apparently, they had sapped her strength with something I¡¯m not really sure of¡­¡±


    ¡°They have gotten their hands on that nt somehow!¡± The Fae king hit the table in annoyance. He was right. For them to have been able to capture his daughter, she was definitely incapacitated.


    ¡°I thought the nt was locked away in a special green house?¡± I asked. ¡°Howe they have their hands on it?¡±


    ¡°I honestly do not know.¡± He sighed, deep in thoughts.


    ¡°This only goes to show that there are some rebels amongst us. Indeed, they are. We all have to be careful.¡± I muttered, before turning to the witch. ¡°Sorry for interrupting, please go on.¡± I urged.


    ¡°So, when it was quite dark in the night, a rogue guard came and pulled Maggie and I out of the guardroom. We were still quite weak from whatever they shot us earlier, so we couldn¡¯t really fight back.¡±


    ¡°He dragged us to a courtyard, and there sat a very huge man. He seemed like a hybrid, because he had both fangs and furs.¡± She exined, confirming Dante¡¯s story.


    ¡°He is a hybrid.¡± I nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°There was a bonfire in the middle of the courtyard, and a couple of wolves around. And then, we saw a woman¡­. She was Isobel, but they called her¡­.¡±


    ¡°Annabelle.¡± Ipleted, and she nodded in agreement, probably wondering how I knew. ¡°She is Isobel¡¯s twin sister.¡± I exined, and she nodded.


    ¡°Weter found out. She mentioned it.¡± She nodded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What more did she say?¡± Isobel asked, and the girl simply shrugged.


    ¡°A couple of things about having her birthright stolen from her¡­.¡± She trailed off. ¡°I was honestly too scared for my life, to pay attention to whatever she was saying. It looked like they were about to sacrifice us.¡±


    ¡°I heard something else.¡± Maggie spoke up, making our attention fall on her.


    ¡°Pray tell.¡± I said.


    ¡°She mentioned something about her daughter, who was going to help her get revenge¡­.¡±


    ¡°Annabelle has a daughter?¡± Mother asked in shock.


    ¡°It appears so.¡± I said, deep in thoughts. ¡°She would help her get revenge.¡± I repeated, trying to put two and two together. How?


    ¡°So,¡± The other girl continued. ¡°They brought us to this bonfire, and slit our palms above it, letting our blood drip in. Afterwards, the hybrid came forward, and they did the same to him.¡±


    ¡°Annabelle made some enchantments, and then suddenly stopped. She yelled angrily, saying our energy wasn¡¯t strong enough, and we didn¡¯t possess enough magic.¡±


    ¡°The sire bond spell.¡± Isobel said. ¡°They really did try to use them to activate the sire bond, but their energies weren¡¯t strong enough. This only means one thing¡­.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d try to get someone with a stronger and pure energy.¡± Mother said.


    ¡°And the people with such criteria, are all here in the pce.¡± Audreypleted.

 CHAPTER 88

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Today it is your birthday and I sing to let you know, that you would be queen forever. What you say goes!¡± I opened my eyes the moment his voice filtered through my ears. There he was, a celebratory cap on his head, and a big cake in his hands. Logaaannn¡­.


    And just like every other year since we were apart, I forgot my birthday again.


    ¡°The eleventh day in March.¡± I whispered, realizing that it was indeed my birthday. ¡°This song¡­¡± I trailed off, remembering my birthday five years ago, like it was just yesterday. That was the song Logan had sang to me.


    I looked at how far we hade, and tears of joy rolled down my eyes. This time around, I wasn¡¯t tensed or scared about when he¡¯d find out I had betrayed him. I wasn¡¯t feeling so heavy because I fell in love with him, contrary to the assignment I was supposed to carry out. And definitely on this day, no one would rape me. Instead, I would spend the day in the arms of the very man I loved. My mate. My shot at a second chance. My life.


    ¡°I take it, those are tears of joy?¡± He asked, and I nodded, wearing a small smile amidst my tears.


    ¡°Definitely are.¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± He quickly dropped the cake on the bestand, and joined me on the bed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trade you for anything in this world. Never again. On this day, I want to reassure you of my love for you, and I hope you are happy with me for the rest of our lives. I hope we give birth to little princes and princesses that are just as beautiful as you are. And I am.¡± He added with a chuckle. ¡°I want to wake up to your beautiful face every morning, and I want to grow old with you by my side. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too baby.¡± I hugged him.


    ¡°So tell me¡­¡± He pulled away, putting his hand into the bedside drawer and taking out two papers. There were clearly things written on them, but I couldn¡¯t see them because they were turned to him. ¡°This or that.¡± He held both papers to me, and Iughed when I realized what he was up to. Looking intently at both papers and thinking really hard¡­. Hard about something I had no idea about¡­ I finally pulled out the paper on the top. Turning it to myself, I read through.


    ¡®Start the day with a wholesome family breakfast¡¯. The paper said. Hmmm.


    ¡°Let me see the other.¡± I requested, and he gave it to me.


    ¡®Start the day in the shower with meee!¡¯. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. That was really tempting, but I was d I picked the first. For the past week, Logan and I had been going at it everywhere, like dogs in heat. We didn¡¯t even mind if we weren¡¯t in an appropriate ce or situation. When we both wanted it, we did it. So in essence, we could do it anytime we wanted. But a wholesome family breakfast, wasn¡¯t gonna be all the time.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± He hopped down the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go have that family meal.¡± He muttered, and I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a shame though.¡± He sighed. ¡°You would have chosen to eat all of this¡­¡± He gestured at himself, making meugh hard.


    ¡°You really are a meal.¡± I said in between giggles.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­. trust me, I am.¡± He winked. ¡°Now,e here!¡± He pounced on me so suddenly, leaving kisses around my face and tickling me.


    ¡°Logan please!!¡± I begged,ughing so hard.


    When he was satisfied with how much he made meugh, he pulled me into his arms and got off the bed with me. Carrying me bridal style, he took me downstairs, heading towards the balcony of the living area. The omegas had been busy cleaning everywhere, some of them stealing wishful nces at us, and the others throwing a ¡®happy birthday, luna¡¯, at me. The day hadn¡¯t even gone halfway, but it already felt like the perfect birthday.


    When we got to the balcony, he put me down and I smiled so widely when I saw everyone there. La, Liam, Ryan, Beta Justin, King Xavier, Emily, Brienne and Dante, Rosa who was carrying little Logan in her arms.


    Those two had bonded quite well over the week. But then, I could tell he was waiting to be free from her hold and run down to me.


    ¡°Happy Birthday to you!!!!¡± They all chorused, making me tear up again. These people!! Look how soft they were making me feel. I looked around the balcony, and the decorations were so beautiful.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Logan jumped down from Rosa¡¯s arms like I had predicted, and ran towards me in happiness. Instinctively, I bent and carried him in my arms.


    ¡°Happy Birthday Auntie Audrey!!!¡± He pped in excitement. ¡°I love you!¡± He bent and kissed my cheek.


    ¡°I love you too baby.¡± I grinned. ¡°Thank you. Thank you all so much. I feel so touched.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday to the best daughter inw in the woorrlllldddd!!¡± King Xavier dragged, and I was d he had this glow to him. Emily did too! Both of them have also been really intense towards each other this past week. Their public disys of affection was such a refreshing sight. ¡°We have a feast prepared for you.¡± He pointed at the table, and my belly danced in anticipation.


    I was soooo hungry, regardless of how much I atest night.


    ¡°Okay! Could we eat already?¡± I shamelessly asked, making all of themugh.


    ¡°Rosa prepared a special porridge she said you normally love.¡± La informed, and my grin widened. Opening my other arm for her toe in, she made her way towards me and hugged me warmly, leaving a chaste kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, my own.¡± She sighed, tearing up. ¡°I wish you as much happiness as you have brought to me.¡±


    ¡°Rosaaaa¡­.¡± I sighed, patting her back soothingly. ¡°You have brought me nothing short of that too. I mean it.¡± I nodded. ¡°You cared for me like your own, and loved me regardless of the sad situations surrounding our bond. The goddess bless you and give you all the happiness you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Okayyyy¡­.¡± La called out, probably feeling the atmosphere getting tensed. All the while, little Logan just satfortably on my hip, ying with my hair. ¡°Let¡¯s have this amazing dishes already. Come on.¡± She gingered, and we all took our seats around the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think that Logan may not realize who his parents are, anymore.¡± Liam suddenly said. That has really been a cause for concern to himtely.


    ¡°I love you papa.¡± Little Logan sighed, making everyoneugh. ¡°But I see Auntie Audrey in my dreams. Everyday!¡± He grinned, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him.


    ¡°You do?¡± I asked, and he nodded agreeably.


    ¡°I see youuuuu¡­.¡± He turned, cupping my cheeks with his small hands. ¡°You look hot.¡± He sighed dreamily.


    My mouth opened in surprise.


    ¡°What the hell? Logan!!¡± La yelled in annoyance.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not lyingggg¡­¡± He turned to his mom, pouting cutely.


    ¡°He actually isn¡¯t.¡± Logan supported, kissing my mouth. ¡°My mate is hot.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°You both are just spoiling him.¡± La red. ¡°And don¡¯t think you have escaped from my wrath, you little¡­¡± She trailed off, not knowing what to call him.


    ¡°La, really?¡± Queen Brienne chuckled, and we allughed out.


    ¡°These children just touch myst nerve.¡± She sighed.


    After that, we all focused on our meal, eating and having random conversations.


    ¡®Can you see them?¡¯ Logan mindlinked me suddenly.


    ¡®See who?¡¯


    ¡®Ryan and your Rosa¡¯. He chuckled. ¡®They keep stealing nces at each other¡¯.


    Hearing that information, I stylishly looked up and confirmed it.


    ¡®You think he¡¯s beginning to rethink his decision to reject her?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think rejecting her has ever been in his n though¡¯. Logan shrugged. ¡®He probably thought to neglect her¡¯.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think we should call them both and you know¡­. tell one what the other has been through? I really feel like the moon goddess brought them together to heal each other¡¯.


    Logan and I had duscussed extensively about Ryan and Rosa. Now, we could both understand the pains and horror both parties have been through. Ryan really had it tough though. And so did Rosa!


    ¡®That honestly sounds like a great n, but then¡­. It isn¡¯t in our ce to do that. Let¡¯s give them the time they need to sort themselves out¡¯. He said, and I nodded in agreement. That could work too.


    Once we were done with our breakfast, Logan and I made our way back to our chambers, and I wondered what more he had in store for me.


    ¡°So¡­.. mydy!¡± He said, grabbing my attention.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go have a bath, after which you¡¯d pick your next activity for the day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± I dramatically curtsied, making us burst intoughter together.


    Without wasting any more time, I rushed into the bathroom and got busy washing my body. After that, I brushed my teeth and stepped out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s done.¡± He muttered to himself and walked up to me, stretching two papers to my face. Okayyyyy. ¡°Pick one.¡±


    This time, I pulled the one on top, without thinking hard on it. Turning it to myself, I read through. ¡®Spend the afternoon training with your soldiers¡¯.


    ¡°Let me see the other one.¡± I demanded and he gave it to me. I quickly read through. ¡®Spend the afternoon in the library with me¡¯.


    ¡°Aaarrghhh!!!¡± I groaned in regret, while heughed.


    ¡°I thought you loved training?¡±


    ¡°I do!!¡± I stomped my feet childishly. ¡°Well,¡± I shrugged ¡°there is still a war to be prepared for. Birthday or not.¡± I sighed, and he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Today is your day. Do not spend a second thinking about the war, okay. Let¡¯s just bepletely happy for today.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Now dress up, let¡¯s go to the training grounds!¡±


    ****


    ****


    I released a happy sigh as I sat in front of our vanity mirror, preparing for dinner. Logan hadid out a special dress for me, insisting that I wore it to dinner. I wondered if I would look a bit too overdressed for the usually casual asion. Nheless, I obeyed his instructions. So far, he seemed to always exceed my expectations, just like he did with training today. I was so shocked to get to the training grounds, and receive a wholesome celebration from the soldiers. They literally presented a choreography, and it was both silly and refreshing to see them having fun. It had just been about training since they got here. They deserved the break and fun.


    ¡°Are you ready, baby?¡± I turned to see Logan poking his head through the door. He was dressed in a freaking suit!! ¡°Ahhh¡­. you look splendid!¡± He said, making me feel so good deep within.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look bad at all! A suit?!¡± I chuckled in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure we wouldn¡¯t be too overdressed?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Leave your worries to me, baby.¡± He grinned. ¡°Now, quickly finish up with your preparations. I would return for you soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. He closed the door after him and I released yet another sigh. I really didn¡¯t know what to expect tonight. Looking back at the mirror and literally rushing up the rest of my makeup, I let my hair fall to my back like Logan loved it, then I proceeded to put on the dress he hadin out for me.


    When I wore it, I literally gasped at how beautiful I looked in the mirror. It was a shimmery lc gown, hugging all my curves perfectly. It had a long slit from my left knee, all the way up to my thighs. The neckline was a sweetheart kind, revealing a decent amount of cleavage.


    It was just perfect!


    I grinned at my reflection, turning around a good number of times, before proceeding to put on my shoes and spray some perfume. Just as I covered the lid of the perfume and dropped it back on the vanity stand, the door opened and Logan stepped in.


    ¡°Mydyyy¡­.¡± He called in a very rich tone, making me grin.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± I gave a mock curtsey.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± He stretched his hand out to me, and I ced mine on it. Bringing my hand to his lips, he ced a chaste kiss on my knuckles. ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking.¡± He whispered, giving me that look that made my heart fall to the pit of my stomach. In a good way!!


    In that moment, all I really wanted to do was bend over for him to just pound me from behind. ¡°Get over those unclean thoughts of yours, you baaaad woman.¡± He said, making me burst intoughter. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± He pulled me with him, and we made our way out of the room.


    As we walked down the staircase, I could already feel so much energy within. Why did I have a feeling that tonight was going to be a very special one for me?


    ¡®For us!¡¯ My wolf danced around happily. For us, indeed.


    Finally stepping down to the level where I could clearly see the living area, I met a totally different ce!


    ¡°Haa!¡± I gasped, looking around the ce in awe. This birthday of mine was definitely such a big deal to Logan!!


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Luna!!¡± I had received this kind of celebratory performance so much today, that it made me want tough. Every one of the supernatural officials were present, dressed like it was an actual asion.


    ¡°It¡¯s an actual asion, love.¡± Logan whispered to me. I definitely let my thoughts filter through our mindlink without realizing it. ¡°Your birthday is a big deal to me. Every year you are alive, is something I am thankful for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my love.¡± I turned to him and gave him a very deep kiss, hoping tomunicate just how wonderful he made me feel.


    Stepping down the rest of the staircase, I joined in the party. The whole ce was looking so different, making me wonder if they had done these decorations, while I had been taking a nap some hours back.


    ¡°Thank you all, so much!!¡± I yelled, my eyes feeling so teary. Why was I getting easily emotional these days?!! ¡°This means a lot to me.¡± I sniffled, trying not to ruin my makeup.


    ¡°Wee, Luna!¡±


    ¡°Before we feast,¡± Logan began. ¡°there is something I need to offer my mate.¡±


    Watching in surprise, Logan went down on one knee and pulled out a box from the pocket of his suit.


    ¡°I¡­..¡± He paused, probably thinking of how to begin. ¡°What do I say now?¡± He looked at me with so much love, and at that point, I said to myself.. ¡®to hell with this makeup¡¯. Then, I let the tears fall from my eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe it! Logan was about to propose. It made me feel so giddy inside. ¡°I lost you, but somehow, you found your way to me again. You rid me off all bitterness, and you let me see and enjoy this thing called love. I want you forever, baby. And that is why I¡¯m asking¡­.. please would you marry me? Again.¡± He added, making me chuckle amidst my tears.


    ¡°Yes!!¡± I rushed out. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!!¡± I could literally repeat those words over and over, for the next hour. I was so overwhelmed with happiness and love for this man. I knew we were already mates, but asking me to marry him only meant how much be wanted to be tied to me in every way possible. Now, he wouldn¡¯t only be my mate. He would be my king, my Alpha, and my husband.

 CHAPTER 89

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°So what period do you think would be perfect for the wedding?¡± I asked, stroking her hair thatid on my thighs.


    ¡°Uhhhmmm¡­¡± She tapped her chin as she looked up at the ceiling in thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Maybe we start preparations a month after the war.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good n. A month is just enough time to condole with the families and individuals who would bear any losses after the war.¡± I sighed, and she looked at me, her eyes instantly reflecting sadness.


    ¡°Logaaan¡­¡± She softly chastised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey, but that is the reality of things. In a war, there must be spoils and losses. Even if we win this war, which is¡­.¡± I trailed off, trying to push away the uncertain way I felt.


    ¡°Logan, there would be no failure on our side. We would be victorious.¡± She sighed, patting my cheek in assurance.


    ¡°Even if we are victorious, we would still encounter some losses. That is just facts. And sadly, there is nothing we can do to avoid it.¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Right now, I actually feel more concerned about the ming Wolf, my love.¡± She sat up in between my thighs, and turned to me. ¡°I don¡¯t see it forting. And no matter how I try to not let it bother me, I just can¡¯t.¡± She sighed. I could partially rte to how she felt. The only thing that made me keep hope alive, was the fact that I had seen it myself. The ming Wolf had indeed emerged. To be quite frank, I was on the fence about it now. I wasn¡¯t so sure that part of that dream maye true anymore. Nheless, I was both Chief and King. It was my job to ensure everyone remained encouraged and focused. And that included my mate.


    ¡°You know you can be vulnerable about your thoughts concerning this war, right?¡± She suddenly asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°W.. wh¡­ what?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Logan¡­.¡± She took my hands in hers. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to be the man, and protect my feelings¡­. but what is my use to you, if I cannot shoulder some of your burdens too?¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you do not feel so confident about the war ahead. It¡¯s okay if ¡®you¡¯re beginning to doubt your visions. It all okay. And you can share your feelings with me too.¡±


    ¡°Haaa!¡± I let out a sigh, a small smile on my face. ¡°Audrey, I don¡¯t want you to worry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t take that.¡± She shook her head in disagreement. ¡°Your ability to be vulnerable to me, shows the level of trust you have in me.¡± Okay, now I felt bad. ¡°I know you are king, and it is your duty to wear the heavy crown. But don¡¯t forget that I have a crown as well. And it¡¯s pretty much as heavy as yours. Meaning, that we both have a duty to shoulder responsibilities. I am your Luna, so share your heavy thoughts with me please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I exhaled. ¡°I really am.¡± I looked into her eyes. ¡°You just mean so much to me, that I am obsessed with shielding you in every possible way.¡±


    ¡°I feel more shielded, when you bare your heart to me.¡± She whispered, scooting closer to kiss me.


    ¡°I am no longer sure about the ming Wolf.¡± I muttered, and her total attention fell on me. ¡°I mean, I was the one who saw the vision, yet I¡¯m incapable of providing a way of finding it. I¡¯m beginning to feel like the other supernatural officials would start doubting my capability to lead them in this war. The war is only a week away.¡± I brushed my hand through my hair in frustration.


    ¡°My love, you¡¯re only a messenger of the goddess. Hecate chooses to show you what she wishes. You shouldn¡¯t break your head over it. Moreover Isobel had a simr vision, so you both can¡¯t be wrong. If the ming Wolf fails toe forth, then we should see it as part of Hecate¡¯s ns. Infact, I think we should talk about this during the council meeting today. We should focus on preparing the minds of our soldiers, to fight with or without the help of the ming Wolf. Moreover, the rogues have no ming Wolf of theirs, yet they are bold enough to challenge us to battle. We are strong, and we should capitalize on our strength because that is all we have. For now.¡± She added.


    ¡°Oh, Audrey.¡± I sighed, not knowing why her words made me feel better.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She opened her arms to me, and I rested my head on her extremely soft bosom.


    ¡°Babe?¡± I called out.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± She replied, ying with my hairs.


    ¡°Is it just me, or do your breasts feel bigger?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I think it¡¯s just you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You want to inspect them much closely?¡± She teased, and a silly grin spread through my face.


    ¡°Sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like fun, huh?¡± Sheughed more, taking my hand and cing it on her breasts. Just as I was about to start squeezing on them, the door to our room burst open. We both raised our heads to see La. Seriously?!


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how you always scold my nephew for doing the exact same thing you always¡­.¡±


    ¡°Logan.¡± La cut me off, and that was when I noticed her countenance much clearly.


    ¡°La, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked, getting off my thighs. ¡°You don¡¯t look okay.¡±


    ¡°I am not okay.¡± La breathed so quickly, her forehead folding into creases. What was going on? I also found myself hopping off the bed, because something within told me that all wasn¡¯t well. ¡°Infact, I don¡¯t think we would all be okay.¡± What was she saying?


    ¡°La, please stop speaking in parables.¡± Audrey pleaded, and I could feel her heartbeat elerate. It sounded louder than normal, and that made me quite bothered.


    ¡°I is gone.¡± La muttered, looking at us in such disbelief, that made me hold my breathe.


    ¡°La, be serious please. This is a sensitive time to make jokes. I is gone? To where?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood for jokes?¡± She asked. ¡°I has been missing since this morning.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Maybe she¡¯s somewhere around the pce. Have you looked everywhere?¡± I tried to reason, but La shook her head vigorously, disregarding whatever I was saying.


    ¡°Her energy can¡¯t be felt anywhere around this pce.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Audrey and I eximed at the same time.


    ¡°How? Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. But the most important reason is how?¡± La rushed out, pacing up and down. ¡°There were stters of blood on the wall of her room. She couldn¡¯t have left on her own ord.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goddess!!¡± Audrey yelled, holding her chest as her breathing increased.


    ¡°Babe¡­¡±


    ¡°Logan, I is gone!!¡± Audrey said, suddenly releasing a bout of tears. I was still confused for a couple of seconds. ¡°Blood in her room¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s hands shook in fear. ¡°They took her! They took her!!¡± She cried out. ¡°I should have known! I should have thought about it.¡± She said, rushing out of the room.


    La and I looked at each other, and ran out after her. Audrey ran all the way to I¡¯s room and when we got there, we met Isobel and a couple of other supernatural officials around.


    ¡°Isobel, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, as Audrey rushed into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chief.¡± She rushed out, tears clouding her eyes. ¡°I felt her spirit weakly trying to connect with mine at night, but I was asleep, and thought it was a dream.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I said. ¡°Y¡¯all should calm down.¡± I repeated, trying to think up something as fast as I could.


    ¡°Let me inspect the room.¡± I excused myself and waltzed in, only to see Audrey crouched to the floor and crying. I looked around, and the thick blood stter on the wall, was all I needed to know that indeed, someone was here, and that person had forcefully taken I. But who could it be?!! I muttered inaudible words underneath my breathe, asking I to hang in there for as long as she could.


    ¡°Babe, calm down. I promise to sort this out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorryyyy¡­¡± She cried. ¡°B.. but I had told me she was in danger. I could have paid more attention and ensured she was safer. Oh, goddess! Logan, is she dead?¡±


    I looked at Audrey closely, and was more worried over how broken she seemed. Not trying to say that I¡¯s disappearance was insignificant, but Audrey always had this ability to keep it calm. What was happening? Her emotions were literally everywhere. But most especially, what did she mean when she said ¡®I was in danger¡¯?


    ¡°Babe, what do you mean by your statement? I told you she was in some sort of danger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She suddenly stood up from her crouched position, her eyes already looking so red. ¡°But we need to get to the root of this.¡±


    She walked out of the room, and I followed her out. We were back amongst the others, and I watched as Audrey gave her instructions.


    ¡°That blood is still quite fresh.¡± She sniffled. ¡°It was definitely in the middle of the night, or early hours of this morning. I need too see all the omegas that are assigned to clean this area..¡± She said, and one of the guards nodded in understanding, before walking away to do what Audrey had asked of him. I could tell she was very disturbed, but was trying her best to keep it together.


    ¡°My love.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°Please, inform the officials that our meeting would be a bit earlier than nned. There is a serious problem.¡±


    She walked away from the room, down the hall, and we all just followed her. While we headed to the council room, I got busy mindlinking the other Alphas, and asking them to assemble at the council room immediately.


    ¡°Ares!¡± Audrey called out, and I looked up to see him walking towards us.


    ¡°Luna, Your majesty.¡± He bowed. ¡°The ce is a bit¡­.. disoriented, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Something serious.¡± She replied. ¡°Please get to your army. I need them to perform a thorough search. I need to know if anyone or persons, are missing from the pce right now.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± He nodded, and disappeared with a whoosh.


    We were already in front of the council room, when she looked up at the guard stationed there. It was Bruno.


    ¡°Bruno.¡± She called out.


    ¡°Luna.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Please get to royal Gamma Boyd immediately. A thorugh search should be done through the quarters of the wolf army. I want to know if anyone is absent from the pce at this moment. Also, inform the pce guards at every entrance of the pce. No one leaves ores in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± He bowed and left to go do as instructed.


    More than anything else, I was amazed at how fast Audrey was thinking and acting, regardless of her mental and emotional state. I was so worried about I too. Oh, goddess.


    ¡°Please, the rest of us should step in.¡± She ushered the other officials who followed us from I¡¯s room, into the council room. As they all went in, Audrey pulled Isobel by the arm. ¡°Please, do a thorough check with the witches. I need to be sure that everyone is on ground.¡±


    ¡°What if the perpetrator is still around the pce?¡± I found myself asking.


    ¡°That would be a very wrong move.¡± She muttered, ring into space. ¡°Only a stupid rebel would remain here, at the chance of being caught. By the time I¡¯m done, heads will most definitely roll.¡± She growled lowly, making me hold her hand in support.


    We both made our way into the council room, and took our seats at the head of table. One after the other, the rest of the supernatural officials trooped in, whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°As it stands,¡± I began. ¡°One of our officials seems to be in danger.¡±


    ¡®She is in danger¡¯. Audrey mindlinked me. ¡®I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t respond to you when you asked earlier. But I would do so after the meeting¡¯.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine, my love. I understand just how disorienting this is for you¡¯.


    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± The Fae king asked. ¡°We were all told to assemble earlier than usual, and that Coven leader I has gone missing.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± I nodded. ¡°And we are already working on it. As long as you all coperate and instruct your soldiers ordingly, it would be faster to get to the root of all these.¡±


    More and more officials trooped in, and Ares showed up, Isobel following him behind.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He bowed, walking up to me. ¡°All the vampire soldiers have been properly ounted for. None missing.¡± He informed, and I nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Ares.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡± Isobel said.


    ¡°Everyone present?¡±


    ¡°Everyone.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Fae king?¡± I called. ¡°Any news about your soldiers?¡±


    ¡°My chiefmander is still working on it.¡± He replied.


    After a couple of minutes, the first guard Audrey had instructed, walked in with some omegas behind him.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± He bowed. ¡°These are the omegas that take turns in cleaning the rooms on the third hallway.¡± The third hallway was where I¡¯s room was.


    ¡°Come forward.¡± Audrey said, and they took fretful steps towards us. ¡°Which of you cleaned that area betweenst night and this morning?¡±


    ¡°It was I?¡± ¡°I did?¡± Two of them said at the same time, their hands shaking in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± I sighed. ¡°We only want to ask you questions. It is your failure to answer the truth, thatnds you in trouble.¡±


    Just then, a knock was heard and Rosa stepped in. What was she doing here?


    ¡°Just in time.¡± Audrey muttered under her breath. ¡°Rosa can be of help to us.¡± She said to me, and I raised my brows, as loss. ¡°Rosa, please step forward.¡± Audrey waved for her toe closer. ¡°Now, whatever you all say, has to be true.¡± She turned to the omegas. ¡°If it isn¡¯t, Rosa here, has the ability to detect lies. I¡¯m sure you all know what that means.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± They chorused. One of the girls was clearly shaking in fear. Why did I feel like she knew something?


    ¡°You.¡± I pointed at her, and she raised up her head to look at me.


    ¡°Me?¡± She pointed at herself.


    ¡°Yes, you.¡± I nodded firmly. ¡°When did you clean?¡±


    ¡°Early this morning¡­.¡± She rushed out. ¡°The witches love to do their early morning rituals, so we try to clean before then.¡±


    ¡°So what did you see?¡± I asked, eyeing her pointedly. She went silent, her breathing increasing. She spared a gaze at Rosa, and swallowed hard. She definitely knew something!


    ¡°I promise, I don¡¯t know what she went to miss I¡¯s room to do¡­.¡± She suddenly cried out. ¡°All I had gone to do was clean. Please, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Rosa, who nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Who is this ¡®she¡¯? Who did you see in I¡¯s room?¡± By then, whispers had filled the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. it¡¯s¡­.¡± She swallowed. ¡°She stepped out of the room, but went back in, when she saw I was outside cleaning. After then, she didn¡¯te out again. I thought she was just visiting.¡±


    ¡°Who is¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Heather!¡± She yelled out, covering her ears as she did. I felt my heart fall to the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°Heather?¡± Liam was the one who asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure she is the one.¡± The omega nodded.


    ¡°Heather is no friend of I¡¯s. She definitely didn¡¯t go there to visit!¡± Audrey thundered. All that went through my confused head, was if this omega would have mistaken Heather for someone else. I mean¡­.


    ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s not jump into conclusions.¡± I demanded, and then Gamma Boyd stepped into the council room.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Boyd? What is the update?¡± I asked, my heart beating so wildly in my chest.


    ¡°We have a missing solider.¡± He revealed, and I literally held my breathe.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My subordinate. Heather.¡±

 CHAPTER 90

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    ¡°I do not want an inch of her room to be left unsearched. Check every single ce, and let me see all you could find.¡± I ordered Boyd, who bowed and left the room. I turned to Logan who still looked to be shocked.


    ¡®This was longing¡¯. I muttered through our mindlink.


    ¡®How?¡¯ He turned to me. ¡®Heather never seemed like the type to hurt anyone unjustly. She was my friend, for 2 years¡¯.


    ¡®And 2 years is enough to know someone?¡¯


    ¡®I fell in love with you in less than weeks, Audrey¡¯.


    ¡®Really?!¡¯ I red. ¡®Oh well, why don¡¯t you go ahead and tell me how you also realized how much of a betrayer I was, in a matter of one month?¡¯. I stood up and walked out of the council room. I didn¡¯t mean to fight with him, but was he really trying to defend Heather? The woman had just taken away I! She is his friend, how could he care so little?!


    Heading towards my room, I mindlinked La.


    ¡®Audrey! What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    ¡®La, please ensure that the kids are fine. I can¡¯t tell if the pce is safe at the moment¡¯.


    ¡®Of course. They are both with me. You sound pissed. What¡¯s the update of things? Liam hasn¡¯t said a word to me since the meeting started, and I can feel his energy. It¡¯s haywire¡¯.


    ¡®He is probably too shocked tomunicate right now¡¯.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡®Heather is the suspect. She is missing from the pce at the moment. And an omega spotted her stepping out of I¡¯s room this morning¡¯.


    ¡®Oh, goddess!¡¯


    ¡®La?¡¯. I called, when I didn¡¯t hear her speak anymore.


    ¡®I¡¯m here!¡¯. She rushed out. ¡®Just shocked and confused¡¯.


    ¡®Same here! And I just can¡¯t believe your brother is trying to defend her! It¡¯s all clear for us to see. She probably had a mission in the pce, all along. And¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Audrey, where are you now?¡¯


    ¡®In our chambers. I stepped out of the council room, for the fear of losing it with your brother¡¯.


    ¡®I would be with you shortly¡¯.


    ¡®Do not leave the kids alone, La!¡¯ I rushed out. ¡®We can¡¯t even trust anyone of the nannies at this point in time¡¯.


    ¡®Fine. I¡¯m bringing them with me. You shouldn¡¯t be alone either¡¯. She said, before shutting off her mindlink.


    After what seemed like 5 minutes, La and Rosa showed up to the room at the same time.  I saw that Rosa was holding little Logan, and figured they must have probably met themselves on their way here.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± La called out in worry,ing to sit beside me on the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Heather?!¡±


    ¡°So can¡¯t your brother.¡± I shot back, unable to douse the feeling of annoyance within.


    ¡°Audrey¡­.¡±


    ¡°La!¡± I cut her off. ¡°I was his friend, for crying out loud. Heather hurt her, yet he tries to defend Heather?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it that way. Logan is just as shocked as I am. It should even be more shocking to him, because he literally dated this woman.¡± She reasoned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know how scary it is, knowing you almost made a woman who could do something as terrible as this, Luna to your pack and kingdom. He¡¯s probably just trying to process it all.¡± She muttered, the tip of her brows joining each other.


    The moment she said that, I felt Logan¡¯s emotions flood through our bond at once.


    He felt very very distraught and confused. Why did I feel remorseful now?


    ¡°I just felt his emotions through our bond.¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯re right, La.¡± I sighed, Laying back on the bed. Little Logan crawled over the bed, and headed towards me. I opened my arms in invitation, and he came cuddling against me.


    ¡°Sorry, Auntie Audrey. Uncle didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°No, my love. I think I hurt him this time.¡± I sighed, mindlessly ying with his hair. He released a deep sigh, and readjusted his body in a way that his head rested on my belly. I knew that position of his. He was about to sleep.


    ¡°So what happens now? How do we get I back?¡± Rosa asked in concern.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know.¡± I felt tears brim in my eyes again. Why was I just so fucking emotional?!! I was supposed to be strong! But how could I be, when I¡¯s discussion with me, kept ringing in my mind. ¡°She had told me.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Told you what?¡± La asked. Just then, I sniffed Logan around, but didn¡¯t try to turn and look at him. I already felt bad for transferring my aggression onto him, without bothering to really understand how he felt. How was he going to learn to trust me with his feelings, like I begged him to?


    ¡°There was a prophecy given when she was still younger.¡± I started. ¡°I had been told she¡¯d die at the age of 25.¡± At my words, the entire ce went silent.


    ¡°She is 25 now.¡± Logan whispered, pulling everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Logan.¡± La called, and quickly made her way to where he stood by the door. My heart ached with more remorse, as La hugged him and patted his broad shoulders affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She whispered. ¡°We all never thought she could be capable of something like that.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it.¡± He pulled away from La¡¯s embrace, and walked into the room. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a family. She came to this pack all alone.¡± He sighed. ¡°Infact, I felt so guilty breaking up with her, knowing she didn¡¯t have so much people to fall back on, for emotional support. Why did she do this? Is she doing this on her own ord? If no, who is she with? Who does she work for?¡±


    ¡°Logan, calm down.¡± La said. ¡°We would find out everything we need to know in time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I is still safe?¡± He walked closer to where Iid.


    Gently readjusting my body in a way that little Logan¡¯s head was on my thigh, I sat up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I muttered in response, unsure he was in the mood to speak with me. ¡°I had told me she always felt this bad and negative energy, whenever she was around Heather. ording to her, she couldn¡¯t really figure out if the bad karma hovered around Heather, or if it was Heather herself.¡±


    ¡°Howe you never told me about this? Wemunicate a lot, don¡¯t we?¡± He asked, looking disappointed.


    ¡°I know we do.¡± I teared up. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like it was in my ce to tell you a prophecy about her death. Moreover, I thought you¡¯d probably shove aside her talk about Heather carrying a bad karma. I thought you¡¯d rule it off as a product of their dislike for one another.¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡± He exhaled loudly, pulling so hard on his hair. ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± He muttered, looking like he was fighting back his tears.


    ¡°You both need your privacy?¡± La asked.


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Logan and I replied at once, before sparing each other a quick nce.


    ¡°I mean,¡± I swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s better if we are all together, until we can be certain that the pce is safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°Liam, uncle Justin, and father?¡±


    ¡°They are all still at the council room.¡± Logan muttered.


    ¡°The meeting is still on?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I mean¡­. quite disoriented, but yes. It¡¯s still on.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°And you left?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, you left. And I couldn¡¯t remain there, knowing how unsafe the pce might be.¡± He looked away in a very cute kind of annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I begged, holding out my hand to him, because I didn¡¯t want to wake little Logan by standing up or moving around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. It wasn¡¯t as if I wanted to defend Heather or anything, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I interjected. ¡°I know my love.¡± I nodded in understanding. ¡°Do I get to have a kiss?¡± I asked, a silly smile on my face.


    ¡°Oh, pleeeassseee!!¡± La groaned in mock irritation. ¡°Get a room, you two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re literally the cockblocker here.¡± Logan shot back, and La gasped so loudly.


    ¡°Logan! My children are here.¡± She reprimanded.


    ¡°Well, my nephew is asleep, and my niece doesn¡¯t really understand what it means to say a bad word.¡±


    ¡°Back to the matter at hand, guys!¡± I called their attention. ¡°We need to head back to the council room, and follow up the situation on ground. We cannot be here making jokes, while I is out there suffering.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very right.¡± La nodded.


    ¡°La and Rosa, please stay back with the kids.¡± I said, trying to wiggle my way out of little Logan¡¯s hold. ¡°My mate and I would join the other officials and see where this thing leads.¡±


    ****


    I stared down at the pictures in shock. No matter how hazy my memory was, I could definitely recognize the man in the picture. He was the very same man whom Logan had beheaded at his coronation, 5 years ago. I looked to the other picture, and I could have sworn that thedy in it was Isobel. But I knew better. She was Annabelle. Heather¡¯s mother.


    The caption behind each of the pictures, were clear enough. Mother, and Father. And these were found amongst Heather¡¯s belongings. It suddenly became clearer to us all. Heather was working alongside the rogues, probably hoping to be reunited with her mother again.


    ¡°You killed her father at the coronation.¡± King Xavier pointed out the obvious, and Logan just remained silent. It seemed that we were more shocked as more discoveries were made.


    ¡°No wonder he was working for Queen Mercedes.¡± Isobel said. ¡°My sister was a rogue, and they had a child together. Queen Mercedes had probably promised to reunite them, if Sebastian became king. That was definitely why Annabelle had given them the Rainos, and probably did a whole lot of other things for them.¡±


    ¡°We still can¡¯t be sure.¡± Logan finally spoke up. ¡°How do we really confirm that Heather is the child they bore together?¡±


    ¡°Logan, these pictures are enough proof. She definitely didn¡¯t have them by ident. And she never had any sort of rtionship with Isobel. The person in that picture is definitely Annabelle, and she is her mother. Come to think of it, Heather had suddenly just shown up here two years ago, with no family whatsoever. It¡¯s all aligning.¡±


    ¡°I think the worse thing you all are failing to realize, is that they had definitely taken I to perform the sire bond spell.¡± Brienne said, and the whole ce fell silent. Fuck.


    *****


    *****


    DIANAH/ HEATHER¡¯S POV


    I sat in front of her disfigured body, an inexplicable feeling of satisfaction within. I had hated her from the on set, knowing Logan always sexed her. I agree I was a fool to have fallen for him, but I couldn¡¯t help it! Even knowing he was the very person who killed my father, did not stop me from falling in love with him. I was ready to give up everything for him! Including supporting my mother and the rogues on this mission of theirs, but he just had to ruin it all by leaving me for that stupid mate of his! I was his Heather! He was mine before she came along, and suddenly, he pushed me so far away.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I looked up to see Sebastian looking at me.


    ¡°Of course, I am. I would love to feast on her as my first hybrid meal, the moment I finally turn.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He gave an evil grin. ¡°Pick her up!¡± He ordered one of the guards who followed him in. I couldn¡¯t help but feel so angry at howported she remain. She wasn¡¯t crying for help, or begging me to let her go. I wanted to break her more than she already was. More than these injuries and bruises I had already inflicted on her.


    We walked to the courtyard, where Mark and the werewolves waiting to be turned, already assembled.


    ¡°Bring her to the bonfire.¡± Mother instructed, and the guard dragged I along. She weakly fell to mother¡¯s feet, who kicked her face. ¡°Up!!¡± Mother ordered, but she remained unmoving. Feeling impatient, mother pulled I¡¯s hand just a little above the fire, slitting her palm and letting the blood trickle into the fire. ¡°Mark?¡± Mother called, and the hybrid stepped forward, stretching out his hand before she could ask him to. Slitting his palm above the fire, his blood trickled down.


    Mother threw the knife to the ground, and started making enchantments over the fire. So suddenly, there was a mighty burst, and the mes increased massively. Mother abruptly brought her downs down, panting as she looked up at a curious Sebastian.


    ¡°It worked.¡± She announced. ¡°The hybrid can sessfully sire the others now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sebastian asked, looking a bit doubtful.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the explosion in the fire, yourself?¡± She queried, and arge grin spread through Sebastian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± He pped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to sink my hybrid fangs into that neck of hers, and suck her dry until she dies.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°No, Dianah.¡± Mother shook her head at me. ¡°I need her for something more important.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but re.


    ¡°I need her magic. Since I couldn¡¯t get Isobel¡¯s, I would get hers.¡± She smiled victoriously. Even after hearing what my mother had just said, I remained neutral. If my mother took her magic, she could die. Was it that nothing got through that stupid skin of hers, or what?!!


    ¡°Before you all experiment whatever you wish to, I will have my fill of her.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice interrupted us.


    ¡°No.¡± I rushed out.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He grinned, walking towards I¡¯s figure. I watched in horrific delight, as she weakly tried to inch away from Sebastian.


    ¡°No¡­ no..¡± She muttered weakly, and that was when I felt real satisfaction. Something did pierce through her skin. Vition of her pride.


    The moment Sebastian lifted her by the waist, she teared up. ¡°Let me go¡­.¡±


    Oh, how fun it is, to see her break. I was going to stand by and let Sebastian dishonor her and break her, afterwhich I would watch my mother drain her magic until she dies. And if she doesn¡¯t die, I¡¯d kill her myself. And then, I would kill that other bitch. But before I do, I would take away a very important thing from her. What it was, I just didn¡¯t know yet.

 CHAPTER 91

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    I so much wanted to believe that something could be done about I¡¯s disappearance, but the ring truth remained that we couldn¡¯t do much. We could only hope. Isobel and Keturah had done their best the whole week, trying to know her whereabouts through a locator spell, but everything was just nk. It was as if her energy hadpletely disappeared from the world.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± I looked up to see La standing at the door of the study.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here most of the days, all week.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit around idly. I don¡¯t want to believe we¡¯ve lost I.¡± My head fell in defeat.


    ¡°Same here.¡± She walked into the study. ¡°My brother?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He left here a couple of hours back. Probably trying to put one or two things in order, before the war. It¡¯s tomorrow, La!¡± I sighed deeply, unable to believe my own ears.


    ¡°It is.¡± She nodded. ¡°I can feel the tension around. I am scared. For my kids.¡± She added, making me look up at her.


    ¡°You know,¡± She gave a sad smile. ¡°I wished they were born after all these. I have imagined a whole lot of scenarios in my head. What if Liam goes for war and doesn¡¯t return? What if we are defeated and my children and made ves to monsters? Brienne is just a baby¡­.¡± She trailed off, bursting into tears.


    ¡°They are both just babies, La. And I understand how you feel. Totally. They deserve to be in a world without fights and evil. They are just too precious for it.¡± I nodded slowly. ¡°La, I would really love to console you and assure you that we would win this war, but nothing can ever be certain.¡±


    ¡°So what do I do?¡± She asked, cleaning the remnant tears off her eyes.


    ¡°Live today with your family, like it were yourst. Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Just then, I felt someone tugging at my mindlink, and let it open.


    ¡®Audrey¡¯.


    ¡®Denver?¡¯


    ¡®Are you good?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t say for sure. I mean¡­. tomorrow might be thest time I see you¡¯.


    ¡®I got word¡¯. He said so suddenly, making me believe there was a very important information. Just like I had thought, his next words literally broke me.


    ¡®Audrey, Leah and I are pregnant. Finally¡­¡¯ I could hear his voice shake.


    ¡®Oh my world¡­. Denver where are you?¡¯


    ¡®My room¡¯. He muttered, and I stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry La, but I have to go be with my cousin. He just received¡­. good news.¡±


    ¡°Before a day as tomorrow? He should better celebrate as much as he can today. Tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep hope alive.¡± I forced a smile on my face, and made my way out. I literally ran all the way to Denver¡¯s room, a lot of thoughts running through my mind.


    For 5 years now, Leah and Denver were trying to conceive, but it just wasn¡¯ting. I knew how much they both wanted a baby, and everyday I tried to put them in my prayers. It was just so unfair that this baby was finallying at a time as this.


    ¡°Denver!¡± I knocked against his door. After a while, he opened up and I ran into him arms. He was one of the kindest men I knew, and he truly deserved nothing short of happiness. Why was his,ing in this manner?


    ¡°Audrey.¡± He whispered against my neck as I gently pat his back.


    At that point in time, I didn¡¯t know what to say. Should I have said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, or ¡®congrattions¡¯?


    ¡°This is such good news.¡± I eventually said. He remained silent, not saying a word. After a while, he pulled away and walked towards his bed. When he turned to me, my heart broke at the sight of his reddened eyes. He had been crying before I got here.


    ¡°I had always fantasized and imagined how much I¡¯d be there for my mate when she finally gets pregnant. To massage her legs, prepare whatever meals she¡¯d ask for, cuddle her closely while we slept,pliment her even when she looked her biggest.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, you know how long we¡¯ve wanted this¡­.¡±


    ¡°I knoooo¡­.¡± I nodded, willing back my tears. I had to be strong for him. He always has, for me.


    ¡°I can only imagine how long she would have fought within herself to not tell me about it yet.¡±


    ¡°She has been for a while?¡± I asked in surprise, and he nodded.


    ¡°Definitely. We¡¯ve been away from each other for a while.¡± He chuckled bitterly. ¡°8 weeks gone.¡± He said. ¡°8 weeks, Audrey! Since we left for the pce.¡±


    ¡°She knew before we left?¡±


    ¡°No, a few weeks just after we left. Here.¡± He handed me a paper, that was supposedly Leah¡¯s letter to him. I read through¡­


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    My dearest love, how do you do? I miss you so much!! So much that I have to always sniff your scent off the clothes you left back at home. I miss you holding me to sleep every night. I miss the feel of your lips against mine, and your skin against my skin. Everyday I wake up without you beside me, it hurts.


    I am writing because there is something so important I need to tell you. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t let you know much sooner, because I was hoping you would return to me sooner, and be with me through it all, like you had promised. I found out I was 4 weeks pregnant, 3 weeks after you and the soldiers left for the pce. Everytime I think of writing to you, and letting you know, I change my mind, deciding to wait a bit longer so I could tell it to you physically. Days turned into weeks, and now, our unborn baby is already 8 weeks old. I am almost too heavy to walk around like I usually would. I know you would have wanted so badly to be a part of these all. I¡¯m so sorry love, please forgive me. Now, I cannot help but be scared for you, knowing the war is only a couple of days ahead. Please, promise me that you would make it through, ande right straight to me. We both need you. Please fight hard. I love you, and thank you for giving me such a wonderful gift of you.


    ~~Love, Leah.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Oh wow! This was a whole lot. I looked up at Denver and tried to keep him encouraged. But before I could even say a word, he beat me to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s going to be fine, because we definitely can¡¯t be sure about that. Audrey, what if I don¡¯t ever get toy eyes on him? Hell! What if the rogues win this battle? Then my mate and child would be ves? To monsters?¡±


    Howe he had thought the exact same thing as La? I guess that is what it truly meant to be a parent.


    I imagined having a child like Logan, and I just couldn¡¯t deal with watching all of these go wrong around him. To think that I literally spent over an hour, thinking about my poor little Logan. This was really messed up.


    ¡°Denver.¡± I called firmly. ¡°We would keep hope alive. You hear me?¡± I asked, and he nodded in understanding. ¡°You would fight in this war, survive it all, and go back home to your mate and unborn baby. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± I teared up, hugging him again. I was really happy. And may the goddess help me, I was going to spoil that baby so much.


    I stayed back with Denver for some more time, before leaving his room. I was on my way to see Rosa, but remembered I hadn¡¯t checked up on Emily yet. So I made a turn and headed towards king Xavier¡¯s chambers. The guards had greeted me, and informed me that they weren¡¯t in. I wondered where they could have been, and decided to look around king Xavier¡¯s study first.


    Making my way to the study, I came to a stop, close to the door. I could hear them conversing, and it sounded like someone was crying. Emily.


    ¡°Please Xavier, don¡¯t go.¡± She cried, and my heart lurched. Someone should have prepared me for these emotional rollercoasters today. What was I expecting? Today was definitely thest day for everyone to spend with their loved ones, before we were all gonna be parted for war. A war that some may return fine, injured, badly injured, or dead.


    ¡°My love, calm down. I am the king¡¯s father, and I am still very agile. What does it say of me, if I stay back, while others go to defend the honour of ournd?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that¡­.¡± She sniffled. ¡°You¡¯re just all I care about. What if I lose you?¡±


    After her question, I didn¡¯t hear anything anymore. For a moment, I was worried, until I heard king Xavier chuckle.


    ¡°Once upon a time, you couldn¡¯t wait for the war, just so you could leave me.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± She chuckled in between sniffles, making me try too hard to notugh and expose myself.


    ¡®You¡¯re invading their privacy!!¡¯ My wolf yelled in disapproval, and I only rolled my eyes.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®I am trying to gather as much gossips for our mate!¡¯ I reasoned, smiling to myself.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t want that anymore. I want you.¡± I heard Emily say, and I blushed so hard at her words.


    ¡°Then kiss me.¡± King Xavier said, and that was when things started to take a turn. ¡°I want to take you on my desk¡­.¡± Wait, what what what what what!! Okay, things went south real quick! I found myself running out, on my tiptoes. I just could not believe those two!! My entire face was burning hot, as I ran off.


    Okayyyyy¡­.. Up next, I was headed for Rosa¡¯s room. Already emotionally preparing myself to spend sometime with Rosa, I unavoidably did a ¡®U¡¯ turn, when I walked up to Ryan at her door.


    This evening definitely had a lot of surprises for me.


    ¡°Luna¡­.¡± He tried to call me.


    ¡°Sorry for the close interruption!¡± I yelled out, running away like a chicken. All that went through my mind, was that he hopefully didn¡¯t mess things up. A war was ahead, and the best thing they could both do, was ept each other before then.


    Lastly, I set out to the training grounds, to have my final moment with them all.


    The training grounds was clustered with different groups of soldiers, training so intensely. A lot of them were engaged in spars and sword fights. I walked closer to where my pack¡¯s army trained with Beta Marcus. Just a few of them were there, and for a moment, I thought to look at them from afar. All so suddenly, the plenty years we fought together, came flooding through my mind. I had watched most of them grow, both physically and mentally. They were my children, and realizing that I would unavoidably lose some of them to battle, made tears well in my eyes.


    ¡°Ga¡­. Luna?¡± That was Dalia¡¯s voice. I looked forward to see her sweating so hard. Our eyes locked and after a moment, I noticed she teared up too. I walked closer to them, and exhaled deeply. Not thinking my actions through, I opened my arms in invitation, and they all became immobile.


    ¡°All of you¡­.¡± I managed. ¡°Come to me.¡± I muttered, and slowly, they made their way to me one after the other. Dalia had watched the others hug me in turns, and purposely waited to be thest. I couldn¡¯t me her. She was my favourite. The best forst, like the saying goes.


    After thest person hugged me and stepped aside, I looked at her. ¡°Would youe to me now? My Dalia.¡± Hearing me say that, she rushed to me with such speed, giving me a bone crushing hug. ¡°Tell me you are going to fight hard.¡± I whispered my order. ¡°Tell me you would make it through ande back with me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me you would fight through it too.¡± She stubbornly shot back, and I found myselfughing amidst our tears. I believed in her abilities. I had taken my time to personally train Dalia over the years, and I only hoped all our past trainings were enough to keep her safe. We pulled away, and I instantly felt so embarrassed over my tears.


    ¡°Y¡¯all make me act so weak¡­¡± I whispered, cleaning the residual tears off my eyes. I could hear a few of them chuckle. Finally regaining myposure, I looked up at them, a sad smile on my face. ¡°It¡¯s been an honour to have trained alongside brave soldiers like you all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a greater honor, Chief!!¡± They all chorused, bending a knee.


    ¡°Thank you. And fight hard.¡± I said, before turning and walking away.


    Deciding it was time to rest in preparation for the day ahead, I went straight to our chambers, and threw myself on the bed. Sleep took over.


    *****


    *****


    It was so early in morning, when I felt our bed dip behind me. Logan had finally returned.


    ¡°My love, where have you been?¡± I asked, still feeling drowsy.


    ¡°I and the witches had a final rite to perform, before the war.¡± He whispered behind me.


    ¡°Have you had any sleep?¡±


    ¡°Enough to carry me through the tough day ahead.¡± He muttered, sniffing my nape as he did. ¡°I missed you.¡± I could feel his hands traveling from my waist, towards my breasts. The sleep started to vanish from my eyes.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± I sighed contentedly. Slowly, he began massaging my breasts, getting me really turned on.


    ¡°Did you miss this too?¡± He asked, and I nodded mindlessly. For the past couple of days, we haven¡¯t had sex. We were just so busy, and always returned to our chambers feeling extremely exhausted.


    ¡°I definitely do.¡± I replied. cing his hand underneath my chin, he turned my face to himself, inching closer and giving me very deep and intentional kiss. I leaned into the kiss, letting my hands explore the wide expanse of his chest as I did.


    My hands trailed down the well sculpted line of his abs, definitely leaving sparks in its wake. Climbing atop me, Logan settled in between my thigs, taking his sweet time caressing my legs, and trailing his fingers up my thighs. Taking my hands with his, he stretched them above my head, slightly hitting the head board. He kissed from my neck to my chest, licking and dropping chaste kisses all over.


    ¡°Tonight, I want to make slow and passionate love to you.¡± He whispered against my chest, and I released a low gasp in anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

 CHAPTER 92

    LOGAN¡¯S POV


    We took our time bathing each other, as I wondered if we were going to be like this again, after the war was over. I prayed in my heart that we won this war, and that Audrey remained by my side. We had just made love in the most intense and extremely emotional way I have ever known. I was pretty much still stoned from the beautiful experience.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe that we would soon step out of the bathroom, and gird up for battle.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± She asked, hugging me so closely.


    ¡°How I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± I whispered. ¡°And what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°How miserable I would be without you.¡± She sighed, and I felt hot fluid on my chest. She was crying.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I professed, holding onto her much tightly. We could literally break each other, from how strong our hold was.


    ¡°I love you. Even in the face of death.¡± She whispered.


    Stepping out of the bathtub, I carried her in my arms and walked into our room. Taking my time, I dried up her body with arge fluffy towel. When I was done, she cleaned me up as well, and then we proceeded to dress for war.


    We were wolves, and we didn¡¯t like wearing too much to fight. It pretty much weighed us down, and made shifting a lot more of a hassle. So I just wore my royal breast te over my shirt and pants, and took my time helping Audrey fasten hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re good?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, just fine.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Sit.¡± I pulled her towards the seat in the front of the vanity, and startedbing her hair. She just remained silent, looking at me through the vanity mirror as I packed her hair into a ponytail. I gave a small sigh of satisfaction, as her ponytail fell to her waist. Audrey had a very healthy and long hair I had always loved. ¡°Too tight?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, just fine.¡±


    ¡°I love your hair.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it, and she gave a small smile.


    ¡°I know that.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Boots.¡± I squatted and took her legs, cing them on top of my thighs, as I assisted her in wearing them.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once we were done dressing up, I took her hand in mine, and we made our way out. The entire hallway was busy with other fully dressed officials. Some looked unsure, others looked emboldened. I looked at the Fae King who had a full armour on. Unlike us, the Faes fought in their human forms, so it was only wise to be as protected as they could be.


    ¡®Headed where?¡¯ Audrey asked through our mindlink.


    ¡®The training grounds. All the supernatural soldiers should have been assembled¡¯.


    ¡®Okay¡¯. She nodded.


    As we made our way down the staircase, other officials followed us behind, and it only started to seem more real. It was time for war.


    The moment we stepped down to the living area, we were met with the others. La had been holding on so tightly to Liam, and Emily had been doing even worse to my father. On a normal day, I would haveughed at the overly emotional antics of the women, but not today. Today, there was a possibility that some of these women, which included my sister, may lose their mates.


    ¡°Auntie Audrey!¡± Logan ran towards us, in a fit of tears. Immediately, I looked at La.


    ¡®La, did you tell him?¡¯ I asked through our mindlink, and she slowly shook her head, ¡®no¡¯. I had discussed with her yesterday, and begged her to not tell Logan what was going on. I didn¡¯t want any of these, turning out to be a traumatic memory for him in the future.


    ¡°Logan.¡± Audrey whispered, squatting to his level.


    ¡°Mama says you¡¯re leaving. All of you.¡± He pointed at me in an usatory manner.


    ¡°Sh.. she did?¡± Audrey stuttered, and he nodded, fresh tears falling from his eyes. Oh, I hated the sight of that.


    ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± He asked again, and Audrey didn¡¯t know if she should nod in agreement, or shake her head against it.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She sighed. ¡°You see, Auntie Audrey and Uncle Logan, and even Papa¡­. Grandpa as well¡­. We are all going to pay the moon goddess a visit.¡± Instantly, his eyes lit up in amazement. ¡°Buuuttt¡­¡± Audrey continued. ¡°But she might decide to keep some of us with her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He red childishly.


    ¡°If anyone of us impresses her very much.¡± Audrey shrugged, biting her lips so hard. I could tell she was trying so hard to not cry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you people to impress heeerrr!!¡± He cried harder. ¡°Please don¡¯t let her take you away.¡± He ran into her arms, holding her tightly.


    ¡°Shhhh¡­.¡± Audrey cooed, patting his back softly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± She suggested, pulling away from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± He muttered, and I let out a smile.


    ¡°Okayyyy¡­.¡± She took her time cleaning the tears off his face, and I knew she was just thinking of what to say. She didn¡¯t have any deal in mind, she just wanted him to cease crying.


    ¡°The deeeaaalll¡­¡± He pushed. At that point, I really didn¡¯t mind that we were wasting our time. I guess I just wanted to watch him onest time, before leaving.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Audrey raised her hands in surrender. ¡°I would give you this.¡± She circled her arm around her neck, and pulled off the ne I had given her.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. She muttered through our mindlink, and I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Logan, this is very important to me.¡± She held the ne up, for him to see. ¡°I woulde back to collect it from you. Is that enough assurance that the moon goddess wouldn¡¯t keep me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He gave a slow nod. ¡°It could work.¡± He shrugged, making me and some other officials chuckle. Okay, this was really helpful. I could feel the atmosphere getting less tense.


    ¡°A kiss?¡± She asked, turning her cheek for him to kiss, and he obliged.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I lifted him from the floor and hugged him, his small hands encircling my neck.


    ¡°I love you uncle Logan.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°I love you too, boy!¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Pleasee back.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°You know I will.¡±


    With that, I put him back to the floor, and signaled the officials that it was time to leave. Everyone had theirst hugs and kisses, and we were set to go.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Rosa.¡± Audrey whispered to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s probably too emotional for a final goodbye.¡± I reasoned, and she nodded stiffly.


    We all made our way our to the training grounds, where the thousands of soldiers had assembled. I guessed it was time for ast speech.


    ¡°Great army of the supernatural kingdoms!! It is an honour to be leading you into this war, to defend our honour and protect our people from the nned envement of the enemies. Today, lets fight like our lives depend on it, because it actually does! To victory!!¡± I yelled loudly, raising my arm in the air.


    ¡°To victory!!!¡± They all chorused, and my heart swelled with gratitude.

 CHAPTER 93

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    ¡°Fight to the death!!¡± Sebastian yelled loudly, and the rogue army joined in with loud cheers. Their energies had been really boosted within the week, after the sessful siring of more hybrids. It was safe to say that more than half of the rogue wolves, had decided to turn into hybrids.


    ¡°Is it time?¡± Mark muttered beside Sebastian, and he nodded.


    ¡°It is time, my friend. Let¡¯s go take over.¡±


    They all began their march towards the boundary, chanting their war songs as they did.


    2 hours in, and they were finally approaching the boundary. The rogue witches began to make their enchantments, fog filling the entire ce. Sebastian knew that was the method of a cheat, but he didn¡¯t mind. Anything to win the war.


    ¡°Now?¡± Annabelle asked him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Now, Annabelle.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just then, Annabelle slipped out of the show and walked a distance away from the army. Just as she opened the portal to transport herself, someone held her arm.


    ¡°Mother! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To make use of the hair of that bitch, that you gave to me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of Sebastian¡¯s strategy. In the beginning, strike at them with an expected but heartbreaking surprise. And then in the middle of it all, incapacitate them.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Dianah squinted her eyes in confusion.


    ¡°I would go into the pce as Audrey, and retrieve the little boy. Their Beta¡¯s son. It would destabilize a whole lot of their strongest soldiers, when they watch us slit his throat during the battle.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Dianah found herself smiling. ¡°That was actually part of my ns too, but mine are particrly to hurt Audrey. Well, La never really liked me anyway, so go on with it. But be careful. You need to remain alive, for us to enjoy the beautiful moments in the future. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Annabelle muttered, so much love in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t wait for all of these to be over, and be reunited with her daughter. Turning to the waiting portal, she walked in and it closed shut behind her.


    Appearing in the gardens of the pce, Annabelle looked around, before opening the vial of substance that had been made from Audrey¡¯s stolen hair, and taking a sip out of it. Closing her eyes and chanting some spells, she felt herself transform into none other than Audrey.


    ¡°Ahhh, this is going to be so much fun.¡± She muttered.


    Bringing out little Logan¡¯s picture from her pocket, she ced her hand on it and chanted a locator spell. So quickly, she got a red vision, leading her through the entrance of the pce, and showing her the little boy seated alone inside a room.


    ¡°Her powers definitely feels better.¡± Annabelle muttered to herself gleefully, loving how I¡¯s magic felt within. Closing her eyes and imagining the room where Logan had been sat, she muttered some spells and disappeared with a puff of smoke at her wake. Opening her eyes, she found herself in front of a door and undoubtedly, she knew the little boy was in there. Now, all she had to do was just get him to touch her, and that was it.


    Turning the knob of the door open, she walked in, smiling to herself when she saw the little boy seated on the floor and flipping through pages of a book.


    ¡°Logan!¡± She called out, trying to smile as sweetly as possible.


    ¡°Auntie Audrey!!¡± He knew her voice, and had already gotten so excited even without turning to look at her. Standing from the floor where he sat, he turned to her and grinned. ¡°You didn¡¯t take long! The moon goddess let you go.¡± He pped in excitement.


    Annabelle held back a frown, at loss of what the little boy was saying.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t youe give Auntie a hug?¡± She asked, and slowly, his smile disappeared.


    A frown made its way to her face, wondering why his countenance had suddenly changed.


    ¡°Logan?¡± She called, taking slow steps towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re cold.¡± He muttered, shaking his head slowly. ¡°She¡¯s hot, but you¡¯re cold.¡± He said, much audibly. What did he mean by that?


    ¡°Logan,e here. Now.¡± Annabelle forced a smile on her face, hating how much the little boy wasted her time. She was so sure that the war would have started already, and she needed to ensure the boy returned to the war front with her, as soon as possible.


    ¡°No.¡± He muttered, looking her in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Auntie Audrey.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s eyes widened in shock at his words. How could the little twat have known?! Did he possess abilities too? Deciding to do it the hard way, she rushed at him and he yelled out so loudly. Making a grab for him, Annabelle found it impossible to do feel his body. What was happening?! She tried to touch him, and watched her hand go through his body. She looked at him in shock as he ran towards the door and opened it, running out and wailing so loudly.


    ¡°Mama!!¡± He called


    ¡°Fuck fuck fuck!!¡± Annabelle muttered to herself.


    It was then she realized that he had been under some kind of cloaking spell. She knew that soon enough, his mother would show up here, but she couldn¡¯t leave without getting what she came for!


    Just as she rushed out of the room, quickly making her way through the hallway, she came across ady, who looked at her in recognition.


    ¡°Audrey!!¡± She grinned, rushing towards her. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be at the battlefield by now?¡± She asked these questions, still running towards Annabelle.


    Before Annabelle could stop her from touching her, thedy pulled her into a hug, disappearing together with her.


    ¡®Great!! Just great!¡¯ Annabelle thought to herself as they traveled through the portal. Finally appearing a little distance from the very intense battleground, thedy opened her eyes and released a gasp.


    ¡°W¡­ wh.. what just happened? Audrey?¡± She asked, pulling away from their hug, and looking at Annabelle who smiled and transformed into her original self.


    ¡°No!!¡± She yelled out, turning around and seeing soldiers and swords. Wolves biting through the necks of themselves. Just then Dianah appeared with a whoosh. Shepletely adored her new form and speed.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Dianah whispered behind them, and Annabelle turned to her. ¡°With her¡­¡± A small smile spread through Dianah¡¯s bloody lips.


    ¡°You know her?¡± Annabelle asked.


    ¡°Trust me, she¡¯s perfect for the job.¡± Dianah flicked her tongue across her blood stained lips. ¡°You took quite a while though. We¡¯ve been at it for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Transporting through the portal, slows down time.¡± Annabelle exined.


    Pulling thedy by the hair and dragging her towards the battle ground, Dianah smiled to herself. She had asked herself what precious thing she¡¯d take in order to break Audrey. Now she had her answer.


    ***


    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    After waiting for a while, we could see the fog covering the ounds.


    ¡°They are here.¡± Logan whispered to me, and I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He said again, and I nodded, a lot of thoughts going through my mind. No, not now. I couldn¡¯t afford to be scared now.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I found myself saying, and he turned to me with a sad smile.


    ¡°You know I love you even more. Please stay with me.¡± He muttered, and I nodded.


    We both turned back to the boundary and slowly, the fog began to disperse towards us. Just then, Isobel and the other coven leaders stepped forward and began chanting their spells. The more they chanted, the more the fog came at us.


    ¡®The Rainos¡¯. Liam mindlinked us.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Logan hummed in agreement. But we didn¡¯t worry, because Isobel and the witches had activated the cloaking spell against it, making the fog suddenly stop at a point, as if there was some kind of barricade blocking it off. Slowly, the fog turned into a very dark smoke, and disappeared towards the skies. Averting it was a sess.


    We could already make out the rogue soldiers at the other side, but waited patiently for the smoke topletely disappear.


    Just when I thought everywhere had cleared up, we looked up to see Sebastian, a sly grin on his face, and a long rod in his hand. My eyes and certainly that of every other person, went up the rod, and the sight I beheld, made my heart palpitate roughly.


    There on the top of the rod, was the head of I. I felt my knees giving up on me, as tears threatened to fall off my eyes. My eyes locked with her lifeless ones, and I could see the depth of her pain before she died.


    ¡°I.¡± Logan whispered beside me, his emotions hitting me so hard, through our bond. I looked at her chapped lips, and mine quivered in pain. Oh no, I. She didn¡¯t deserve this. She didn¡¯t deserve this!!!!


    Rather than let this monster see my tears, I channeled my anger to something more productive. Sebastian, was going to die by my hands. Just then, he raised his hands so high, and pointed it towards us, signaling the rogue army to attack. The huge man who had been standing beside him, swiftly shifted, taking his hybrid form.


    And the witches had thought Ryan was an imbnce of nature? That bastard there, was the actual imbnce of nature. As the rogues began running towards us, I heard Gamma Boyd yell at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Fight!!!!!¡±


    That was it. Logan and I were running towards them, feeling equal amount of pain within. Midway before we got to them, Logan began shifting, attaining a height many feets above me. His supernatural form was a real sight to behold.


    ¡®This is for I¡¯. He mindlinked me, further pushing me off the cliff.


    Bringing out my sword from my holster, I charged at them. The other rogues had all run forward, leaving Sebastian and the hybrid behind. That was exactly what weaklings did. Let the others take the lead.


    All the while, the only person on my mind to strike against, was Sebastian. But I knew I would have to fight through a great number of rogues, before getting to him. I was ready.


    Blinded with rage, I sliced through the necks of several rogue soldiers, dodging and avoiding hits as much as I could. Some unavoidabe ones, I received them with pride.


    We remained at it for quite a while, fighting with all we had. The rogue hybrids had made it much difficult for us, killing through a lot of our soldiers so easily. Taking a quick nce around and watching our soldiers fall in defeat, my heart lurched. But I wasn¡¯t willing to go down, not so easily.


    ¡®I need to get to the rogue hybrid¡¯. Ryan mindlinked us all. ¡®If we kill him, every hybrid he sires, dies as well¡¯. He exined, while I tried to focus on the rogue who came at me in it¡¯s wolf form. I had nned on shifting when my body had be weak, and then, let my wolf take over from there.


    Holding my sword towards it¡¯s neck, I ran at it in full speed and pierced right through it¡¯s neck, flinging its body to the other side.


    I watched as Ryan made his way through the rogues with his vamp speed, and I looked at Logan who had just kicked off a rogue wolf with his giant legs. Not seeing the rogue Fae who waved his sword as he came at me, Logan screamed in terror. I looked up, and my eyes widened, my adrenaline pumping. Moving aside just in the nick of time, the Fae¡¯s sword luckily missed my arm, cutting half of my ponytail in the process. I watched in disbelief as my hair fell to the ground and I growled in anger, turning to the bastard and aiming my sword at his neck. His blood sttered across my face, and I nodded in satisfaction. Did he know how much Logan loved my hair?!!


    I looked further to see Ryan already in front of the rogue hybrid, and they went into a deadly fight. Just then, the fighting rogues parted to the side, as the familiar face of Isobel marched forth. Annabelle. Behind her, was the traitorous Heather, who was pulling along a¡­..


    My world literally stopped when I spotted who Heather dragged by the hair. How¡­.?


    ¡°Rosa.¡± I muttered in shock.


    ¡®What is she doing here?!¡¯ A good number of voices filtered through my mindlink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t knooo¡­¡± My voice quivered, as tears brimmed up in my eyes.


    There, in the middle of an intense battle, Heather brought Rosa before her, forcing her down to her knees, and cing a knife on her neck.


    It was as if the battle had paused for a moment, and we all watched in a slow motion, as Heather yfully drew a line across Rosa¡¯s neck with the tip of the knife.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I found myself begging, and Heather smiled. She had heard me. She was a hybrid now. Slowly, she shook her head in disagreement, before cing the knife on Rosa¡¯s neck again.


    I saw the tears lodged in Rosa¡¯s eyes, and my heart constricted painfully. Before I knew what  was happening, the knife in Heather¡¯s hand slithered across Rosa¡¯s neck, and I watched in pure horror as Rosa held her hand to her bleeding throat, tears falling from her eyes as she fell to the ground. The great anguish I felt, couldn¡¯t bepared to any other pain I had ever felt in my life.


    ¡°Rosa!!!¡± I yelled out in agony as I fell to my knees. ¡°Nooo!!!¡± I cried out, not caring if any rogue soldiers came at me and killed me in that moment. I felt my heart giving up on me, as the pain in my heart spread through my body. I felt my entire skin burning so hotly, fire threatening to burst through the pores of my skin. In that moment, I lost awareness of anything else happening around me, because all I could see, was fire.

 CHAPTER 94

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Audrey fell to the ground in pain, losing awareness of her surroundings as she cried out in pain. She felt the anguish flow through her veins, wing to be purged out through her skin. She felt her skin burning hot as if coals of fire were sprouting out from them. All the while, Logan and every other person around her had stood, watching her in shock! Her skin was red hot, and Logan was confused and worried. His worries had turned into shock and amazement the moment he heard her bones cracking into structure. Then, he knew it within himself. His mate was the ming Wolf.


    In a matter of seconds, Audrey¡¯s wolf emerged in a different form and dimension. The furs of fire around it, had made the rogues around them to start retreating. The ming Wolf was soooo huge, standing a few feets shorter than Logan¡¯s supernatural form. The astounded tribrid had been too shocked to make a move.


    Slowly, his mate¡¯s wolf turned to him, and the next words dropped from his lips.


    ¡°Love, let¡¯s burn them all.¡±


    With a speed that he hadn¡¯t seening, the ming Wolf marched against the army of the rogues. The rogues had started retreating, scared to their bones as they saw this giant wolf with furs of fire, approach them.


    Just then, the rogue hybrids began to fall to the ground lifelessly, one after the other. Ryan had seeded in taking down their sire.


    All the while Ryan fought hisst fight with Mark, his heart gnawed in his chest for Rosa. Oh goddess! Heather had killed his mate. He watched from his peripheral view as Isobel and Annabelle got into a fight, while Keturah pulled Rosa¡¯s body aside. Running with such speed like he had never done before, he was at Heather¡¯s back in no time. He knew she was going to die in seconds, because he just killed her sire, but she didn¡¯t deserve to die in such an honourable way.


    Before she couldprehend what was happening, he dove his fist from behind, and pulled out her heart from her chest, making her fall to the ground lifelessly.


    ¡°Dianah!!!¡± Annabelle yelled in agony, seeing her daughter¡¯s lifeless body on the ground. Isobel took that as an opportunity to hit her harder with more magic.


    Ryan¡¯s eyes sharply scanned the situation of things ahead, and everywhere was literally burning. He didn¡¯t know how, but he knew the ming Wolf had emerged. His eyes quickly followed Keturah, who still pulled Rosa¡¯s lifeless body along with her, and he sped off in her direction.


    Seeing his mate in such state, his heart lurched badly. He had always thought nothing could faze him, not even death. But here he was, at loss of how to react to seeing her dead. His wolf howled in pains, and he felt sadder, remembering they had parted ways on a bad note. When he had gone to her room to see her the previous day, he gone with intentions, contrary to what Audrey had in mind. He had gone to make his mate an offer. One which Rosa thought was quite insulting of him. She had asked him out of her room afterwards, and shut the door in his face.


    He felt braindead for some seconds, until Keturah¡¯s voice pulled him out of his temporary death.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best here, Ryan! I can¡¯t keep her heartbeat stable for much longer!!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His eyes widened in shock, and that was when he tried to focus. He could hear Rosa¡¯s heart beating, but very slowly. A fresh feeling of hope filled his heart, as he raised his wrist to his lips, and sunk his canines in. Quickly squatting to Rosa¡¯s unconscious body, he forced her mouth open and fed her his blood.


    Meanwhile, the Tribrid King and the ming Wolf, ran side by side as he tore against a rogue¡¯s chest with his ws, and she released bouts and bouts of fire from her mouth. That was the exact scene he had seen in his vision. Within minutes, the entire rogue army was burned to the ground. Some of their own soldiers had also unfortunately been behind the wrath of the ming Wolf, but it was unavoidable.


    Finally getting to the main target who stood alone in the midst of his dead soldiers, the ming Wolf cornered him with predatory steps.


    Logan and the Audrey looked between themselves, and Logan gestured. ¡°Do the honours.¡±


    Without any contemtion, Audrey took a few more steps towards Sebastian, her ming furs heating up his face badly. Focusing her eyes on his, he quivered with fear.


    ¡®You worthless rogue!¡¯ Her angry voice burst through his mindlink, sending hot tremors down his chest. ¡®I sentence you to death¡¯.


    Before he could make a movement, the ming Wolf was opening it¡¯s mouth and spitting fire continuously, his screams of pain only bringing satisfaction. It continued to spit its fire until Sebastian was nothing but a pile of ashes on the ground.


    Just then, the ming Wolf fell to the ground with a loud and earth shaking thud, slowly shifting back to a naked Audrey. There, sheid unconscious, in the ashes of her own disaster.


    *****


    *****


    Logan sat in front of his mate¡¯s unmoving figure, worried to no end.


    ¡°You should get some rest. The pack¡¯s doctor insists that she¡¯ll be fine. She would wake up soon.¡± La whispered beside him, patting his back affectionately.


    ¡°La, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s been two days, and she¡¯s been like this.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s been two days, and you have been in this same position. You haven¡¯t even stepped out tomiserate with the others! Logan, we lost Uncle Justin! Liam is devastated. Father is still unconscious, and his case is quite serious. Emily hasn¡¯t stopped crying. Some of soldiers died, and yet not a word from their king? Ryan almost lost his mate; who happens to be what triggered your mate into this state.¡±


    Logan looked up at her, tears clogging his eyes, as he realized he had been putting his own feelings above everyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He choked out in tears. ¡°I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± La was quick to pull him into her embrace. ¡°You have to stop worrying. Doctor Reynolds had assured that she would regain consciousness in time. They are still running a few more tests, after which they would get back to us. Audrey would be just fine, and she would feel bad waking up to meet you in such a state.¡±


    ¡°She will?¡± He asked like a child, and La nodded.


    ¡°You have to go inside that bathroom, freshen up, and have something to eat. Isobel will be here soon. They all had to leave to perform the final rites for the dead, at the witches territory. It couldn¡¯t be prolonged, as witches aren¡¯t meant to be left unburied for long.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Logan nodded in understanding, scolding himself for not being tough enough to stand strong for them all at a time like this.


    He headed towards the bathroom, and did as La had requested. After brushing his teeth, he stepped out and changed into something clean.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Came La¡¯s voice, and he looked at her outstretched hand. Taking her hand, he spared onest nce at Audrey¡¯s unconscious body, before leaving the room.


    Back at King Xavier¡¯s chambers, Emilyid next to Xavier¡¯s unconscious body, fast asleep with her tear stricken face. The poor woman had gone through a series of emotional highs and lows, when the bodies of her father and mate, were brought back in a lifeless looking state. Her father; Alpha of woond pack unfortunately died some hourster. The fear of his death, only made her crazier over her mate.


    She wondered if he was going to leave her as well. She hadn¡¯t stopped crying for two days now, especially since the wounds and injuries he had sustained, were taking time to heal.


    Suddenly feeling the presence of others in their chambers, her eyes fluttered open. It was Logan and La.


    ¡°Heyyy¡­¡± La walked up to the bed. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to startle you, please go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily muttered, her eyes feeling so sore after continuously weeping for days now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve gotten enough rest.¡± Logan spoke up this time, walking towards them.


    His heart was breaking as well, seeing his father in such a state. Beta Justin was dead too, and he wondered how his poor father was going to take such news when be finally woke up. The two men had been friends for the longest time and now, one of them had left the other behind. He wondered how they were going to convince little Logan, that the moon goddess had felt extremely impressed by his grandfather, and decided to keep him with her. Most of all, how was Liam coping? Beta Justin had been the only parent he had known all his life, having lost his mother during his birth. This was all fucked up, but it was better than losing at the war. They would have all died.


    ¡°You know,¡± He started. ¡°Five years ago, my father had risked his life to protect me from a rogue attack in the pce. He had been severely injured, and I had never felt more useless all my life. My wolf had been yet to emerge, and everyone looked after me like I was a child. Father had been unconscious for days, and I was scared he would die, but he pulled through. When he woke up, he said to me, ¡®Son, I cannot leave until I see you attain your fullest potentials¡¯. What I¡¯m saying in essence?¡± He sighed. ¡°Father cannot die now, after just opening this beautiful chapter of his life, that has you in it.¡±


    ¡°You have to be strong and very hopeful. Say positive things to his hearing, and discuss with him like he was conscious. Do not cry much, because it only makes him feel like all hopes for his recovery is lost. La and I, are here for you.¡± He finished, holding her hand in his and patting it softly. Feeling encouraged, she nodded in appreciation.


    ¡°You also have to taken some time and look after yourself too.¡± La caressed her cheeks. ¡°A bathe would do you good. I promise, it would make you feel much better and calmer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily sniffled, cleaning the tears that threatened to drop from her eyes agin.


    ¡°So we would just give you your privacy to do your thing. Be good, okay?¡± La smiled, and pulled Logan with her, out of their father¡¯s chambers. Emily looked at the unmoving figure of her mate again, and decided to take a bath like La had advised.


    After taking her time washing up her body, she stepped out of the bathroom, d in just her towel. Sparing another look of longing at Xavier¡¯s figure, she walked up to him and muttered.


    ¡°You should be with me, Xavier. You said you loved me, right? Moreover¡­.¡± And that was how she got carried away, baring her heart out to a man who was already conscious before his children visited. Some things she said, made him want to burst outughing, but he tried his best to remainported. Guess he could no longer hold it in when she said her next words. ¡°We still have to make babies. You said you enjoyed the process of that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Emily, please¡­.¡± Heughed, breathing really hard. She had gone immobile for some seconds, trying to understand what had just happened.


    ¡°Xavier!¡± She yelled in a mix of shock, relief and mock anger. ¡°Xavieerrr¡­.¡± She found herself climbing atop the bed and hugging his body so tightly, tears of joy falling from her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave me¡­¡± She whispered as more tears fell from her eyes, making Xavier feel bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my love.¡± He patted her back.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not!¡± She yelled at him angrily, still holding him so close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He continued, rubbing her back soothingly, until her cries died down.


    Sitting up, she looked at him with so much love in her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ever scare me like that again.¡± She begged, and he nodded in obedience. ¡°I lost my father.¡± She revealed, and his eyes went soft with sympathy.


    ¡°Oh, my Emily¡­¡± He cooed, and she found herself tearing up again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he died.¡± She sniffled. ¡°And I couldn¡¯t even fulfill my promise to him before he died.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up about that, love.¡±


    ¡°But the Alpha position now ends with him. Another family would have to take over as Alpha of the woond pack.¡± She sighed, before hitting her palm against her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered. ¡°You¡¯re just waking up, and see all the unnessary things I am busy spluttering from my mouth. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    ¡°No no no.¡± Xavier shook his head, trying to sit up on the bed. She looked at him in concern, and was about leaning forward to help him, when he managed by himself. ¡°Emily.¡± He took her hand in his. ¡°The moment you came into my life, suffering alone with your pains definitely ended. Now, we have each other, and you don¡¯t need a special time to bare your heart to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She tried speaking, and he slowly shook his head at her.


    ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯, Emily. Your father just died, and thates with a whole lot of other problems for you. Moreover, what¡¯s my use of being alive if can¡¯t always be there for you?¡±


    Emily just looked at this man who was her mate, and the only thing she thought was how shallow minded she had been. She found herself getting pissed af herself all over again, for ever thinking he wasn¡¯t good enough for her. She was the one who wasn¡¯t good enough for him.


    ¡°Xavier, I love you.¡± She whispered, tears clogging her eyes. ¡°So fucking deeply, and helplessly, and¡­.¡± She was still talking when he closed the space between them, and shut her up with a kiss. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± She moaned into the kiss, not at all minding that he had just woken up after 2 days of being unconscious, and presently had a bad breathe. Infact, she deepened the kiss as much as could. Soon, his hand was tugging against her towel, and it fell loose around her waist. ¡°Xavieeerrr¡­¡± She teased, chuckling in between. She felt his hand ying with her nipples, and she felt her core getting really tensed and wet. Were they both okay??! The man had returned to consciousness after days, and the first thing they could get up to was¡­.. that?


    ¡°Xavier!¡± She pulled away abruptly, her lips a bit swollen from how much he had suckled on them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He panted heavily, desire zing his eyes.


    ¡°I was wondering¡­.¡± She shed him a knowing smile. ¡°Do you want to have a bathe? I mean, I could bath you. Reaaalll clean.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I need a bathe.¡± He nodded vigorously. ¡°I suddenly feel so hot, ahh! I need a really cold bath.¡± He lied, making Emily giggle as she helped him up to the bathroom. Just like that, she felt alive again after days.

 CHAPTER 95

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    Rosa stared at the man, who just sat still in front of her. She had been so mad at him before the war, but after she almost lost her life¡­. she didn¡¯t know why it felt like it was best being with him, no matter the situation of things between them. She knew Audrey would remain in the pce with her mate, and couldn¡¯t imagine returning to the Blood moon pack alone. Even if Audrey decided to make her stay in the pce with her, she knew she¡¯d never really be satisfied. Not because she craved to be with Ryan or whatever, but because she felt she could only attain her full potentials by returning with him to his pack, as his Luna.


    She was done being scared and closeted, she was going to take the bold step of change now. She was going to be a Luna, walk with her head high, and know what more the moon goddess had in store for her. Definitely, the moon goddess had made him her second chance mate for a reason. And surely, the moon goddess decided to spare her life, even when she had almost died during the war. It all showed that her life had more relevance than she could see.


    Looking up at Ryan, she spoke up.


    ¡°I ept your offer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, wanting to believe he didn¡¯t hear well, considering how angry she had been about that same offer, before the war.


    ¡°I said, I ept your offer.¡± She repeated, looking as neutral and stoic as could be. ¡°I woulde with you to your pack as your Luna. That is what everyone knows it is.¡± She said, the exact same way he had told her a few days back. ¡°But between us both, I would be nothing but your breeder. I would spread my  thighs apart, for you to put your children inside me and in turn, you would give me the reins of power and leadership as your Luna. I would get the peace and respect I deserve, while you get the children you¡­. deserve.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, eyeing her closely.


    ¡°Why what?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly epting this? You said I had insulted you.¡±


    ¡°Well Ryan, it¡¯s my choice. Except your offer is no longer on the table? Then you could just reject me and let¡¯s get it over with all of these.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t reject you.¡± He shot back, before going silent. Looking at her uninterested expression, he ground his teeth against themselves. ¡°Fine, then. It¡¯s a deal. We would go through the terms and agreements when we return to my pack.¡±


    ¡°Terms and agreements?¡± She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Hell yes, Rosa!¡± He yelled. ¡°There needs to be specific rulesin out, for this to work. Things like making you know this is an unromantic agreement. All there is between us, is sex. As my breeder.¡±


    ¡°I never had the slightest thought that this was going to be romantic in anyway.¡± She muttered, hating the taste it left on her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s definitely just sex.¡± She grimaced internally. That was something she never nned to do again. But to get something, she had to give something. Power, admiration, wealth, and respect were things she had never had all her life.


    It was only when she moved in with Audrey, did she really know what it felt like to be respected. She had never been rich either, and she honestly couldn¡¯t wait to have all those luxurious things she used to dream of when she was younger. The coldmoon pack was one of the richest in the kingdom, and Ryan was very wealthy.


    She used to think she was averagely pretty before she met Denver. But then, he made her realize she was just delusional.


    ¡®No, he lied to us!¡¯ Her wolf chastised, and she simply shrugged it off. Maybe when she started to live in luxury, she would be able to awaken the inner beauty within her. Hopefully.


    She wanted to be admired, and loved by others sincerely. Even her own family never liked her, so she had never expected much of it from others. But aftering to the pce and seeing the kind of respect and admiration Audreymanded, she was convinced she may be able to do the same.


    ¡°Fine, Ryan. I agree to your terms. We would definitely go through them when we return to your pack. Our pack.¡± She corrected herself, feeling emboldened. ¡°If that¡¯s all, you may as well take your leave now.¡±


    *****


    Meanwhile, over at the Logan¡¯s chambers, Isobel stepped in. Her eyes held so much information, but she tried her best to be patient and not let it out, until she had sessfully woken Audrey.


    Taking the herbs from the pocket of her cloak, she rubbed it against her palms, andid it beneath Audrey¡¯s nose. Just then, Audrey began to move in difort.


    She watched in horror as Heather held the de of the knife against Rosa¡¯s neck, and let it slither through.


    ¡°Rosa!!! No!!¡± She woke up abruptly, looking around. It looked like their chambers. How? They were just at the battle ground moments ago.


    ¡°Baby!¡± Logan rushed to her side, turning her face to his.


    ¡°Roo¡­. saa!! Ro¡­ saaa!!¡± She wailed, tears pouring down her eyes.


    ¡°Babe calm down.¡± He rubbed her back soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s all just a dream.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! I saw it happen.¡± She shook her head in disagreement and he released a low sigh. ¡°She diiiieeed!! Heather killed her.¡± Her cries increased.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s alive.¡± La rushed to her, a hopeful smile on her face. ¡°She¡¯s alive, Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Audrey muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes!¡± La grinned. ¡°Keturah and Ryan had saved her. She didn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Audrey shook her head doubtfully.


    ¡°No.¡± La smiled, pulling her into her embrace. ¡°In fact, she had been here to check on you, couple of hours ago. Same as your little Logan.¡±


    ¡°My Logan.¡± Audrey whispered, a little bit of life reflecting in her eyes.


    ¡°Chief, please mindlink Rosa and have here here.¡± Isobel demanded. ¡°She would only fully be at rest, when sheys eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Logan nodded vigorously, quickly trying to connect with the woman. Most of all, he was thankful that his mate was finally awake.


    ¡®Rosa!¡¯ He called, immediately he connected with her.


    ¡®Your majesty¡¯.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Come now. She¡¯s awake¡¯.


    Immediately he said that, their link went shut, and he figured she was already rushing down to his chambers with crity.


    Just as Logan thought, Rosa had shown up a few minutester, and rushed straight at Audrey.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± She teared up.


    ¡°Rosa!¡± Audrey held her close, sniffing in her hair. ¡°It¡¯s real! You¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alive!¡± Rosa nodded in pure happiness, pulling away to kiss Audrey on the tip of her nose. They hugged each other for a while longer, before Logan walked up to them.


    ¡°Does my mate feel better now?¡± He smiled, and Audrey slowly pulled away from Rosa, holding his hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She choked out. No one may really understand the pain she felt, when she thought they had killed Rosa.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ryan and Keturah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± She nodded, cleaning the tears that fell from her eyes. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± She asked after a while.


    ¡°3 days.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± He muttered. ¡°You¡¯re fine now. You saved us all, my love.¡±


    ¡°The ming Wolf.¡± Audrey whispered, looking shocked. She had begun recollecting a few scenes in the battle, piece by piece.  Considering how she had lost half of her self awareness when she turned, her memory seemed hazy. ¡°It is me!¡± She said in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, baby.¡± Logan grinned.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Isobel suddenly said, making them look up at her in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean Isobel?¡± Logan chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the war?¡±


    ¡°Luna Audrey isn¡¯t the ming Wolf.¡± She repeated, making La and Rosa look at each other in slight confusion.


    ¡°H.. how? Sh¡­ she¡­¡± La was still trying to get her words together, when Isobel continued speaking.


    ¡°The ming wolf only reincarnates in a person who is pure, chaste, and free from the evil of this world.¡±


    ¡°I know you said that, but¡­ maybe the ming Wolfpromised this time.¡± Logan reasoned.


    ¡°The ming Wolf is a demigoddess. It can neverpromise.¡± Isobel smiled.


    ¡°Isobel, I don¡¯t understand you. You speak in parables.¡± Logan sighed.


    ¡°The ming Wolf can be triggered by pain, anger, or when in danger. Audrey¡¯s pain and anger had triggered the baby.¡±


    ¡°What baby are you talking about?¡± It was La who asked this time, her forehead creasing into folds.


    ¡°You all didn¡¯t know?¡± Isobel asked, surprised to see that they were actually unaware.


    ¡°Know what?¡± Logan asked, as Audrey sat up more erectly on the bed.


    ¡°Your mate is 4 weeks pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey gasped, her handying on her belly subconsciously.


    ¡°The pure and chaste child in her belly, is the reincarnate of the ming Wolf.¡± Isobel revealed, a smile on her face. ¡°You thought your mate had caused a disaster? Wait until this childes. She is Beautiful Havoc.¡±

 CHAPTER 96

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    2 months already, yet it still felt like yesterday. Our lost soldiers, officials, and the knowledge that my baby is the ming Wolf. I definitely hadn¡¯t stopped feeling so good about it. Logan and I were blessed. We had both formed a child who was gracious enough to be chosen as the reincarnate of Kora.


    I ced my hand on my big tummy, caressing it as I looked down the balcony. She loved it here. She would always kick whenever I stepped out to the balcony, where all her father¡¯s flowers were pilling up. The ced definitely smelled just as wonderful. He literally changed the flowers daily, and groomed the ce like it was an actual flower shop.


    Just two months ago, there were a lot of soldiers training on the training grounds. Now I looked at the grounds from the balcony, and just a few soldiers were jogging around. It was so encouraging how everyone learned to move past their pains and losses, looking ahead to a better future for us all. It certainly wasn¡¯t one free of rogues, because a handful of them had escaped from the battlefield. But atleast, the risk we faced as a united world, was reduced.


    Yes, united. Today, all the officials from the four races, would assemble at the pce. We were going to signing a peace treaty. Now, all the different races would be allowed in and out of any territory they wished to visit.


    The war had help us build trust and respect towards one another.


    ¡°My love!¡± I turned to see Logan walking towards the balcony with a huge smile on his face. I didn¡¯t even notice when he walked into the room.


    ¡°Creeping up on me now?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± He raised his hands up in surrender. ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t have called your attention if I was.¡± He came behind me and hugged me. ¡°Stressing yourself again.¡± Hemented, making me turn to look at him.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Logan, this is needed for the baby. I¡¯m supposed to do my exercises, walk around¡­¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you hurting yourself, or the baby.¡± He frowned, and I released a small sigh.


    ¡°You worry for nothing.¡± I shook my head at him.


    ¡°I would happily do so.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°The supernatural officials? Have they arrived yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. quite a handful of them.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I found myself grinning widely.


    ¡°You seem really happy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I definitely am.¡± He nodded, a small smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­. I still cannot believe it. All these is happening during my reign, Audrey. Just like yesterday, I hated myself for being so weak and wolfless. I even doubted in my ability to find my mate. Finding myself in this situation now, and I can¡¯t help but find it unreal. Pinch me awake.¡± He demanded, and I teared up.


    ¡°It¡¯s real, my love.¡± I turnedpletely towards him, cupping his cheeks. ¡°You are doing it. The supernatural kingdoms areing back as one. During your reign.¡± I added, and he broke into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m soooo proud of you.¡± I ced a chaste kiss on his lips.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done all these, without you beside me. You are the best mate, Luna, and Queen we could ask for. You bring out the best in me, and I thank the moon goddess for taking us through all the highs and lows we encountered. It only made our love stronger.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I nodded, caressing the tip of his nose with mine.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°I love you too, future hubby.¡± I grinned, giving him a wink.


    We had initially agreed to get wedded a month after the war. But with the unexpected turn of events with our baby, we had to wait until she was born.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to marry you.¡± He bent and gave me a quick peck on the lip. ¡°Liam just mindlinked me. More than half of the officials have assembled.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s?¡± I shot me a confused look. ¡°You are going for the¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Luna. Of course, I would attend important events such as this. Does it not please you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± His shoulders fell. ¡°The baby could pop out anytime, love. This isn¡¯t really the best time to stress yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just fine, Logan. Moreover, imagine having to miss out on such a great event. That¡¯s not fair now, is it?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I gave a dance of victory in my head, before heading out of the room with him. I was pretty much dressed for the asion, so¡­.


    ¡°Did Ryane with Rosa?¡± I asked, and he thought for a second.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I hope he did. I know just how much you wish to see her again.¡±


    ¡°You bet, I do.¡± I sighed, several thoughts traveling through my mind. I wondered how things were going between them. When Rosa had told me about her agreement with Ryan, I was shocked. But deep down, I knew it was better for them to have such an agreement, than to reject each other. I strongly believed that as long as they were within close range, their mate bond would thrive, and love will definitely conquer.


    Part of the reasons I want to see her today, is to find out how things were going between she and Ryan. I was really concerned about how she coped. I honestly just wanted her to be happy and at peace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, love. They are fine. I am hopeful that the strongheaded Ryan will softens up eventually.¡±


    ¡°Rosa is one of the women with the most purest of hearts, that I know. She would definitely melt his heart in time, because I¡¯m sure Ryan is nothing like my brother. My brother never saw and appreciated her good heart and kindness. Instead, he exploited it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay love.¡± He held my hand in his, a look of worry on his face. I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°You really think my worry is going to trigger our baby?¡± I asked in betweenughs.


    ¡°You can never really tell. One can¡¯t be certain. It¡¯s better safe than sorry.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± I grinned in amusement, before shaking my head at him. ¡°You have to understand that flimsy emotions isn¡¯t enough to trigger the ming Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re pregnant, and I don¡¯t wanna take chances.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± I nodded.


    We made our way into the hall, and it was filled to the brim. The officials all stood in reverence as Logan and I walked towards our throne. Once we got there, he assisted me in sitting, before settling onto his own seat.


    Looking towards the full hall, a smile made its way to my face. All the officials hade with their wifes, girlfriends, mates, and plus ones.


    My eyes searched through the hall, for a particr Auburn haired woman. Just then, my eyesnded on Ryan, and I looked beside him to see her seated there.


    Goddess! She looked a vision. It ddened my heart to see her looking so regal and beautiful in her sea green dress. Her hair perfectlyplimented the color of the dress. Gosh! Ryan was really treating her well. From where I sat, I could see that she had changed her hair style from the normally straight look, to a deep wavy look. It gave a hair more weight and bounce.


    ¡°Honourable officials of the supernatural kingdoms, it is a great delight to have you all here!¡± Logan began, and loud cheers erupted. ¡°Today is a very special day that would be written down in the history of our world. Today, all the 4 supernatural kingdoms, would unite as one!¡± Another bout of cheers were heard.


    The opening of the ceremony took ce in a blur, and as minutes passed, we were carrying out all the ted activities for the asion. After the peace treaty had been signed, and the celebratory feast began, I walked over to Rosa¡¯s table the moment Ryan stepped out to go mingle with the other Alphas. As soon as I got to her, we hugged each other so tightly.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± She muttered onto my chest, and I patted her hair gently.


    ¡°Ohhh, my Rosa. I missed you too.¡± I answered sincerely. ¡°So tell me¡­ how have things been?¡± I whispered, not wanting other people seated around to hear us.


    I would have just opted to mindlink her, but it¡¯s been a while I saw her, and I wanted to hear her speak to me. Thankfully, most people on our table had stepped out to go meet others.


    ¡°Everything has been fine.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked, trying to hide my disappointment.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all.¡± She shrugged. ¡°He is getting what we wants, and so am I. His pack members adore me. Same as the maids and guards. Audrey, the entire feeling is so new and good.¡± She smiled genuinely.


    ¡°Ahhh, Rosa.¡± I shook my head at her. ¡°You have always been loved. You just didn¡¯t notice it. Added to the fact that Andrew filled your head with so much rubbish.¡± I red.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°So? Any news yet? Have you taken in?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She muttered. ¡°Well, considering the fact that we only started¡­. you know?¡± She tilted her head, wanting me to grasp what she meant.


    ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s sex. Why are you suddenly so shy to say it?¡± I whispered, looking amused as her cheeks turned pink.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She chuckled awkwardly. ¡°We only started doing it three weeks back, so¡­.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to tell me, that you both haven¡¯t had sex until three weeks ago? You spent a month doing what?¡± I asked in actual confusion.


    ¡°We had to draft an agreement, and¡­. I don¡¯t know. He was probably just taking his time.¡± She shrugged. ¡°And now that we have started, I¡¯m having a hard time keeping up.¡± I watched as her brows raised by the corner, and a knowing smile made its way to my face. ¡°He does it a lot.¡±


    ¡°And do you enjoy it?¡± I asked, and she visibly swallowed.


    ¡°Audrey, I just told you I¡¯m having a hard time keeping up.¡± Her brows raised at the corner again. ¡°I always pray that he doesn¡¯t show up to my bedroom at night.¡± Her brows again. ¡°I just want to get pregnant, so he doesn¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡± And yet, another raise! She was lying through her teeth, and didn¡¯t even realize she was. I have known Rosa for years now, and one fun fact about her, is that she always raised her brows when she told a lie!! Everything she just said, was a lie! She was definitely enjoying the sex, but didn¡¯t want to own up to it.


    She definitely didn¡¯t want to get pregnant so fast, so that Ryan could keep visiting her room at night. And she definitely didn¡¯t have a hard time keeping up with him. Infact, she always anticipated when next they were gonna do it. Ohhh, Rosa. I wasn¡¯t going to tell her I knew she was lying. She should get asfortable as she wanted to, lying through her perfect teeth!


    Just then, Logan signaled me to return to the throne. Chief Drakos was about to perform the binding ritual.


    ¡°I would return after the binding ritual, love.¡± I said, and she nodded in understanding.


    Halfway to the throne, I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen, making me halt my steps for a while.


    ¡®Baby? Are you okay?¡¯ Logan¡¯s worried voice filtered through my mindlink. Almost immediately, I felt relieved again and chuckled.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®I¡¯m just fine baby. I¡¯ming to you¡¯.


    Covering the remaining distance to him, he stepped down from his throne, and assisted me onto mine. Then Chief Drakos stepped forward, and began the binding ritual. The binding ritual was just a traditional way of sealing the peace treaty under the moon goddess¡¯s gaze.


    After the ritual was done, the ce went busy once again. I was busy thinking about my conversation with Rosa, a smile on my face.


    ¡°What tickles your fancy?¡± I heard Logan ask, and my smile became wider.


    ¡°I have a very interesting gist for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears.¡± He grinned, pushing his face closer to mine.


    ¡°Not now, be patient.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it.¡± He chuckled. We both went silent for about a minute, until Logan muttered underneath his breath.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked almost immediately.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know what my vamp hearing just caught now.¡± He said, looking very amused.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me already?¡± I demanded impatiently.


    ¡°Look.¡± He tapped my arm, and I turned my face to where his faced.


    ¡°Look at who?¡±


    ¡°Ryan and your Rosa.¡±


    My eyes focused on them, and I noticed him standing up and helping her up. Others may not have noticed how impatient he was, but I did.


    ¡°Where are they going?¡± I asked, and Logan gave me this knowing look. ¡°Hell no!¡± My palm flew against my mouth, and I let out a gasp. ¡°You heard him say that?¡±


    ¡°He said, ¡®Stand up and follow me. I need to be inside you now¡¯. Just like that.¡± Hearing those words, shivers ran down my spine. Shivers of excitement.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Look at him, he can barely keep it together. He literally wants to run off with her.¡± Loganughed, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in. I was so sure our guests were probably wondering what seemed so funny to us. This was hrious as fuck! It¡¯s so funny how Rosa says she can¡¯t keep up, but is walking out with him so willingly! The anticipation in her gait says it all! You know what? I had to tell Logan about my conversation with her, now. I couldn¡¯t keep it in, any longer.


    ¡°So I spoke with Rosa a moment ago.¡± I began.


    ¡°Tell me there is more.¡± He muttered, and I nodded vigorously, the both of us bursting intoughter. That was until myughter turned into a yell of pain.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± I screamed out the moment I felt a contraction in my belly.


    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡± He looked at me in concern.


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled out, clutching my belly in pain. I peed on myself, and he looked at me in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s the baby, Audrey! She¡¯sing!¡±

 EPILOGUE

    AUDREY¡¯S POV


    It was a great day for me. I sat still, looking at the mirror, as I watched the omega perform great magic on my hair.


    ¡°A few more pins, and we would be done, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded with a small smile. ¡°Take your time, love.¡±


    She continued fixing pins around my hair and humming in satisfaction. Just then, the door burst open and La stepped in, looking so lost in her preparations.


    ¡°Put it there.¡± She instructed another omega, who stepped into the room with her.


    ¡°The dress?¡± I asked, and she literally jumped around, pping her hands excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, the dress! Audrey you need to see the altercations Lilian made. It¡¯s sooo fucking beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Great! I just hope she still maintained the urate fittings.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she did.¡± La grinned. ¡°Ana, please do it quickly with her hair. The officials are already trooping in.¡±


    ¡°They are here already?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s past 12 noon! The joining ceremony was ted for 10 am, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, shit!¡± My legs began shaking impatiently. ¡°And Logan?¡±


    ¡°He has finished getting ready a while ago. He¡¯s kept himself busy with ze.¡±


    ze was our cute little bundle of joy. She was everything we had asked of the goddess, and more. She was a physical representation of our love. Ahhh!! I would always smile to myself, whenever I remember Logan¡¯s first reaction of meeting our daughter. He had cried!


    I used to think Logan was kind and softhearted, but wait until you see him around our pup, who can¡¯t evenprehend things yet.


    Little Logan literally adored her as well. When she was born, he kept asking if she hade out of my big belly, like Brienne had done to his mother! Every single hour, he remains at ze¡¯s side, finding it fun just looking at her. He particrly loved her fire red hair, and would talk about how hot she was. That was why we named her ze. It meant ¡®Fire¡¯.


    It was now I understood what he really meant, when he¡¯d say that he saw me in his dreams, and I was hot.


    Everyone of us had thought he meant ¡®hot¡¯ in the sense of ¡®sexy¡¯. Now I really understood what he meant. Little Logan had seen that the ming Wolf was within me, but just didn¡¯t understand it.


    I felt someone tug against my mindlink, and I opened up.


    ¡®Hey, cousin¡¯. That was¡­. Denver!!


    ¡°Denver is here!¡± I stood up abruptly, before turning to the semi frustrated Ana, fixing up my hair. ¡°Sorry.¡± I gave an awkward smile, and she nodded with a small smile of hers.


    ¡°He made it.¡± La grinned.


    ¡°Yes, he did. I can¡¯t wait to see him. And Leah. And the baby!¡± I hadn¡¯t seen Denver for over 3 months. After the war, he had rushed back to our pack, even before I could wake up from my unconsciousness. He left me a letter, exining how sorry he was, but hitting on the need to see his pregnant mate as soon as he could. It was very understandable, and I would only be foolish if I got mad. Now, their boy was gonna be 2 months old, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see him.


    Trying to remain patient, I sat still and let the omega finish up with my hair. After that, I was helped into my dress with the assistance of La and Ana, and by the goddess, I was speechless. I looked soooo good. The detailed instation of pearls around the entire gown, was just everything.


    ¡°Oh, my! Lilian really outdid herself.¡± I nodded in agreement to La¡¯s earlier statement.


    ¡°She sure did!¡± La grinned. ¡°I think you¡¯re just abooouuuttt¡­.¡± She bent and helped me wear my shoes. ¡°¡­. readyyyy!¡± She pped in excitement, seeing my full look. ¡°You look sooo beautiful, Audrey. I¡¯m so happy for you both.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, La.¡± I teared up. It was really happeningggg! I was getting married to the absolute love of my life. My mate.


    ¡°You look gorgeous, your majesty.¡± The omegas bowed, before taking their leave.


    ¡°Logan is on his way in here.¡± La announced, a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°He is?¡± I asked, and just then, the door was opened. Immediately, La dramatically made her way out, living us both alone.


    I breathed slowly as he just stood by the doorstep and stared so intently at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, My Audrey.¡± He sighed, making a smile appear on my face. ¡°So breathtaking.¡± He whispered, walking closer to me, and shutting the door behind him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I bowed my head shyly, and he just shook his head.


    ¡°Thank you. For agreeing to do this with me.¡±


    ¡°No, Logan. Thank you for¡­.¡± I paused and looked at him. We gave each other that knowing look and burst outughing. We both knew that if we continued, we may probably spend the whole day subtly debating who deserved who, more.


    I guess that was truly what love was about. Not being scared to be vulnerable before your partner. Not caring who says ¡®I love you¡¯ first. Not believing that you¡¯re too good for them. I loved this man, and I had never been more convinced about his love for me.


    ¡°You know what I want to do now?¡± He asked, his gaze suddenly turning hot. Oh, no no no!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Logan.¡± I let out a smile from embarrassment.


    ¡°I want to bend you over, while you grip the edge of this vanity stand¡­.¡± He continued, regardless of my plea. ¡°Then I want to hike up this gown, push your thong aside, and fuck you with the thought that you¡¯re mine.¡±


    I felt my face burning hotly, but I just knew this was a very bad idea.


    ¡°Logan, please. I don¡¯t want the other wolves sniffing us out, and knowing what we¡¯ve been up to, when we finally step out. That¡¯d be quite an embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°An embarrassment that would even turn you on the more.¡± He teased, closing the gap between our faces, and kissing me so passionately. After some seconds, he pulled away. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± He frowned. ¡°I ruined your lipstick already.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­.¡± He shushed me. ¡°I would be obedient, and wait until after the ceremony is done. Prepare to be exhausted tonight.¡± He whispered, making my neck burn up with desire. ¡°Alright, my love.¡± He winked, and turned to leave. The moment he shut the door behind him, I let out a hot breathe. Gosh! I was losing it, as my clitoris continually twitched inside my pussy. Could I ever stop being so hungry for him? It was always a heightened reaction, whenever he came at me this way. It was settled! I would always burn for this man, no matter the situation.


    Soon, we were standing before each other, in the presence of the congregation.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± He said, and in that moment, I recalled our first wedding. He had said the exact same thing, and I had asked him to feel free admiring me, because that was the only thing he¡¯ll ever be able to do. And that I¡¯ll never be his. Goddess! I was so messed up.


    ¡°You, my darling, are the most beautiful person I know.¡± I responded, tears clogging my eyes. ¡°My gift for all of eternity.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Ohhh, I love you. Fiercely. Hard. Unapologetically.¡±


    He leaned forward to kiss me, only to be chastised by the dotting elders who started to surround us, chanting the matrimonial rituals of the moon realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for that, your majesty.¡± Chief Drakos chuckled and Logan literally red, making me hold back myughter.


    After they were done chanting, they all walked back to where they had been seated, leaving Chief Drakos behind, who proceeded to officiate the ceremony.


    He walked up to the podium above us, and started the joining ceremony.


    ¡°Your majesties, please repeat these vows after me.¡± He requested, then turned to Logan. ¡°I, Logan Fell,¡±


    ¡°I, Logan Fell.¡± Logan repeated.


    ¡°Takes Audrey Chadwick, my gift of a lifetime from the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Takes Audrey Chadwick, my gift of a lifetime from the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°To love and to be bonded under the grace of the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°To love and to be bonded under the grace of the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Until death do us part.¡±


    ¡°Until death do us part.¡±


    After Logan, it was my turn, and I literally rushed out the words, making everyoneugh. Never ever, had I meant the words I said, like the way I did today. I was giving Logan my promise of forever.


    ¡°Under the authority of the moon goddess, the witness of the council of elders, and in the presence of the supernatural races, you¡¯re husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.¡± Chief Drakos informed.


    Logan pulled me closer to himself immediately, smashing his soft lips against mine. We kissed with so much passion, not caring that there were a lot of guests present.


    I remember all he had done in our first wedding, was give me a peck to the cheek, because I didn¡¯t want him to kiss me. Now, it was apletely different case.


    ****


    ****


    ¡°Arrhhh!!! Yes!!¡± I yelled in satisfaction, as I fell on top of his chest. It always felt better with him.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± He sighed. ¡°That was amazing, babe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was.¡± I muttered, feeling so dry in my throat. I stepped out of bed in my nude form, and walked towards therge table at the left side of the wardrobes. Picking up the jug of water and turning some water into the ss cup beside it, I gulped down quickly.


    ¡°So drained that you have to reenergize yourself, huh?¡± Logan said behind me, and I chuckled.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± I turned. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more drained.¡± I walked up to him. ¡°For a moment there, I thought I was going to pass out from the pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡± He smiled.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I always do!¡± I groaned, making himugh.


    ¡°You shoulde back for more.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I yelled helplessly. ¡°Are you on a secret mission to put pup number 2 in my belly???!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He groaned this time, his face looking so ufortable. ¡°I don¡¯t want you going through that pain again.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Your majestyyyy¡­¡± I teased. ¡°We definitely have to give ze another sibling. She can¡¯t be all alone.¡± I reasoned, walking back to the bed.


    ¡°She has her cousins; Logan and Brienne. Hell! Father and Emily are expecting a baby soon. She would have more than enough cousins to keep herpany.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°I knooo, but she still needs a sibling. Or even siblingsss. I want a full house, Logan. And I hope La and Liam birth more pups.¡±


    ¡°Audrey¡­¡±


    ¡°I grew up with only one brother, who was just an ass. Our rtionship was terrible, which I am only realizing, contributed to myck of interest in making friends or mingling with others. I probably felt that my family rtionship was very messed up, and didn¡¯t want to believe others could rte with me better than that.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to go through pains again. I thought you were going to die from the pain that birthing ze put you through.¡±


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s all worth the pain. Or isn¡¯t she worth it?¡± I asked, and a small smile made its way to his face. ¡°For every good and worthy gift, there¡¯s a little pain attached. Look at me and you. See all we went through to make this work. And I¡¯ve never regretted my decision to be with you, for a single day.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He muttered. ¡°Two more, max. Not more than that.¡±


    ¡°Are we bargaining number of pups now, your majesty??¡± Iughed, making him smile uneasily. Hmmm! It was going to be a great task, getting Logan to be mentally prepared for more kids.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I know, baby. And I love you too.¡± I sighed, rxing into his side, andying back on the bed. ¡°Today was beautiful.¡± I sighed contentedly.


    ¡°Everyday is beautiful, with you in it.¡± He said, and I shed him a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not happy I didn¡¯t have enough time to spend with Rosa or Denver.¡±


    ¡°Denver seems to be doing just fine with his mate and handsome pup.¡± Logan grinned.


    ¡°And Rosa?¡± I asked, and he squinted his eyes in uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. They seem like they¡¯re having issues.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, my love! I thought so too!¡± I sighed in worry. ¡°They had both barely looked at each other. Ryan even spent a better part of the event with other Alphas.¡± I noted. ¡°Logan, are you sure things would work out for them?¡±


    ¡°Babe, if there¡¯s any other thing I noticed, it would be their uneasy expressions. It¡¯s so clear they aren¡¯t happy fighting with each other. In fact¡­¡± He turned to me with a hopeful smile. ¡°I think their rtionship is about to take a turn for the better. I just feel that way.¡±


    I hoped so too.

 BONUS CHAPTER

    THIRD PERSON¡¯S POV


    She looked around in disappointment, seeing as he was yet to return. After they attended Audrey and Logan¡¯s wedding, he had escorted her back to their pack, and left to where she hadn¡¯t an idea, that same night. For 4 days now, he was yet to return, and she couldn¡¯t help the agony she felt within. She hated herself for caring so much, but it was almost impossible. Everyday, Ryan kept opening parts of herself, that she promised to keep closed forever.


    She hated how much she missed having him inside her. A few days before Audrey¡¯s wedding, they had gotten into a serious fight, which was partly caused by this certain maid he used to fuck, before she showed up. She couldn¡¯t believe Ryan had defended that woman, over her. What was she even thinking? The fact that they spent one drunken night, sharing some information about their dark pasts, didn¡¯t mean that he would suddenly start to see her as more than his breeder mate. In a way, she did me herself for their fight, because she had lost her temper for the very first time, and pped him in the presence of everyone.


    And there she had been, thinking she would be able to release the guilt within her, by speaking to Audrey. But Audrey barely had the time to talk with her during the wedding. And she couldn¡¯t me her, it was her wedding!


    ¡®Maybe you should apologize to him immediately he returns?¡¯ Her wolf suggested, and Rosa shrugged, not really having an idea when he would decide toe back.


    Her eyes fell on the table where they normally had sex, and she swallowed hard. Suddenly feeling so hot, she decided to step out for some fresh air.


    On getting outside, she realized it was already evening, and it was getting dark. Nheless, she needed the air. Answering the greetings of the maids and omegas who walked past her, she head towards the west wing, and there, she saw Gamma Ray. Her face lit up the moment she spotted him. It was safe to say that Ray was the closest friend she had made in the pack. He was very humorous, and understood her even without her speaking. To Rosa, that was all he was. A good friend. But to Ryan and some others, they could see how much Ray liked her.


    ¡°Ray!¡± She grinned, hastening her steps towards him.


    ¡°Luna.¡± He bowed in respect, making her frown.


    ¡°Ray we are friends, you don¡¯t have to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Ryan would have my head on a pike!¡± He said, making her chuckle.


    ¡°Fine. So how has the day been? I¡¯m going for a walk, care to join?¡±


    And that was how Rosa spent a better part of that evening, walking around the castle and conversing with a very happy Ray.


    Just as they approached the East wing, Rosa saw the familiar figure of her mate walking towards them. He looked somewhat pissed, making her a bit concerned. Why was he¡­.?


    ¡°Rosa,e with me.¡± Ryan said, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Good evening Alpha.¡± Ray managed, but bent his head in fear, the moment Ryan¡¯s cold stare fell on him.


    ¡°Now!¡± He yelled at Rosa, who flinched in shock. Ryan turned and walked away angrily, and she muttered some apologies to Ray, before following her angry mate behind.


    She was surprised to see that he was headed to his chambers, considering that fact that part of their rules, was her avoiding his private chambers. Whenever they had sex, they did in her chambers. Mostly, on her vanity table. The poor vanity had seen a lot in the past months.


    He opened the door to his chambers, and she followed him in, feeling uncertain. She watched in confusion as he paced to and fro angrily. After a while, he turned to her and spoke angrily.


    ¡°So I leave for an inter pack meeting for just a few days, and you can¡¯t stay on your own?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, wanting to know where he was headed with all these.


    ¡°What I mean?! What I mean is, if my cock doesn¡¯t satisfy you enough! Is that why you go around with my Gamma, disrespecting me in the faces of my pack members?!¡±


    Realizing the meaning of what he has said, tears stung Rosa¡¯s eyes as she lifted her hand andnded a clean p on his face. Immediately she did that, her eyes widened in shock at herself.


    This was the second time she was hitting him now, and she hadn¡¯t even sessfully apologized for the first one.


    Ryan touched his cheek that had just been on the receiving end of Rosa¡¯s anger, nodding slowly. Rosa¡¯s breathing increased, as fear took over her. Was he going to hit her like Andrew used to? What she hadn¡¯t seening were his next words.


    ¡°Get on the table.¡± He ordered. What? ¡°Now.¡± He added sternly, making painful tears sting her eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wanted to humiliate her, and she knew it.


    ¡°Rosa¡­.¡± He muttered, getting busy unbuckling his belt. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    Walking straight to the table in shame, she sat on it as she normally would, but didn¡¯t make any other moves.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He asked. ¡°Spread your thighs apart.¡± He walked up to her, roughly spreading her legs and settling in between. ¡°You¡¯re my breeder¡­. nothing more than that.¡± He enunciated each word, further breaking her pride.


    Choosing to suck it up and not let him see how much hurt his degrading words made her feel, she wore a stoic expression, and voluntarily widened her legs the more, giving him a challenging stare. He chuckled dryly, and vowed to break that ego of hers. Without warning, he ced his hand in between her thighs, and cupped her pussy. His pride skyrocketed when he felt how wet she was, regardless of her anger towards him.


    ¡°Hold onto me.¡± He whispered against her lips, before recing his hand in her pussy, with his cock.


    Feeling his very weed intrusion, Rosa fought so hard to not let out a gasp, refusing to hold onto him like he had requested. That didn¡¯t deter Ryan, as he began thrusting into her with intentional strokes.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Hemanded firmly, and her eyes fell on his desire zed ones. She took note of the sweat that had broken out on his forehead, and it only turned her on the more. She hated her body for reacting so shamefully, but she just couldn¡¯t deny how good he felt within her. How good he always felt! Unable to hold it in anymore, she let out a strangled moan, her arms rounding his neck and clutching him so tightly.


    He groaned in approval at seeing her reaction, unable to hold back from saying the next words.


    ¡°Tell me you love how I make you feel.¡± He requested, and she fought so hard to not say those words, or moan so loudly like she wanted. Seeing how stubborn she had chosen to be, he thrust so hard into her, making her release a gasp. ¡°Tell me.¡± He growled in her face.


    ¡°I love how you make me feel. Please don¡¯t stop.¡± She finally caved in, feeling so ashamed and helplessly gooood!


    Her words literally made his world go round, and he connected their lips together, kissing her so passionately. He pounded harder against her pussy, their thighs making a very erotic unified sound, and her moans filling the entire room. He felt the table creaking underneath them, and carried her off it, his cock still buried deeply inside her. Rosa quickly clutched her legs around his waist, as he carried her towards the bed.


    Immediately, she broke off their kiss, her eyes lost in desire, as she tried to think properly.


    ¡°Y¡­ yo.. your bed?¡± She stuttered, releasing a low moan.


    ¡°Yes, my bed.¡± He replied, kissing along her neck and making her lose focus for a moment.


    ¡°B¡­ but¡­. the rules.¡± She managed.


    ¡°Fuck the rules, Rosa. I want you in my bed.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!